《My Destined Lover》 Chapter 1 A New Comer Laura took only a bag and set off on the train from Georgia to New York. This was her first long journey. Her family disliked her since she was born, no one has ever valued her, so she had always been the one to be abandoned. And now, another daughter of Mr. Taylor was picked out by the powerful family in New York. However, her sister was unwilling. Her father then suddenly recalled that there is a daughter in the countryside who can be a substitute. It¡¯s said that the Browns¡¯ youngest son, arrogance and rudeness lying in his blood, grew up to bescivious and immoderate. This is the reason why he suddenly fell ill at the age of sixteen and was ill in bed for a long time. He would die at any moment. Laura didn¡¯t care, as long as she can go back home. Nothing affects her, even the noisy sound of the train or the cluttered environment, reading a heavy book in hand. Suddenly, the carriage door opened. A group of people intruded. The noise covered the sound of the broadcast for the station. ¡°Search! All of you find the man out today, or die!¡± ¡°Boss, where do we start?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you stupid? There are so many carriages here, rummaging them one by one. Come back until you find the man.¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°I found someone in this carriage!¡± The door beside Laura opened, but she was not astonished. Quite to the contrary, she was calm as nobody appeared. ¡°Yo-ho, there¡¯s someone else here.¡± ¡°The girl is beautiful. That¡¯s a pity that there is no opportunity to go with us to enjoy life.¡± ¡°You guys ¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a good person¡­ I¡¯ve never done anything bad! Please let me go.¡± Laura¡¯s long bangs covered her eyes full of ridicule. She knew the truth that you can¡¯t be too shy in front of people. After staying in the countryside for so many years, she acquired many skills. ¡°Oh? Let me see your face!¡± Laura took off the mask, a pair of beautiful and watery eyes lingering. Even without make-up, the plump lips let a person have the urge to kiss. ¡°Yo! Really a pretty girl.¡± ¡°We are not in a good mood today. If you satisfy us, we can consider letting you go. How about that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. But you should be gentle, I¡¯m a virgin.¡± Laura¡¯s red lips moved slightly, even the thick bangs could not stop her impulse to beat them up. Do these jerks take themselves seriously? ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s us have some fun.¡± Just as the strong man¡¯s hand touched Laura¡¯s cor, he somehow lost consciousness, and with the other men sucked back a breath, mumbling careless. ¡°Boss ¡­ you ¡­¡± ¡°What are you waiting for, catching her!¡± The other strong man tried to approach, but in less than a second, fell once again. Others looked at each other,pletely frightened, knowing that the girl is hard to be defeated. They exited the carriage quickly and silently. A few minutester, the carriage returned to silence. ¡°Hey, how long are you going to hide?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time toe out. I knew you were hiding in the cab since I got in the carriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was silence beside the cab. Laura put down the book speechlessly, thinking that there always is someone causing her trouble, really bad luck. All she wanted was going home gracefully.¡± ¡°Come out, I hear your breathing!¡± The cab was keeping still. Laura impatiently opened the cab door and gasped with surprise. Chapter 2 The Browns in New York A man was lying in the cab, leaning against the wall of it. Because it was dark inside the cab, Laura sighed and turned to take out a medical kit and a shlight from her luggage. Taking a deep breath, she used the shlight to look at the man¡¯s injuries. Under such illumination, the man¡¯s eyshes, thick as a raven feather, lightly trembled. Laura¡¯s hand slowly stroked the man¡¯s face, and then nonchntly patted it, ¡°Hey, what happened to you?¡± Laura, who did not receive a response, paused for silence, ¡°¡­¡± She sighed, in the spirit of being kind, and dragged the man out of the cab. She gasped at the sight of the man. The closed eyelids barely concealed his handsome. Laura felt a sense of oppression from his aristocrat temperament so that her thin lips were pursed and her eyebrows knitted. Laura used paper to wipe the man¡¯s face clean of blood. Then she untied the man¡¯s clothes and made the effort hard to let the man turn around. The scars on the man¡¯s back screamed out that shocking her. Then she used a cotton swab dipped in alcohol to disinfect. When she wanted to rece drugs for traumatic injuries, her hand was held! The man¡¯s hawk-like gaze stuck on her face. Laura smiled, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Who are you!¡± The man was very vignt. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by and happened to run into you with such a serious injury.¡± Laura blinked. The man saw the two men sprawling on the ground from the corner of his eye. He stared at Laura as if trying to find out something on Laura¡¯s face. ¡°I just came and saw them both lying here.¡± Laura noticed the man¡¯s series of movements and exined without a trace of fear. The man stopped speaking and got up to take a look at the medicine Laura was pinching in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s useless for bruises.¡± The man had only just woken up with a hoarse voice. ¡°I know, but my medical kit only has this.¡± Laura shrugged. After the medicine was applied, the man said in a deep voice, ¡°thank you¡±. He stuffed a jade pendant into Laura¡¯s hand, ¡°You have saved my life, so you cane to the Browns in New York to seek my help anytime.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Laura was attracted by ¡°the Browns in New York¡±. Laura looked down at the crystal and clear jade pendant. It could not be a coincidence! ¡°Bye.¡± The man got up and put on his clothes, looked around, and disappeared. Laura¡¯s attention was abstracted. There is only one Brown family in New York, right? Come on! By this time it was very close to New York. Laura listened to the radio¡¯s arrival reminder. As soon as she got off the bus, she noticed the maid sent by the Taylor family. ¡°Miss Laura¡±, the person walked up to her and said with a smile. Laura, however, felt that this person has evil intentions. If she thought of Laura as the lord¡¯s daughter, how could she ignore the bag on her back? But Laura didn¡¯t care about these things.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Laura was looking at some things on the street. A smirk lingered on the maid¡¯s lips, ¡°Miss Laura, there are many novelties waiting for you.¡± Laura naturally heard the meaning beyond her words ¨C mocking her for being a hick. ¡°When you arrive at the house you must be obedient, and some undignified behavior must be changed. Don¡¯t make a joke in front of Madam and Lord.¡± Laura wore a broad grin and ignored her. At this time, the maid felt a sudden strange itch on her back. ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡± The maid muttered in a low voice. Then shut up and scratched a few times along the way furtively. Chapter 3 Go Back to the Taylors When they arrived at the Taylor house. Laura looked at the house which was quite alien to the next door. Compared with the magnificent appearance of the next one, this ce was much more shallow. Laura quirked up the corners of her mouth. The maid stepped into the gate, looking at Laura staring at the vi and forbearing the strange itch on his body, and said cynically, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Follow me!¡± Laura was not annoyed by the maid¡¯s speech, and put her hand in her pocket, ¡°Maid, have you got rid of the itch?¡± The maid heard this and froze, hesitantly speaking, ¡°How do you know?¡± Looking up and meeting Laura¡¯s eyes, for some reason, although Laura was smiling at the moment, in the maid¡¯s eyes it looked like a devil that just crawled out of hell. ¡°I saw you scratching your back all the time, and I even wanted to help you scratch where you couldn¡¯t reach.¡± Laura raised her eyebrows and shrugged.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What the hell.¡± The maid was still muttering in a low voice. The living room of the vi was much moreplicatedpared to the outside arrangement. ¡°Mother.¡± Laura looked at the woman sitting on the sofa and spoke tentatively. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Mrs. Taylor had a frost in her voice as if the one in front of her was just a stranger. Laura looked around and frowned, she thought that her father and her so-called sister were also there. ¡°Don¡¯t look around, just myself.¡± Mrs. Taylor said. ¡°Did Jones exin the rules to you when you came?¡± Jones was the maid who came to pick up Laura. ¡°Yes, we made it clear.¡± Laura nodded. ¡°She has said all should be said. I just have one thing to add.¡± Mrs. Taylor looked Laura up and down, and the dislike on her face was obvious, ¡°After all, you are one of our family, so it will be good for you if we are better off.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Behave yourself, when you get to the Brown home. You are not in the countryside anymore. It¡¯s your honor to marry Marcus.¡± ¡°That¡¯s soplicated. What your implication!.¡± Laura frowned and couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. Mrs. Taylor was stuck and continued, ¡°when you get to the Taylor house, put up with critique and saypliment for our family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Laura nodded, behaving as lovable as she could be. Laura slowly walked towards Mrs. Taylor, who suddenly sneezed, one after another. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, madam?¡± Jones said with concern. Mrs. Taylor waved her hand, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Nothing, just a pricking sensation in my throat somehow.¡± Laura was a relief for no more nonsense. The maid did not let go of this opportunity to please Mrs. Taylor, stepping forward concernedly. But suddenly, the madam sneezed and sprayed the face of the maid with spittle. They both froze. Laura almost did not hold back the sound ofughter. ¡°Mother, Jones, are you all right.¡± Laura adjusted herself and pretended to be concerned. While Jones froze, ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Jones! Did you give me something bad to make my throat so ufortable!¡± Mrs. Taylor was annoyed at feeling humiliated in front of Laura and pped the table. Jones hurriedly lowered her head, ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You.¡± Mrs. Taylor was getting up and said, ¡°Forget it. Laura, now, you should follow me to the Brown¡¯s.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Laura walked into the Brown house, ire, Marcus¡¯ aunt, got up and looked Laura up and down without a trace. She was very satisfied that Marcus can¡¯t ept Laura who was so out of style. ¡°Miss ire, are you satisfied.¡± Mrs. Taylor rubbed her hands and asked cautiously. ¡°Laura, right? You can go upstairs first to see your future husband. He is not well, so you should take care of him.¡± ire said unemotionally. Chapter 4 It鈥檚 You ¡°Okay,¡± Laura answered. ire pointed to Marcus¡¯ room and let Laura go upstairs. Laura walked up, knocked on the door, and faintly heard the person inside say, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Laura looked up with a smile, but was suddenly stunned when she met the dark eyes of the person in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± They said together. ¡°You are the daughter of Mr. Taylor?¡± Marcus looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Yeah.¡± Laura lowered her head and made a nasal tone of voice. Her so-called fianc¨¦ was exactly the man she met on the train. But, this time, his face looked even in. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Marcus was lying on the bed when pointed to the sofa. He had nned to find a random excuse to cancel this marriage today, but he had no idea that she was the person he was going to marry. But now, this was growing interesting. ¡°Although you look sick, I feel you do not look like the kind of person who is dying soon. You are pretending!¡± Laura spoke with certainty. Marcus knew that Laura was good at medicine, but it was not easy to figure out that he feigned illness. She was aplicated woman. After all, his disguise could not even be detected by those famous doctors in New York who had been invited by ire. ¡°Yes, I had to do this in order to avoid some unnecessary trouble. The one downstairs is my aunt, and you should keep an eye on her.¡± Since Marcus was been seen through, he didn¡¯t deliberately hide the truth. ¡°So, you, the people in the city, are much more tired than people in the countryside,¡± Laura said as if she had seen a reign of terror in nobility. ¡°What about those people on the train before?¡± Laura stared at him and asked. Marcus smiled but his eyes tinged with cold, ¡°Those are the people who want to kill me. What¡¯s wrong, are you afraid to be my fiancee?¡± Laura pretended to be sounded serious, and said jokingly, ¡°Yes, a little want to beat a retreat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you in New York.¡± Marcus seriously stared at the woman in front of him and said word for word. ¡°Great.¡± Laura smiled. ¡°You are poisoned?¡± Laura hit the mark with a singlement. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What kind of poison is this?¡± Laura said to herself, thinking of what antidotes she had. ¡°Chronic poison, easy to put people to death when taken for a long time.¡± Marcus was afraid that Laura would worry and added, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will solve it me.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m about to be your fiancee, helping you is my duty.¡± Laura took out something wrapped in newspaper from her bag and then handed it to Marcus. Marcus took the item and identally touched Laura¡¯s hand which made his fingertips shake abruptly. When he retracted it, he stared at his fingertips and felt them get a little warm. ¡°Since you want to protect me, I will help you detoxify first.¡± Laura continued, ¡°One pill per day.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcus knew that Laura¡¯s medical skills were not bad, so he dly epted it. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Laura.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Marcus.¡± After staying for a while Laura heard the maid calling, ¡°I¡¯ll be pushing off.¡± ¡°Well, see you next time.¡± Marcusid down on the bed and again pretended to look sick. When Laura went downstairs, she saw Mrs. Taylor smiling and saying goodbye to ire, ¡°Okay, see you next time, Miss Brown.¡± Laura nced back at Marcus¡¯s room on the second floor, then looked at ire, ¡°Aunt Brown, goodbye.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 5 Lily Taylor ¡°You will go to the Brown house frequently. These days you go to buy some decent dress, in case of making our family feel humiliated.¡± After leaving the Brown house, Mrs. Taylor kept chanting all the way. ¡°Okay.¡± Laura lowered her head to block the emotions under her eyes with her eyshes. ¡°Read some books these days. Look at your sister who is beautiful, studies well, and has passed the IELTS 8 early. She, the pride of our family, has been pursued by many outstanding men.¡± When Mrs. Taylor talked about Lily, the coldness was no longer on her face, reced by pride. Lauraughed sarcastically at the bottom of her heart because she had learned all of these at the age of fifteen. But she did not show it, still being nice. ¡°Mom!¡± A sweet voice came into Laura¡¯s ears. She didn¡¯t have to look but recognized the owner of the voice ¨C the older sister she had never met before. Lily was really good-looking and made people feel protective at first nce. She had almond-shaped eyes, as well as downward eyeliner and lens, reminding people of a dog¡¯s wet eyes. At this point, Mrs. Taylor suddenly turned amiable. ¡°Lily, you must be tired.¡± Mrs. Taylor smiled gently. ¡°Yes, but the dancing ss is really fun.¡± Lily let out an exmation and said, ¡°This is my sister from the countryside, right? Aftering to the city, you should learn how to dress up.¡± ¡°¡­, thank you.¡± Laura reluctantly showed a smile. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s good enough that have so many talents. You don¡¯t have to so insist on learning dance that your father and I can¡¯t even stop it.¡± Mrs. Taylor pretended to be angry. After ncing at Laura and continuing to speak, ¡°Laura, you should Learn more from your sister, Don¡¯t always do things that aren¡¯t like ady.¡± ¡°Mom is right,¡± Laura said in a hoarse voice. Lily continued to speak, ¡°Laura, let me take you to my room to see, and teach you something by the way.¡± Before Laura could say anything, Lily dragged Laura upstairs. Laura silently decided to let Lily know who was the ¡°teacher¡±. ¡°Lily, what is this?¡± Laura saw theplicated robotponents on Lily¡¯s desk. ¡°These are some small pieces of the robot that I¡¯m going to put back together again, but I just haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± Lily did not expect Laura would ask the question and screwed up her face. She had been working on the robot for a month, but still could not put it back. ¡°But, Lily, here and here, and here, you have installed the opposite direction, I thought you were deliberately trying to dismantle this robot.¡± Laura pointed to several parts of the robot and easily put the robot together in the right direction. Then a robot torso instantly was assembled into shape. Lily felt embarrassed, but still pretended to be at ease, ¡°I can not imagine that you have learned it in the countryside .¡± ¡°I happened to have seen the neighbor¡¯s grandson, five-year-old, y with it. He can put it together quickly.¡± Laura said with a smirk, suggesting that Lily was not even as good as a five-year-old child. Lily was extremely angry but forced herself to hold back her anger. Gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Laura, I¡¯ll continue to take you to see other novelties! I guarantee you haven¡¯t seen them!¡± Lily actually did not have any novelties, only things that weremon in the city. But she felt from the bottom of her heart that Laura,ing from remote countryside, must not have seen these things. ¡°Look at this. It is a UAV!¡± Laura sneered in her heart because of this kind of thing she had long been tired of. But for the sake of the tranquility for these few days in the Taylor house, Laura opened her mouth wide and said, ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°This may not bemon in the countryside.¡± Lily kept her smile.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ In the evening, Mrs. Taylor opened the door of a small room and gave Laura a hint to live there. ¡°No.¡± Laura realized that this was a utility room and subconsciously refused. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are allowed to stay here, don¡¯t be choosy.¡± Mrs. Taylor said sternly. ¡°Okay.¡± Laura knew that Mrs. Taylor was afraid of the Browns. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°When Marcus asked me how am I doing here, I could only say that you forced me to live in the utility room.¡± Chapter 6 An Argument I have to say that Laura¡¯s words worked especially well. Mrs. Taylor was furious, but still closed the door of the utility room. ¡°Jones, pack out the guest room.¡± Mrs. Taylor gnashed her teeth and charged Jones. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Laura was satisfied and turned around, but she still heard Jones muttering clearly. ¡°Madam, she is so indulgent. Are you sure to let her go her own way?¡± ¡°This is the only way. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be happy for long. Once Marcus dies, see how I will sort her out.¡± Laura did not care, but go to unpack her luggage. ¡­ Laura dragged her canvas bag slowly upstairs. She came across Jones on the way, who deliberately kicked down the bag. ¡°Jones, what are you doing,¡± Laura called out, ncing at her bag worryingly. ¡°Sorry, Miss Laura I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± Jones stood there, being neither overbearing nor servile. ¡°Can¡¯t you look where you are going?¡± Laura became more and more concerned about the things in her bag. ¡°Miss Laura, these are nothing but some boogers from the countryside.¡± Jones looked at the humble bag and subconsciously thought that the things inside were all some garbage. Laura was irritated by these words, staring straight, ruthlessly, at Jones, who took a few steps back when she thought of the strange events of today. ¡°You are the bullshit.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Laura reached out her hand and pushed Jones. Jones fell straight to the ground and gnashed her teeth, ¡°How dare you. Madam will get you for this!.¡± She looked at Laura and shouted downstairs, ¡°Madam,e up quickly. Miss Laura was such malicious.¡± Mrs. Taylor had just hung up the phone with ire. When she heard Jones¡¯s sharp voice, she hurried upstairs. As soon as she got upstairs, she saw Jones sitting on the floor, crying, and pping the ground. But Laura covered her mouth with her hand, and tears in her red eyes, helplessly, seemed to be about to flow out. ¡°Jones, we have hatred. Why do you want to frame me,¡± Laura said in a low voice. ¡°What! It was you, the little bitch, who pushed me.¡± These vulgar and unpleasant words reached Mrs. Taylor¡¯s ears, who frowned and looked at Jones with displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± Mrs. Taylor asked. ¡°Madam, you need to help me to pick a bone.¡± Jones stood up and walked towards Mrs. Taylor unsteadily. She tried to grab Mrs. Taylor but was avoided without a trace. Jones¡¯ face turned pale for being avoided, and after a pause, she said, ¡°I just touched her bag identally when passed by. After I apologized to her, she violently pushed me and called me bullshit.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mrs. Taylor looked at Laura. ¡°Of course not!¡± Laura looked particrly delicate with her tearful face, ¡°She said I was trash just like the things in this bag, and my father and mother didn¡¯t want me. I was upset so I couldn¡¯t help but answer back, but who knew she would start ckmailing me as soon as she sat on the ground.¡± ¡°Little bitch, don¡¯t frame me,¡± Jones shouted sternly. She carefully nced at Mrs. Taylor. This behavior in Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes was equaled to having a guilty conscience. ¡°All right, that¡¯s it, both of you take a step back. Jones, you go down to work. And you go back to the guest room and rest.¡± Mrs. Taylor was in a good mood, did not ask carefully, and quickly sent the two people away. ¡°Okay,¡± Laura answered, dragging her bag towards the guest room, and felt a burning sight falling on her back. And looked up at Jones with a bright smile, almost making Jones pass out in anger. Laura opened the bag and what caught her eyes were some precious-looking books. She picked them up one by one to carefully check if there were any damages. These books were very precious and priceless, so she cherished them like that. Chapter 7 The Dress The noise they made was quite loud. Lily followed the sound and saw Laura back in the room with a smug face, which made her feel angry immediately. Jones had been her babysitter. No matter which circumstance, Laura had no role to ride roughshod over others. This was just the first time she came here, and she was acting like this. After a long time, it will be even worse. Lily gnashed her teeth, and immediately the idea of revenge spread wildly. ¡­ The next morning, Lily dresses up and went straight to Laura¡¯s room, smiling like a flower, ¡°Do you have any n today? If not, would you like toe to a party with me?¡± Lily, in the blue dress setting off her skin white as snow, as well as a pair of charming eyes. Laura looked at her up and down, concluding that she was really attractive. ¡°Is this appropriate?¡± Laura smiled and did not deny it. ¡°Why not? We are all the same age, you don¡¯t have to worry about being ufortable. You have just arrived, it is a good chance to make more friends.¡± Lily smiled harmlessly, but the excitement was shining in her eyes. It was too easy to y tricks on a hick. She always had ways to make Laura make a fool of herself! ¡°Come on. It¡¯s toote if we don¡¯t go!¡± Lily felt disgusting and was afraid of being infected with some diseases. Although she was urgent, did not touch Laura. Laura looked at Lily whose lies were full of holes, feeling her impatience, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t I have to change my clothes? I see ¡­ our clothes are totally different.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is not important.¡± Lily smiled, and lied casually, ¡°I just like to wear it. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s really toote!¡± It¡¯s hrious that her sister yed this kind of childish tricks. It seems that she really overestimated the sister. Laura blinked, and nted both feet on the ground, not moving half a step, ¡°I also want to wear the same clothes as you.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lily was stunned and then quirked up the corners of his mouth with reluctance. Laura was standing there assumed not to go out without changing clothes. Lily finally made apromise. She had made a deal with her friends attending the party. The n had not yet begun, so it couldn¡¯t just fail! ¡°Or you just go by yourself?¡± Laura, with a depressed face, lowered her head to look at her white T-shirt and jeans, like being ashamed. Lily reluctantly decided andughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you like it, you can wear mine first, but ¡­ the size may not fit.¡± ¡°Do you really willing to let me wear your clothes?¡± Laura¡¯s eyes shone brightly, a face of expectation. That made Lily feel sick. Shefort herself to forget it, it¡¯s just a dress. When they get to the party, there will be plenty of surprises waiting for her! Laura changed clothes and came out. Lily, who was already upset, directly pulled a long face. A strong sense of regret rushed to her heart ¡­ In order to make a fool of Laura, she deliberately picked a pink-red dress for her. This color was not easy to seem pretty to normal people. She waited for Laura to make a joke in this dress, but who would have thought that she could hold this color! Far better than she imagined. Chapter 8 The Slander ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡± Laura nearly can¡¯t help smiling, especially for Lily¡¯s funny expression, which was like eating shit. ¡°No. Hurry up.¡± Lily¡¯s attitude was much colder than before. Apanying the frustration all the way, Lily felt relief when she arrived at the party. Lily was the apple of her family, who grew up in love. In the top drawer of New York society, she¡¯s really in her element at parties. On the contrary, Laura was forgotten. ¡°The one who came in with you, is that your sister?¡± Lily¡¯s best friend, Henna, stared at the red figure not far away. ¡°Sister, what sister?¡± The people around heard this and perked up instantly. They had never heard that Mr. Taylor had another daughter!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lily took a sip of red wine in embarrassment and said coldly, ¡°Laura, because of poor health, was raised in the countryside. She came back yesterday, because of the marriage with the Browns.¡± Everyone listened and instantly lost interest. Although the Browns in New York was powerful but married to Marcus, the sick man, clearly showed her status. The Browns probably did not even care about Laura. Lily always grew up in love, how could her parents be willing to wed her to the patient? Dn, the youngest son of Mr. Smith coldly interjected, ¡°So, why you bring her here today?¡± This question can be said to ask exactly as Lily wishes, and smiled at Dn sadly, ¡°she justes here, so interested in everything. She insisted on following me to the party. The clothes she wears are mine. She rubbed it before leaving.¡± The soft tone of voice, together with tears in her eyes, was really a pity. Dn¡¯s stomach was immediately in knots. Henna also hurriedly smoothed Lily, ¡± Well, Lily, you don¡¯t need to be upset over her bad manner. ¡°My family owes her ¡­ I ¡­ am okay with it.¡± Lily tried to be decent but was implying in words that she was bullied by Laura. The people around her were so anxious that said together to persuade. The impression of Laura, the person with whom they met once only, was poor to the extreme. ¡­ On the other hand, there was no one Laura know. The only thing that she can do was to find a quiet ce to enjoy the desserts. Although the party was not good enough, the desserts were really tasty. When she was just about to sit down with a small delicate te, she heard a sharp and sarcasticugh from behind her, ¡°Do you know anything about social etiquette? You¡¯ve disgraced the Taylors.¡± Laura turned around and looked at the speaker ¨C a stranger with a mean face. She was probably a friend of Lily, who like to use her friends to set off her own innocence and harmlessness. Laura curled her mouth, and said in puzzlement, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Laura still looked like she didn¡¯t understand. The repeat conversation drove Henna mad and raised her voice. Lily is right. Laura is rude and unbearable, she thought. Laura smiled, elegantly sat down, held her chin, and looked up at the furious Henna, ¡°Oh, shouting is what your so-called etiquette? ¡° Chapter 8 Go Hard With Lauraughed with naked sarcasm. Henna was choked by her words. She looked up and saw the disgusting stares all around her. She thought, damn it! This girl had set her up! Did Laura just provoke her for watching her make a fool of herself? Not only was she rude, but she was also vicious! Laura shook her head, sighed, and averted her gaze. It¡¯s too disappointing. It¡¯s true that birds of a feather flock together. Look at what Lily was surrounded by. Wasting time with them was an insult to food. Laura just ignores Henna. She lowered her eyes and slowly cut the cake with a spoon. The clean fingers make the simple silver spoon look like a handicraft. Henna zed over what happened. Wasn¡¯t Laura from the countryside? Wasn¡¯t she vulgar and ill-mannered? Laura sat there. The way she moved her hands and feet was elegant and graceful. It¡¯s afraid that Lily was not evenparable. Did they, by any chance, make a mistake? Laura ignored Henna and finished her dessert. As soon as she got up, she collided with the waiter passing behind her. With a crash, she spilled wine all over her body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± The waiter looked flustered and apologized repeatedly. ¡°How about I ¡­ take you upstairs to take care of it?¡± The waiter cautiously proposed a solution. Laura looked at the drinks and the flurried waiters, and she knew that he was clearly on purpose. But Laura said understandingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. After you.¡± The waiter sighed with relief. He immediately led the way and took Laura upstairs. As Laura walked, she observed. She was so excited about what was going to happen and couldn¡¯t wait to see what those people would do! Just as she hoped, when they passed the corner of a corridor, the waiter suddenly sped up and disappeared. A man appeared behind Laura. Laura was alert, therefore, before the punches came, she pinned him to the ground. She was so strong that the person squealed in pain. ¡°Sneaking up on people behind their backs, and screaming? Shame of you.¡± Dn blushed and said angrily, ¡°Let me go! Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± Laura spoke in a flirtatious tone. After releasing Dn, she leaned against the porch wall with her arms folded across her chest, looking like she was watching a show. Dn struggled awkwardly from the ground. When he saw Laura¡¯s face, the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat. Laura leaned against the wall, stained with wine, forming a kind of beauty with a mess. Her smile glimmered faintly with cold eyes. Her beauty could suffocate anyone. Dn, for a moment, forgot his purpose. He was here to get back on Laura for Lily! It¡¯s useless that the beauties with a vice-like Laura have such a kind of appearance. But, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Laura was actually very good at fighting. The sneak attack did not even get the upper hand!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the dumbfounded Dn, Laura suddenly snorted out augh, ¡°Little wimp.¡± Dn¡¯s face looked pale and he said angrily, ¡°What the hell did you say?¡± ¡°You heard me.¡± Dn said viciously, ¡°You, a rustic girl, you better think twice before speaking! Everything happened here, just forget. But I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess with Lily in the future, or I¡¯ll go very hard with you!¡± Chapter 10 Need Help Laura was amused and asked, ¡°What are you going to do to me? Get a few more people to attack me behind my back?¡± This joke made Dn feel ashamed. Dn held his aching arm, but said relentlessly, ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Watching him limping away, Laura even felt sorry for him. But Laura wasn¡¯t in the mood for pity. She had her own problems. The waiter who had brought her upstairs was gone, who probably had a deal with Dn. But the problem was Laura¡¯s clothes were still up in the air. The dress was very fragile. It¡¯s made of silk and has been processed by a special technique. Spilled with red wine, almost ruined it. It¡¯s not a good idea to wear like this at the party. But she was unfamiliar with the ce and people here ¡­Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She was in dilemma. A familiar voice suddenly came from behind her, low and sexy, ¡°Do you need help?¡± Laura turned around and saw Marcus standing behind her, smiling at her. His skin was sickly white, apanying his pale look and asional light coughing¡­ She was almost deceived by his appearance. No wonder Marcus pretended to be sick for so long without anyone noticing. ¡°Thanks.¡± Laura nodded slightly and followed Marcus back to his room. The assistant took down Laura¡¯s sizes and went out to get the dress. Laura reviewed Marcus¡¯s injury and asked, ¡°Did you take the medicine on time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you suspect me?¡± Laura looked up and gave Marcus a sly wink. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll poison you!¡± ¡°Anyway, it can¡¯t be worse.¡± Marcus made fun of. In fact, the drug was specifically checked. Although Laura had saved his life, he had to be careful because he get used to being cautious. Fortunately, the results were good. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Half an hourter, the assistant came back with the dress. ¡°Thanks,¡± Laura said and took the dress from the assistant. ¡­ Laura changed her dress and went downstairs. The luxurious gown and stunning face directly attracted the attention of the people present. ¡°Whose daughter is this? Why didn¡¯t I have no impression?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like¡­e with Lily?¡± ¡°Such beauty, Lily¡¯s title as the most beautiful woman in New York is in jeopardy.¡± People took it as a funny topic. But when Lily heard it, it was different. She stared at Laura, slowly walked toward her, and clenched her fists. How could Laura take others¡¯ attention away from her? Lily rolled her eyes and suddenly had an idea. After a while. Lily took her seat at the piano in the hall. The song ¡°Memories of Norma¡±, majestic and passionate, instantly grabbed the attention of everyone in the room. She sat in the spotlight with a solemn expression, and her hands moved flexibly. This is a feather in Lily¡¯s cap. Under the careful education from the Taylors, her talent was better than most people. Chapter 11 On What Ground? The title of New York¡¯s first beauty was not determined by appearance alone. Laura¡¯s good-looking was tarnished byparison At the end of the show, the crowd gathered around topliment and praise Lily. Lily smiled and modestly replied, ¡°It is nothing. You are ttering me ¡­ my sister is also very good ¡­¡± Henna, wrapping her arms around her chest, immediately understood the implied meaning, ¡°Miss Laura can also? I¡¯d like to see that!¡± The two people echoed each other, making Laura in an awkward position. Henna and Laura were only trying to embarrass her. Who would have thought that Laura would go straight to the stage in silence? Lily became apprehensive and her heart began to pound. ¡°No way¡±, Lily reassured herself that Laura was from the countryside and had never even touched a piano, let alone a piano teacher. ¡°You¡¯d better not mess around and show me up!¡± Lily, with a smile on her face, bent over Laura¡¯s ear and warned. Laura looked as innocent and said with some confusion, ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning on embarrassing me? Have I not done what you would have liked?¡± Lily froze and turned pale. ¡°If you want to humiliate yourself, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Lily sneered in her heart and moved aside. But the next second, the sneer froze on her face. Laura, ying the same song as Lily! Lily had learned to y the piano for so many years and spent a lot of time ying this world-famous song proficiently ¡­ in order to one day be able to amaze others. Laura she ¡­ on what ground? Henna, who had just been egged on, was also shocked. Although it is the same piano piece, the gap was very distinct. Henna didn¡¯t understand the point of Lily provoking Laura. Henna always stood up for Lily every time. Lily turned her head and saw Henna being upset. ¡°Henna, I really don¡¯t know! She¡¯s been deliberately misleading me since we met yesterday.¡± Lily reached out to grab Henna¡¯s hand.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°If I had known ¡­ there is absolutely no way I would have let her on stage ¡­¡± Lily bit her lower lip in embarrassment and continued, ¡°I would absolutely not find anything to bother myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Henna said, patting Lily¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°People from the remote areas always like ying tricks.¡± Lily has a point. Henna immediately put the thought behind her¡­ The audience apuded fiercely just as Laura finished ying. With a few politepliments, she hurried off with Henna, leaving Laura alone at the party. Laura, on the other hand, had no idea. After it was over, she went straight backstage to look for Marcus. He looked frail again. Sitting there fully clothed, he smiled at her, ¡°That was great.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Laura raised her eyebrows and smiled casually. Marcus was a little surprised. After thinking twice, he added, ¡°You can say you are my friend when you get into trouble in the future. As long as I am alive, I¡¯m still the only heir of the Brown family.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but ¡­ kill the chicken with a cow knife ah.¡± Chapter 12 How Dare You Laura refused Marcus¡¯s kind offer with smile. Marcus looked at Laura and then his heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡­ When the party was almost over, Laura stood at the door of the hotel, looking at the empty parking space, and sighed deeply. Her sister had left early. Laura would not be angry at this behavior, just ¡­ helpless. It was even ridiculous that Lily was the apple of the Taylor family¡¯s eye. Such pretentious and narrow, only found a sense of superiority in people inferior to her. Laura shook her head and prepared to take a taxi. A ck Maybach pulled up in front of her with a creak. Laura¡¯s skirt was blown up by the wind and pressed down quickly by her. ¡°Miss Taylor, would you like a ride?¡± Williamdropped the window and waved at Laura, who frowned, feeling a bit speechless. Marcus was still sick, it¡¯s not reasonable for the assistant to drive at this speed. Laura was full ofints, but her mouth was honest, ¡°That¡¯s so needed!¡± ¡­ Laura said goodbye to Marcus. As soon as she entered, she found the living room was aze with lights. The whole members of the Taylors are in the living room, with Lily surrounded by Mrs. Taylor, crying about something. Apparently, it was intended for her. ¡°Laura!¡± Seeing Laurae back, Mrs. Taylor had a long face and she was about to question Laura, ¡°What you have done today!¡± Laura frowned in perplexity. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you could y the piano!¡± Lily gnashed her teeth and her voice was shrill. Lauraughed and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask. Besides, weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to go on stage today?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You ¡­¡± Lily suddenly choked up and her face turned deathly pale ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t show Miss Lily up!¡± Said Jones. She looked at Laura, the one she really didn¡¯t like, ¡°Get your ass over here and apologize!¡± ¡°Well, well¡± Laura looked at Jones and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know, I¡¯d think you¡¯re Lily¡¯s mom!¡± A single word irritated all three people at the same time. Mrs. Taylor and Lily blushed, while Jones, with a frightened look on her face, stood up, pointed at Laura, and cursed, ¡°You little hussy, what are you talking about? Hurry to apologize to Miss Lily!¡± As she said, she approached Laura and tried to distract Mrs. Taylor by hitting Laura. Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t like Laura and couldn¡¯t let her stir things up. But Laura wouldn¡¯t stand still, so she threw Jones to the ground. Jones was too old to withstand such fight. With an ¡°Ouch¡±, she fell to the ground. When Mrs. Taylor saw this, she was furious and got up, ¡°How dare you! You an uneducated animal!¡± While cursing, she raised her hand and was about to hit Laura. ¡°I advise you not to hit me, after all, I am uneducated.¡± Laura gave Mrs. Taylor a cold look, and then Mrs. Taylor lost her breath. Laura threw people as strong as Jones on the ground. Let alone, Mrs. Taylor. Mrs. Taylor stopped and covered her chest with anger, ¡°Lily, call your brother! Tell him toe home, I¡¯ll teach this ungrateful girl a lesson!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± Laura nodded and turned around to go upstairs. Chapter 13 Poisoning To be honest, Laura can¡¯t wait to meet her so-called brother of hers. It¡¯s said that he was not a decent guy either. Mrs. Taylor was still angry. She dismissed the servants and called Bob, exaggerating the real situation. Afterining for a long time, she got a promise that her son woulde back tomorrow. Finally, Mrs. Taylor was relieved, She took Lily¡¯s hand and gnashed her teeth, and said, ¡°My baby girl is better. Not like that little bitch upstairs, she¡¯s been making trouble since she came back!¡± Saying that she also gave the upstairs a fierce re. ¡°It¡¯s okay, when she marries Marcus, she¡¯ll have her ass kicked!¡± Lily snorted contemptuously, full of resentment, ¡°After that sick man died, those people at the Browns, sooner orter tortured her to death!¡± Many people in the Browns want Marcus to die so that they can share his assets. At that time, Laura will naturally be a thorn in their flesh. Lily¡¯s happiness for the rest of her life was one of the reasons why the Taylors don¡¯t want to let their daughter get married. The more important thing was that they were afraid that she will not be able to cope with the sinister Brown family alone. As for Laura, she didn¡¯t grow up by her side. It doesn¡¯t matter if she dies. Mrs. Taylor had nned well and was waiting for that day. ¡­ Dinner time. Laura seated at the table when Mrs. Taylor¡¯s curse rang in her ears, ¡°Well, well, well. You finallye. The whole family is waiting for you to eat! What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like the food? Or don¡¯t you like what I¡¯m saying?¡± Laura sat down and stared at the porridge in front of her. Mrs. Taylor, who was upset by this behavior, dropped her dishes and became angry. ¡°Who made this dinner?¡± Laura looked up at Jones, who was busy in the kitchen. Jones lowered her head as if she hadn¡¯t heard. ¡°Who made it?¡± Mrs. Taylor looked at Laura¡¯s sensitive face and gets angry. She said sarcastically, ¡°What, do you think someone is going to hurt you? Afraid of someone will poison you? Don¡¯t think a great deal of yourself.¡± Laura looked over with a smirk and said coldly, ¡°Is that you, Jones?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jones hid the panic in his heart and said, ¡°I cooked all the meals together. Did I poison you alone?¡± ¡°Did I said you poisoned me?¡± Laura asked rhetorically, carrying the in porridge, and went into the kitchen. Doing that in front of her was asking for trouble. Looking at Laura¡¯s smile, Jones suddenly felt creeping and stuttered to defense. Laura didn¡¯t want to listen to the exnation, she just grabbed Jones¡¯ chin and filled the porridge in. Jones choked and coughed, and then she covered her neck and spit out white foams. Mrs. Taylor cried out in shock and ducked out a few meters away, her face pale with fear. ¡°Laura! You, what have you done!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make this meal. What can I do?¡± Laura threw the bowl into the trash can and shrugged with an innocent look. Jones deserved it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Call the police, no, call an ambnce!¡± Lily¡¯s face was tense, looking at Jones who was rolling around in pain on the ground, her heart was aching. Chapter 14 Real-name reporting The problem of Jones was less serious than looked. Laura doesn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so she took the dinner and went back to her room. The ambnce came and went. Jones was taken to the hospital to have the stomach pumped. Lily was so worried that she spent the night at the hospital. Looking at the unconscious Jones, Lily became angrier. She found out Dn¡¯s phone number. He was a perfect tool for getting back at Laura. Because he¡¯s single-minded and easy to be controlled. In addition, Dn was an admirer of her, a really useful rtionship. Lily made up her mind and dialed Dn. Her voice was depressed and she cried to Dn. She was the best at sadfishing. In a couple of words, it made Dn so distressed that he could not wait to be by her side. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do. I never thought Laura she would dare to poison ¡­¡± Lily bit her lip and wept. ¡°Jones hasn¡¯t woken up yet. If something really happened to her, what would I do? She¡¯s seen me grow up ¡­ I ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worru. I¡¯ll contact the hospital and get the best doctor!¡± Dn was busy withforting. Hearing his dream girl crying, he was as restless as ants on a hot pan. ¡°Leave the back to me,¡± he promised. ¡± I will not let Laura feel better!¡± Lily waited for this word. Dn was the youngest son of a prominent New York family. With his help, Laura was sure to have a hard time.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡­ In the middle of the night, Laura was sleeping soundly. Suddenly, she was aroused by the noise downstairs. Dn and his fellows were going to take Laura to the police for attempted murder. She spokenguidly, ¡°You need evidence to arrest people. You don¡¯t want me to sue you for illegal arrest?¡± ¡°Jones is still lying in the hospital, so how can there be no evidence?¡± Dn stood in front of the people, arrogantly, demanding others arrest her. ¡°How do you know it wasn¡¯t someone over up her misdeeds by shifting the me onto me? From the beginning to the end, I have not even entered the kitchen, how can I poison?¡± Laura stood up straight and suddenly raised her tone, ¡°Since you say that I poisoned her, now, I demand that the whole vi be searched immediately to find the evidence.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mrs. Taylor heard the voice, rushed to the living room, and rejected it without thinking. Pointing at Laura¡¯s nose, she cursed, ¡°You¡¯re a bitch. You always looking for trouble! I should never have taken you home! You don¡¯t even know how to be grateful, what else can you do but cause trouble?¡± ¡°Why should I be grateful?¡± Laura wondered and smirked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take me back to rece Lily in the marriage? I threw myself into hell to save your daughter, and in turn, I have to thank you. Isn¡¯t that ungrateful?¡± Laura¡¯s expression was so sarcastic that made Dn waver. Her reaction really does not look like a suspect ¡­ but Lily ¡­ it¡¯s the first time she calls to show him her white feather. What, he¡¯s gonna let Lily down? No way! If he really has to choose between the two people, it will definitely be Lily! Maybe Laura was just a good actress. Chapter 15 As She Says Dn pressed his lips together and made a decision without even thinking about it. ¡°If you have something to say, you¡¯d better wait till you get to the police station!¡± Dn took two steps back and signaled to the people behind him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Arrest her!¡± The people he came with hesitated, ¡°Dn, you need evidence to arrest a man at night.¡± Before they came, they didn¡¯t know it would be like this. They thought that Dn really had some evidence here!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will find the evidence. Just do what I said. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll cover it!¡± Dn was cold and pressing. They hesitated for a moment, then went towards Laura. Laura squinted and looked calmly at the silver handcuffs. ¡°Dn ¡­ eh-hem ¡­¡± Suddenly, a weak voice came from behind the group. Dn turned around and was confronted with Marcus¡¯ cold, oppressive gaze. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you inform me in advance if you want to arrest my fiancee?¡± Marcus seized his handkerchief and held it against his mouth. William followed behind Marcus with a deadpan, robotic expression. It was as if I had never seen or known Laura. ¡°Mar¡­ Marcus. ¡°Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face instantly becameplicated and hurried to look at Dn. Why Marcus, the sick man, woulde? Mrs. Taylor looked incredulously at Laura, who was still leaning leisurely on the stair railing as if she were an outsider. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to continue?¡± Marcus raised a hand toward Dn. Even though he was sick, he had the upper hand over Dn. It¡¯s okay for Dn to act up with the others but in front of Marcus ¡­ there was really no ce for him to go. Dn pressed his lips together and craned his neck, not moving. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue.¡± Marcus looked up and nodded toward Laura. The men behind him swarmed into the Taylor house, rummaging through the boxes. Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t dare to stop them, only to red at Laura darkly. ¡°Here it is.¡± William held the medicine bag that the servant had found from Jones¡¯ room to Marcus. ¡°How could ¡­¡± Dn looked surprised, ¡°No, maybe someone put the stuff there in advance!¡± Dn was a little confused. As Lily said, it was Laura who had a grudge against Jones. How could the stuff be retrieved from the Jones¡¯ room? ¡°True or false, check the fingerprints will be clear?¡± Laura was standing on the stairs with her hands around her chest, looking down at Dn, as if watching a joke. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a witness in the hospital? We still have time to confront her.¡± Marcus said calmly, his pale lips pressed together. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Marcus¡¯s proposal. All people, followed by Marcus¡¯ car, marched to the hospital. Laura sat in the back seat of the car, wrapped in her clothes, and tilted her head to look at Marcus, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to do this sote.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. Since Laura didn¡¯t ask, he won¡¯t say he had someone watching Laura. They didn¡¯t say anything, but they understand each other. The journey was wordless. ¡­ Lily, who had been at the hospital, saw that both Dn and Mrs. Taylor hade to the hospital and thought that Dn had done everything. She rushed forward impatiently, ¡°Laura was arrested, right? You¡¯re here to take a statement?¡± ¡°Jones has juste back from hell. Let¡¯s get in there, take a statement, and bring Laura to justice!¡± Chapter 16 Impatiently Before Dn had a chance to speak, Lily was eager to convict Laura. This behavior ¡­ made people feel ufortable. Lily was overwhelmed with joy. It was only when she saw Mrs. Taylor¡¯s winks that she realized something was wrong. At the same time, she saw Laura walking slowly out of the elevator behind a tall man. The smile on Lily¡¯s face disappeared instantly. Then came a deep chill. ¡°Marcus found some unused pills in Jones¡¯ room ¡­ so they came over to confront her face to face,¡± Dn exined. He looked at Lily with dislike in his eyes. Lily¡¯s reaction was far from his impression. Dn couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was Lily really as innocent as he thought she was? Lily stood in the middle of the crowd, somewhat confused, with a shocked face and said, ¡°How could it be?¡± ¡°It must be Laura. Who else could it be? She¡¯s been at odds with Jones since she arrived. Maybe she¡¯s the one who put the rest of the drugs there!¡± Lily¡¯s emotions were a bit agitated, and she couldn¡¯t wait to change the thought of others. But except for Mrs. Taylor, no one reacted the way Lily expected. Even Dn ¡­ looked at her with suspect. Laura said meaningfully with her arms folded up, ¡°I just came to the Taylor house and I¡¯m not familiar with the environment. How do I know the secretpartment in Jones¡¯ room?¡± ¡°God knows!¡± Lily retorted, ¡°Maybe, you have poked around in advance.¡± Lauraughed, her eyes full of sarcasm. That¡¯s ame excuse. Lily was simply messing with herself at the moment. Laura turned her attention to the other side of the room, where Dn frowned and thought. After all, he came from a good family, and he would not dare to mess about in such an illegal matter. Laura pressed her lips together and said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s useless for us to argue about this here, the evidence has already been transferred to the police. It will take less than half a day to tell whose fingerprints are left on it.¡± As she said this, she looked inquiringly at Dn, who knew all about these things.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As expected, Lily stopped talking after listened what Laura said. She pressed her lips together and looked at Mrs. Taylor. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to go into the ward. We are here to confront, not to listen to you arguing for the suspect.¡± Laura still doesn¡¯t stop, contemptuously looking Lily up and down. She really messed up the thing. It would have been fine if she had just been defending Jones, but Lily had gotten herself into trouble by doing this. Laura shook her head and pushed open the door. Jones was already awake, lying on the bed and staring at the door. Laura waved and greeted, ¡°You¡¯re awake! So you heard what we just said, right? Are you going to confess, or are you going to wait for theb results from the police?¡± Jones pursed her bloodless lips tightly together and said nothing. Laura looked at her hand which had an intravenous drip and snickered, ¡°By the way, I saw the medicine you used, and it¡¯s stink. If you didn¡¯t handle it properly, the smell will still be on you.¡± Jones¡¯ face went pale, gasped heavily, and fainted. Chapter 17 The Victim At this point, her reaction was a direct admission of guilt. Seeing that the situation could not be controlled, Mrs. Taylor wanted to solve it directly because she was afraid of Marcus¡¯ interference. ¡°Well¡­ I just recalled that,¡± Mrs. Taylor gave Marcus an apologetic look. ¡°I asked Jones to buy it. It was intended to poison rats¡­ I don¡¯t know how it got in my dinner. Nothing bad happen, how about just let it go?¡± Mr. Taylor said to Marcus in a low voice. Marcus said nothing and looked up to see Laura¡¯s reaction. Mrs. Taylor immediately turned to held Laura¡¯s hands. ¡°Laura, Jones has worked in our family for so many years. I knew she didn¡¯t mean it¡­ Just let it go.¡± Laura took her hand away from Mrs. Taylor and stepped back. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you¡¯ve made a mistake. I am the victim. What qualifications do you have to forgive someone who wants to hurt me for me?¡± Laura directly made Mrs. Taylor look bad, then sheforted Laura with the threat, ¡°We are going to live together in the future. It¡¯s better not to make things so cruel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business. You don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Laura nced at Lily, who had a ghastly pallor, and talked to Marcus. ¡°Marcus, I¡¯m not going topromise. I want to follow things up.¡± This behavior of Laura relying on herself in front of everyone pleased Marcus. He could hardly contain the upturned corners of his mouth. It took a light cough to keep hisposure, ¡°then take her away. I believe the police will give us an answer.¡± Dn smiled awkwardly but had nothing to say. Lily felt not good, and so as Dn. Waiting for Laura and others to leave, she immediately rushed up to win Dn back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Dn, I was wrong, ¡°Lily lowered her head slightly, and tears dropped like broken beads. ¡°I trusted Jones too much. But ¡­ She¡¯s the one who watched me grow up. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d do it, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°I am sorry for the trouble.¡± Beauty in tears, anyone who looks at it will have to feel distressed. Let along Dn, who always had a crush on Lily. As soon as Lily cried, he put all bad feelings behind him and felt heartbroken.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Dn said. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to say sorry to me¡± ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Laura gets into Marcus¡¯s car and started to settle some old scores. ¡°By the way, Marcus, I didn¡¯t ask you. How did you get here in time today?¡± Laura¡¯s eyshes flickered as if they were scratching Marcus¡¯s heart, along with that pair of liquid eyes, which were full of expectation to look at their own¡­ It was charming. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Marcus put on a leisure look and grinned at Laura. ¡°because I missed you.¡± Laura chuckled, showing a suspicious expression, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Maybe I thought too much about it. I was gonna ask you if you knew the guy who¡¯s been following me around these days.¡± Chapter 18 Curse ¡®What?¡± Marcus frowned and looked over. ¡°Maybe you made a mistake.¡± Laura said ¡°Oh¡±, pretending to be serious, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take it you don¡¯t know.¡± There was no excuse for Marcus continue to y. Heughed and said indulgently, ¡°Well, I admit that the people were assigned by me.¡± Laura raised her eyebrows as if surprised by Marcus¡¯s honesty. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bullied and have no one to back you up.¡± Marcus smiled. At first, he did. But now, it¡¯s seemed that he overthought it. It¡¯s impossible for Laura to be bullied. ¡°Thanks.¡± Marcus smiled and didn¡¯t talk more about it. He just looked at Laura with appreciation. ¡°I was overly concerned. You¡¯re perfectly capable of handling all of this.¡± ¡°Anyway, thank you for your kindness.¡± Laura rummaged her bag for something. ¡°Last time I went back, I refilled some pills for you. After you finish the previous one, try this. Laura pulled out a small bottle and handed it to Marcus. William couldn¡¯t help but look at Laura a few times from the rearview mirror. Her tone was too casual like the words of a doctor in an unlicensed clinic. If Marcus hadn¡¯t insisted, he wouldn¡¯t have let him eat it. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Marcus took the medicine. He sped it into his palm and slowly rubbed it up. ¡°Yes, thank you for driving me home.¡± Laura said goodbye to Marcus. She got out of the car and walked forward without looking back. Marcus had never seen anyone as free as her. He squinted and unconsciously clenched his fists. The temperature from the palm of his hand gave him a surreal feeling. Marcus began to waver that he shouldn¡¯t have let Laura get involve in his family troubles. ¡°Mr. Brown¡­ should we go?¡± William didn¡¯t drive the car before Marcus answered. He only dared to ask the question tentatively. Marcus nodded. ¡­ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°How dare youe back?¡± As Laura entered the door, she heard Lily¡¯s high-pitched voice, which brought her frown of displeasure. ¡°You are a curse. I don¡¯t know what kind of sin we¡¯ve made by bringing you back! You are so vicious! Will you die if you don¡¯t mess with us?¡± Mrs. Taylor was cursing away. She¡¯s got her hands full out there and she had just arrived. She was so angry that she wanted to vent it all out to Laura. The more Mrs. Taylor cursed, the more she went overboard. Laura frowned and nced at her, and she immediately dared not speak out. Mrs. Taylor was so upset that the words she was about to say got caught in her throat. She did not say anything until Laura disappeared around the corner of the stairs. ¡®What the hell!¡± Mrs. Taylor was extremely annoyed, but she didn¡¯t dare to confront Laura. She called Bob again, exaggerating that the incident with Jones was a big deal. Hearing this, Bob dropped what he was doing and hurried back. And promised to stand by Mrs. Taylor and Lily. Chapter 19 Late in the morning Mrs. Taylor was satisfied. She gave Laura a vicious look in her direction and went back to her room. The next morning. Bob returned. Mrs. Taylor and Lily waited early at the airport. They had a long chat after the meeting. Bob was dressed in a suit. He pushed a pair of spectacles with gold rims up and looked over Mrs. Taylor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Where is Laura?¡± Hearing the name, Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face was long. ¡°Laura?¡± she sneered, ¡°Bob, you don¡¯t expect her toe, right? That hick girl, you can¡¯t expect her to know any etiquette. I¡¯ll be grateful if one day she doesn¡¯t disgrace our family! ¡® Bob could not help frowning at Mrs. Taylor¡¯s description. After all, Laura was going to marry the Browns on behalf of the Taylors. If it was as inappropriate as Mrs. Taylor said¡­ it must be a disgrace to their family if they marry. ¡°You know what. I took her to a party, but she didn¡¯t appreciate me. On contrary, she humiliated me! How can I go out now when my friends areughing at me?¡± Lily also looked as if she had felt wronged. Bob turned pale with rage. Patting Lily¡¯s hand, he assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Laura is as outrageous as you said, I will teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We can talk itter.¡± ¡°Go home? I¡¯m afraid that girl is still asleep!¡± Mrs. Taylor looked contemptuous. Although they instructed the servants not to prepare Laura¡¯s breakfast that made Laura continued to sleep, she still consciously ignored what she had done and found Laura¡¯s faults. Bob pressed his lips together. After listening to Mrs. Taylor and Lily, he felt an indescribable dislike for his sister, whom he had never met before. ¡­ As soon as they got home, Mrs. Taylor rushed upstairs and knocked on Laura¡¯s door. Laura opened the door with impatience. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± Laura was tired of talking with Mrs. Taylor. She was going to out of mind if she kept living in there. Mrs. Taylor grunted and looked at Laura, who had only just gotten up and hadn¡¯t even changed her clothes, and said, ¡°Your brother is back. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to not even to greet, right?¡± Laura frowned to recalled she had a brother. Well, it is true to his word. He has came to back them up, isn¡¯t he? Laura looked downstairs. Bob raised his eyebrows and looked at Laura with an disapproval. ¡°What time is it, don¡¯t you have any sense of time? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re still in the rural area.¡± What Bob said was mean. Laura pressed her lips together, keeping her eyes unblinking. Bob continued to put the fear of God. At the same time, he still remembered to im justice for Lily. He warned, ¡°In addition, you had better keep your ce. If you let me know what shameful things you do outside again, I will not forgive you! If you don¡¯t want to be thrown back into that poor ce, then stay obedient and wait to get married.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 20 Being Rude Bob didn¡¯t believe that Laura would want to go back to the life she had after living in the Taylor house for a while. So he was arrogant for thinking he have something on Laura. But Laura didn¡¯t care. She was already annoyed by Mrs. Taylor¡¯s noise, so she responded to her mental ¡°brother¡±, ¡°If you¡¯re really capable, send me back.¡± She spoke in an exasperating tone. ¡°Then let your baby sister marry herself and go to the Browns to be a widow.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Bob was furious. He did not expect that Laura could even say such words. Lily knew that Laura was difficult to get along with, and was afraid that she would go back to the countryside, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Well, Bob! That¡¯s all. Laura is new here, so let¡¯s be more amodating.¡± Laura couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard Lily¡¯s phony words. But Bob was impressed and said, ¡°Whenever you can be half as good as Lily, it will be considered a virtue for our family.¡± Nothing deserve to hear, Laura thought. She turned around and went back to her room with a gloomy face, closing the door with a bang. Bob was shut out and had a glum face. Mrs. Taylor and Lily were busy to relief, ¡°She is just like this. Don¡¯t be angry with her. Maybe she¡¯s used to it in the countryside.¡± ¡°If she were to marry the Browns, she would be a disgrace to our family. If I had known that, I would not have arranged the marriage with the Brown family.¡± Bob¡¯s face grew longer. He thought that he can¡¯t let this wild girl, Laura, offend the Browns instead oftching onto the rich and powerful. It really could happen. ¡°Anyway, there is still some time left, so why not take advantage of this time to teach her?¡± Lily proposed gently. Bob frowned slightly and thought to himself some ns.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Laura finally got enough sleep and went downstairs in a rxed mood. Laura was surprised to see Bob in the living room, who was staring at her. Laura looked around to make sure that Bob was waiting for her. ¡°How are you getting on with your preparations for the Browns?¡± Bob¡¯s tone was surprisingly gentle. He was very different when they first met. Not knowing what was on Bob¡¯s mind, Lauraughed lightly, ¡°Not¡­ bad? It¡¯s all up to the Taylors anyway, what do I have to prepare for.¡± Bob gnashed his teeth and looked at Laura¡¯s frail little body up and down. ¡°You¡¯re too weak, the Brown house is not a good ce to live. These¡­ two days, I asked someone to teach you some self-defense.¡± Bob¡¯s tone was light as if he was concerned with Laura. ¡°You must be good at it, so why hire someone? Why don¡¯t you teach me?¡± Laura tilted her head with a pure and harmless expression. But in her heart, she sneered that since he was trying to do something for the mother and daughter, ¡­ don¡¯t me her for not being polite. Bob frowned and epted Laura¡¯s offer naturally. Chapter 21 Battle With the intention of taking revenge for Lily and her mother, Bob walked toward the small garden. Laura followed, ncing at the back of Bob in front of her from time to time. A sneer crossed the corners of her mouth. Laura doesn¡¯t hide her expression until Bob stood up and turned around. ¡°You look weak. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle. But after all, you don¡¯t know how to fight. Don¡¯t me me if I hurt you. Anyway, it does both for your own good.¡± Bob stared at her with a yful look.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This made Lauraugh. ¡°Do you need to be merciful?¡± Bob was irritated by herugh and threw a fierce punch at Laura¡¯s face. Laura dodged by turning her head to the right and fought back. Bob was caught off guard. Before he caught on, Laura¡¯s attack came at him again in session. He was knocked backward and there was no space for a counter-attack. Laura¡¯s fist stopped just a finger away from Bob, who took a few steps backward. Bob swallowed in panic, suppressing the fear in his heart. Pointing to Laura, he asked, ¡°Where did you learn that¡± The young girl looked thin, but her body seemed to contain a particrlyrge amount of energy. Laura nced at him carelessly and said mockingly, ¡°I grew up in the countryside, where I had no opportunity to learn anything. It¡¯s just that I have more strength than others.¡± Bob had recovered and was staring at her as if he could punch a hole in her. ¡°But it¡¯s also true that pampered people like you can¡¯tpare with me.¡± Lauraughed out unconcealed, along with her pretty face, whichposed a sense of brightness. Bob seemed to be irritated by her smile and pulled a long face. Hearing the sarcasm inside her tone, he immediately became angry and raised his voice. ¡°Are you really a girl? Except for this brute strength, you have nothing. Look at your sister, who exactly a girl should be.¡± After saying that, he snorted lightly, ¡°Heh, but a wild girl from the countryside should be gross. How can you bepared to your sister.¡± Laura rolled her eyes, recalling Lily¡¯s phony style. Learning from her? That must have disgusted her. These two siblings were family, doing and saying the same thing. But at this time she did not want to waste more time with Bob Laura ignored his words and took a few steps closer to him. Although she was looking up, her eyes were still staring directly at Bob¡¯s eyes. She spoke, in a cold voice, word for word, ¡°You know that I¡¯m from the countryside, please control yourself and them to leave me alone. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. Don¡¯t me me if you get hurt.¡± Bob was scared by her eyes and was in a cold sweat from fear. Chapter 22 Acknowledgement Laura felt that there was nothing more to say, turned around and went upstairs to her room. It was until shepletely disappeared that Bob recovered from the surprise. His heart was full of disbelief, but more than that, he was annoyed ¨C she was just a hick, but she could easily win over him. How was this possible? ¡­ Laura went back to her room. She was just about to lie back down on the bed when she felt the phone in her pocket vibrate ¨C a text message from Marcus. [I¡¯ve tried the medicine you sent me and it works very well. As a token of my gratitude, may I have the honor of inviting you to dinner ?] Laura felt satisfied when she saw the words ¡°it worked well¡±. It was the pills that she had carefully developed. But when she saw the following content, her smile waned a bit. Dinner? It¡¯s a hassle, considering a rich guy like Marcus would only go to fancy restaurants. And those ces were always full of socialization ¡­ Laura clicked on the dialog box. She had intended to decline, but when she was typing, suddenly remembered that Marcus had done her many favors before. It was just a meal. Laura finally agreed. The time soon came to noon. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone ever teach you that it¡¯s rude to make elders wait for you toe down for dinner?¡± Bob sat at the dining table and frowned at Laura who came downstairs. He felt less favorable toward her. Lily affectedly persuaded, ¡°Bob, Laura just came back from the countryside, ËËshe doesn¡¯t understand many things. Just let her alone.¡± Laura curled her lip, being speechless. Waiting for her toe down for dinner? No one had told her toe down for dinner, and who asked them to wait? ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault. My friend invited me to dinner, so I won¡¯t eat with you guys.¡± Before leaving, she said casually, ¡°Anyway, I am your eyesore.¡± Then the door was closed with a bang. ¡°What does she mean?¡± Bob was so angry that he pped the table, ¡°It¡¯s my first day at home, and she doesn¡¯t even respect me!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then Lily said, pretending not to mean it, ¡°Bob, don¡¯t me Laura. She¡¯s new to town and doesn¡¯t have any friends. She¡¯s got someone to y with, so she should pay more attention to it.¡± Bob frowned, feeling something was wrong ¨C how does Laura get friends to have dinner with? Mrs. Taylor suddenly snorted, ¡°What kind of friends can a hick make? I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s hanging out with some dubious people. ¡­¡± ¡°Mom, stop it. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Bob hurriedly stopped the conversation. On the other hand, Laura took a taxi to the appointed ce. As soon as she got out of the car, she was stunned by what she saw. A restaurant, built of wood, stood quietly in a deserted alley. Laura took out her phone and checked the address several times. Until a familiar voice rang out behind her. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± It was Marcus. Getting back herposure, Laura put her phone away as if nothing had happened, and went into the noodle shop ¡°Nothing, just thought you weren¡¯t here yet.¡± Chapter 23 Stick The restaurant looked old on the outside, but the inside was clean and tidy. Laura found a seat in the corner. She said jokingly while pulling out a chair. ¡°I thought rich people like you would only eat in fancy hotels. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so reasonable.¡± In a few minutes, Marcus ordered dishes adroitly. ¡°It¡¯s just that I have a good rtionship with the owner of this restaurant. And it does taste good.¡± Marcus ordered the rmended dishes. The owner received the order, and quickly recognized that this was his old friending! The door of the back kitchen was opened, and the owner came out with a big smile. ¡°Marcus, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while.¡± He noticed the existence of Laura, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face, ¡°She¡¯s ¡­.¡± The owner¡¯s smile grew a little more ambiguous, ¡°You¡¯ve never brought any woman to my restaurant before ¨C you two look quite a good match, you ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Ahem.¡± Laura was drinking water when she heard this and identally choked Marcus looked at Laura, wanting to pat her back, but restrained himself for etiquette. He could only take out the paper on the table and hand it over, ¡°Laura, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ahem. ¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± When Laura finally calmed down, Marcus then diverted his attention. Facing his friend¡¯s flirtation, he did not avoid it, but smiled lightly, and said ¡°yes¡±. ¡°I do have a crush on Miss Taylor.¡± Marcus lowered his head and studied the menu as if nothing had happened, ignoring the astonished looks of the others. ¡°Is this a new addition? Try one.¡± ¡­ ¡°Is it Laura?¡± They were talking andughing in the restaurant and were unaware that a figure was hiding outside the door. Henna peeked beside the door. The more she looked, the more she was sure that the person in the corner was Laura. She said contemptuously, ¡°She¡¯s really from the countryside to eat in such a small restaurant.¡± Suddenly, Henna thought of something and scratched her hair. Her tone became grumpy, ¡°If my car hadn¡¯t broken down, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this damn ce!¡± She hade to this restaurant to ask for help, but now she had a surprise. She watched the interaction between Marcus and Laura carefully and gradually felt that something was wrong. Because Henna could only see Marcus¡¯ back, she didn¡¯t recognize who it is. She watched for a while, then took out her phone to take several pictures, and sent them all to Lily. ¡°Lily, look what I found out! Your sister is having a private meeting with a man!¡± The phone that was ced on the dresser lit up with a beep. Lily put on her lipstick before the mirror. She absently picked up the phone and looked at it. When she saw the pictures, she froze. And then she felt excited! She was worried about how to deal with Laura, and now, the opportunity was brought to her! Well, sister, don¡¯t me me. You¡¯ve only got yourself to me. Chapter 24 Adultery Lily barely suppressed her joy and put on a worried face, biting her lip as she went downstairs. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look upset?¡± Mrs. Taylor noticed her daughter¡¯s strange behavior right away. Bob, who was reading the newspaper, heard the voice and immediately looked over. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mom! Bob!¡± Lily showed the photos on her phone and said eagerly, ¡°We have to stop her. She already has a marriage to the Browns. How can she still go out with another man?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bob grabbed the phone, and after looking at those photos clearly, he was instantly speechless. ¡°The Brown family is powerful and influential. If they find out this, our family will going to be done.¡± Mrs. Taylor pped the arm of the sofa and gnashed her teeth, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let her go out at noon! I told you she¡¯d be hanging out with the dubious people!¡± This time, Bob did not refute Mrs. Taylor¡¯s words. Bob asked Lily, ¡°Lily, do you know where they¡¯re dating?¡± He stood up and straightened his clothes at the same time. It looked like he was ready to go out and catch someone. Lily felt happy. She couldn¡¯t wait for this thing to get as worse as possible and immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can ask Henna to text me the address.¡± ¡­ After receiving the address, they got into the car aggressively and sped off towards their destination. On the way, Mrs. Taylor, in the back seat,ined off the reel, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have picked Laura up in the first ce. She just seems to like getting into trouble. Now, something like this has happened. Is she trying to ruin our family?!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that.¡± Lily said, ¡°It¡¯s not all my sister¡¯s fault that men and women can¡¯t help themselves when they¡¯re in love.¡± Mrs. Taylor became even more furious, ¡°We took her back from the countryside with good intentions. Did we let her hook up with men? What a disgrace to our family!¡± Bob carefully steered the wheel, not saying a word the whole time. Only the tightly pursed lips showed his strong inner dissatisfaction. At this moment, several people who were full of resentment seemed to have forgotten that Laura did not beg them to bring her to New York, but they had begged her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Several people finally arrived at the restaurant. ¡°Lily, there you are! Hurry up! They haven¡¯t left yet!¡± Henna grabbed Lily¡¯s hand and hurried to the inside. Mrs. Taylor, who was angry and annoyed, walked faster than the others and rushed into the noodle shop first. The restaurant was notrge as well as few people in there. It was easy for Mrs. Taylor found Laura, who was sitting at a table with a man, immediately. ¡°You, the bitch!¡± Mrs. Taylor quickly stepped forward, angrily rushed to the table, and raised her hand to p Laura, ¡°You are a disgrace to our family! How dare you ¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor looked incredulously at her wrist, which had been grabbed by the man. ¡°You, you let go of me.¡± she struggled to break free. ¡°Mom! Are you okay?¡± ¡°Auntie, are you okay?¡± Lily and Henna¡¯s voices rang out in unison, both with anxious faces. Chapter 25 Kneel Mrs. Taylor felt embarrassed and her face turned red. She couldn¡¯t help but break into a fury, ¡°You, adulterer, let go of me! You are also shameless ¡­¡± Leaning back in her chair, Laura had been indifferent from the scold. But sheughed derisively at the remark. ¡°Language. Is this the etiquette of the Taylors?¡± Marcus frowned. Although he did not know how he had suddenly be an ¡°adulterer¡±, through the reaction of these people, it was not difficult to deduce the cause and effect of the incident. ¡°You ¡­¡± Marcus opened his mouth and said one word. Bob finally arrived after parking his car. When he caught sight of Marcus¡¯s side face, he gasped and grabbed Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom! Stop it!¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to hear the truth? You are adulterer and adulteress ¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor was so immersed in shame but she was slow to notice that something was wrong. ¡°Mom.¡± At this point, Lily realized that something was wrong. Although she was not sure exactly what was going on, also hurriedly pulled Mrs. Taylor¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± Mrs. Taylor reacted with a bad feeling. The next moment, Bob bowed to Marcus, respectfully and apologetically, ¡°Marcus, it¡¯s a mistake. My mother didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Wh, what? The others froze, especially Mrs. Taylor, whose body was like a stone. Marcus gently turned his head, showing aplex smile on his handsome face, ¡°Not on purpose? Did you?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Taylor felt dizzy. She stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Lily reacted in time and hugged her, ¡°Mom.¡± She nced nimbly at Marcus and then at Henna who was embarrassed. A hint of resentment passed through her mind. Henna sent her a message before she knew what was going on. It¡¯s Henna¡¯s fault that they¡¯re so embarrassed! Marcus watched Lily¡¯s expression change and thought about the reason why Taylor¡¯s sisters are so different. He turned back and took a careless bite of food. Arrogantly, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s on purpose. Want me to stop, right? Okay. Get down on your knees and beg me.¡± Laura couldn¡¯t help butugh at these words. It¡¯s been said that Marcus is bossy, so there¡¯s a reason for that. She would have been fooled if she hadn¡¯t seen what he was really like. Bob¡¯s face was red because he did not expect Marcus did not give an out. He couldn¡¯t scold anyone, but just said in a cold tone, ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t be a jerk.¡± Marcus looked at him with a puzzled face, ¡°Not you. I want her to kneel.¡± He pointed to Mrs. Taylor, who had fallen into Lily¡¯s arms with a pale face. What? Bob gnashed his teeth patiently and kept a low profile, ¡°Marcus, my mother is so old, so that it¡¯s not appropriate to make her kneel.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve worked together a few times. Can you¡­ let it go for our friendship?¡± ¡°Are you asking me to let it go for your sake?¡± Marcusughed out unmercifully. Chapter 26 Apology Marcus leaned back and slowly folded his legs, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tolerate anyone in this city.¡± Seeing the faces of the people present getting grimmer, Marcus suddenly sat up straight and said briskly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to kneel? That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Apologize to her.¡± This time it was Laura who was referring. Laura was a little surprised, but when she thought that Marcus was helping her, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Laura nodded and made things worse, ¡°Give me a ny-degree bow and say ¡®I¡¯m sorry, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones.¡± ¡°Laura!¡± Bob was -angry, ¡°She¡¯s your mother!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is.¡± Marcus suddenly had long face and his voice turned cold, ¡°I just want you to remember that Laura is my fiancee. If you offend her, you offend me!¡± The words were loud and clear, and for a moment everyone was stunned by him. ¡°I, I ¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor stammered. To her, apologizing to Laura was as insulting as kneeling to Marcus! In an unnoticed corner, she secretly red at Laura, meaning that Laura should take the initiative to end the dilemma. But Laura sat impassively as if she hadn¡¯t seen it. ¡°Mom.¡± Seeing the atmosphere getting colder, Lily poked Mrs. Taylor¡¯s arm with some fear. Whispered, ¡°Come on. We can wait until we get home to settle a score.¡± Mrs. Taylor gnashed her teeth, knowing that there was no way out, so she had to endure the humiliation. She quickly bent down and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Without waiting for any reaction from the person across the table, she could not stand the humiliation. Mrs. Taylor quickly took Lily¡¯s hand and turned around to leave. ¡°Marcus, we suddenly recalled that there is still some business that need to be finished, so we have to go first.¡± Bob stood in the same ce and looked at Laura who was rxed and calm. In the end, he followed Mrs. Taylor and left. Laura saw that Mrs. Taylor secretly red at her at the moment she turned around. Laura didn¡¯t care about the people who walked away. She smiled at Marcus. ¡°Thank you for what just happened.¡± Although, even without his help, she could have solved this matter by herself. Marcus said gently, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡­ Mrs. Taylor sat in the corner of the car for a few minutes in silence. She thought about it for a long time, but finally peeked up, holding the back of the driver¡¯s seat, and said tentatively, ¡°Bob, this will not affect the cooperation between the two families, right?¡± Bob hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Mrs. Taylor breathed a sigh of relief. After she put her mind at ease, she couldn¡¯t help but talk more, ¡°Bob. next time you work with Marcus, you must remember to put in a good word for our family so that he won¡¯t hold a grudge against us ¡­¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Bob nced at Mrs. Taylor¡¯s sad face in the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but say one more thing, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. You have to think twice before you act.¡± Mrs. Taylor lowered her head, didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and said ¡°Well, I know.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 27 Hypocrisy Laura had expected a barrage of scolding when she got home. Instead, when she entered the living room, Mrs. Taylor was uncharacteristically concerned with her. ¡°Laura, did you sleep well recently? Are you having trouble adjusting to your new environment? If you need anything, you can tell Jones. ¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor rambled on and on, but Laura didn¡¯t want to hear it. After all, who wants to see the hypocritical concern on Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face? So as Laura. ¡°Well, I see.¡± She said, and then walked upstairs by herself. Mrs. Taylor was a little embarrassed by Laura¡¯s coldness. But she did not show any difference, not annoyed, but smiling. ¡°Laura, you don¡¯t know how to talk to elders, I don¡¯t me you. I can hire an teacher for you to teach you etiquette, the piano, and painting.¡± Laura got halfway up the stairs and nced downstairs at Mrs. Taylor. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± The voice was still cold. For some reason, Mrs. Taylor¡¯s patience was extraordinarily abundant. She exined, ¡°How can you not need it? In the future, if you marry Marcus, you¡¯ll be a well-established wife. You¡¯ll have to learn sooner orter.¡± Lily came back from school and overheard the conversation. She said, ¡°Laura, I know it¡¯s hard for you to learn manners, but everything can be done slowly.¡± Laura gave her aplicated smile, not to mention the fact that she was already proficient in the piano and painting, let alone the etiquette. ¡°Learn manners?¡± Laura asked back in mock confusion, ¡°Am I supposed to act like my sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lily thought she had figured it out and was just about to show a smile, but the next second her body froze. Laura was sneering, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like my sister. You know your manners, Lily.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lily¡¯s face turned red, biting her lips. She want to refute Laura, but recalled her past performance in front of her. Indeed¡­ It¡¯s bad behavior. Seeing her daughter defeated, especially for Laura was repeatedly ungrateful, Mrs. Taylor gave up pretending to be a good person. She expressionlessly held the staircase handrail and said to Laura, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. Just now, I have transferred your school registration to Manhattan Bridges High School. You must to report yourself to school next Monday!¡± Themanding tone made Laura feel a little better. After all, it was much morefortable to fight against a real bad egg than a fake good egg. Manhattan Bridges High School was the exclusive school Lily was going to. Mrs. Taylor would be so kind as to provide her with such good teaching resources. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to register next Monday.¡± She agreed. Mrs. Taylor was surprised and delighted when she heard Laura¡¯s agreement. Laura smiled faintly- let¡¯s see what you have in store for me. ¡­ In the evening, it was getting darker outside. Laura was thirsty, so she went downstairs to get a ss of water but caught a glimpse of the middle-aged man sitting on the sofa,. She realized that Mr. Taylor had returned from a business trip a few days earlier. She had no interest in her father, whom she had never met. Chapter 28 Perfume Laura nodded to Mr. Taylor, then turned to go back to her room. ¡°Stop!¡± Mr. Taylor had no intention of letting her go. He shouted grimly, ¡°When you see me, won¡¯t you greet?¡± Laura paused, feeling vaguely familiar. After thinking for a long time, she barely recalled that this scene had happened to her brother when he came back. Laura wanted tough. Did the family get upset when they didn¡¯t get attention? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, I didn¡¯t notice.¡± She turned around tamely, lowered her head, and said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Taylor sat upright and looked at his illegitimate daughter. He had juste back and didn¡¯t know Laura very well, so he could only hear about her from Mrs. Taylor. After listening to theint, he was disappointed and disgusted with her. ¡°Dad, Dad, what, what ¡­ can I do for you?¡± Laura blinked and tried to look afraid when Mr. Taylor was silent for a long time. Mr. Taylor felt that this illegitimate daughter was not quite the same as the image described by Mrs. Taylor. But it wasn¡¯t he really care about and spoke stiffly, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve had a hard time staying in the countryside all those years. But there¡¯s no reason for you to act out of line. You should behave yourself.¡± Mr. Taylor looked quite serious, ¡°And don¡¯tpare yourself to Lily. Just live your life.¡± Laura couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. Taylor said that, but she knew that Mrs. Taylor or Lily must have said something to him. And this so-called ¡°father¡±, without even investigating, had easily abandoned his daughter in the countryside. Laura mocked him in her heart, but she hunched her shoulders and nodded like a little rabbit, ¡°Daddy, I know.¡± Mr. Taylor raised his eyebrows, his machismo was extremely satisfied, and he looked at Laura more favorably. He tried to be like a father and said gently, ¡°Laura, don¡¯t me Dad. I will make it up to youter.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± She was still pretending to be a good child. ¡°Well, good. Good girl.¡± Mr. Taylor went upstairs and gently touched Laura¡¯s head as he passed by. Laura suppressed the sick in her heart and stood still with her head down. At that moment, she smelled a cheap perfume distributed from Mr. Taylor. Perfume? Laura looked at him thoughtfully. Mrs. Taylor never uses perfume. Lily, only likes to use the big brand and expensive Eau de perfume. So where does this smelle from? t? Laura smirked, and her eyes sparkled with interest. ¡­ After dinner, Mr. Taylor took the handkerchief offered by the servant and wiped his mouth. He nced at the upstairs and wondered, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Laurae down to dinner?¡± Chapter 29 Suspicion ¡°Oh.¡± Mrs. Taylor suddenly sighed heavily. She lowered her head in self-reproach and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t know what Laura likes to eat. She had a problem with me, and it was natural that she didn¡¯t want toe down to dinner. ¡± Lily went along with Mrs. Taylor¡¯s acting. She said sadly, ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself ¡­¡± Mr. Taylor frowned and snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her for me, if she doesn¡¯t eat, let her starve! Jones, don¡¯t cook for her.¡± Jones, standing aside, nodded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mr. Taylor got up, picked up his suit jacket, which was draped over the back of the chair, and put it on while fixing his bow tie. Mrs. Taylor felt strange and asked, ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± Mr. Taylor froze, a trace of panic flitted across his face, but he quickly covered it up. ¡°I just got a call from the office. I still have some unfinished business. I need to go back.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mrs. Taylor stepped forward to smooth the folds on Mr. Taylor¡¯s suit, andined, ¡°Why do you have to work overtime. You are so tried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s worth for our family.¡± Mr. Taylor spoke in a hurry, picked up the briefcase on the sofa, and headed out. He moved so eagerly, that Mrs. Taylor¡¯s heart suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± The door mmed shut with a bang, cutting off all her unspoken words. If she could, she did not want to specte in a bad way, but ¡­ ¡­ Laura impatiently opened the door, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Is there anything you can¡¯t talk about tomorrow? Keep knocking, you are so noisy.¡± Lily looked at her innocently and apologized with little sincerity, ¡°Laura, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were sleeping. Laura leaned against the door frame, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just ¡­¡± Lily suddenly lowered her eyes and opened her hand, a shiny pendant hanging down. ¡°This is a special gift our father bought for me when he was on the business trip. It is only taking hundreds of dors.¡± The words were full of a show-off, ¡°Laura, can I see the gift Daddy gave you?¡± Laura watched her performance breathlessly, ¡°Sorry, I may have to disappoint you. Dad didn¡¯t give me a gift.¡± ¡°Ah? I see.¡± Lily¡¯s expression became smugger, but she pretended to be sorry, ¡°Maybe Daddy identally forgot. Don¡¯t think too much, daddy loves you too ¡­¡± Laura listened expressionlessly. It urred to her that, Lily, who was bragging about how good Mr. Taylor was, if she ever found out about his scandals, how would she react then? Thinking about it, Laura even began to vaguely look forward to it. Wall has ears. The day when Mr. Taylor¡¯s scandal is exposed wille sooner orter, she thought. ¡­ Monday ¨C Laura¡¯s first day of school. Laura carried her bag, changed her shoes on the porch, and was just about to follow the driver out the door. But she was called the moment she stepped out. ¡°Laura, you don¡¯t need the driver, right?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 30 Taxi Laura turned around as if she had heard a joke, ¡°Do you want me to drive myself to school?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Mrs. Taylor frowned and took it for granted, ¡°I¡¯m going outter. So you should walk to school!¡± Walk? Now, not only Laura but also the driver turned his head with a look of disbelief. Manhattan Bridges High School was located in the heart of New York. If she walk there, she would lose her legs. Mrs. Taylor seemedpletely unaware of the absurdity of what she had said, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Can¡¯t you walk to school? Are you too fragile to walk?¡± Laura kept calm and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll bete for my first day of school and embarrass the Taylors.¡± Mrs. Taylor froze and subconsciously retorted, ¡°No!¡± The word came out of her mouth before she realized Laura already knew she was deliberately making excuses to keep her from using the car ¡­ Mrs. Taylor had a long face. Laura, however, remained calm, she opened her palm, ¡°I can take a taxi if it¡¯s inconvenient for me to use the car.¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes rested on her palm, revealing a bit of confusion. Laura saw her confusion and said to her innocently, ¡°Pay for a taxi.¡± She hadn¡¯t brought much money here, not to mention the horrendous prices in New York, so how could she afford to take a taxi? At the mention of money, Mrs. Taylor looked unhappy, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any money of your own? You eat our food, live in our house, and now you¡¯d want to spend our money. Laura stared at Mrs. Taylor for a while and thought that it¡¯s true what they say, the richer you are, the stingier you are. Laura didn¡¯t say anything more, she suddenly took out her mobile phone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to tell Dad that you don¡¯t give me my allowance, not even for a taxi!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Eh, wait!¡± Mrs. Taylor panicked, not expecting that Laura would try to tell Mr. Taylor. In a hurry, she grabbed Laura¡¯s wrist but released it when she saw Lily frown. ¡°Everything can be negotiated. It¡¯s just a little cab fare, right? We don¡¯t need to bother your father. He is so busy at work ¡­¡± Laura stared at Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face, and she saw the mean of pleasing in her eyes. The call was originally a threat to her, and now her purpose was aplished, Laura slowly put away the phone. In the process of putting it away, she pretended to hesitate for a few seconds, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a little money. We shouldn¡¯t bother Dad.¡± Mrs. Taylor now hated Laura to death in her heart, but there was nothing she can do about it, so she can only pretend to be generous, taking out a few dors from her pocket and putting them into Laura¡¯s hand. ¡°For the rest, buy yourself some decent clothes and don¡¯t disgrace our family.¡± ¡°Thanks, mom.¡± Laura calmly took all the money. She knew that Mrs. Taylor was acting in front of Mr. Taylor because she did not want to impress him as a mean stepmother. In that case, how could Mrs. Taylor not be afraid of her tattling? Chapter 31 Class 8 Manhattan Bridges High School. Administration Office Laura stood at the desk, staring at her toes, allowing the headmaster to look at her. She didn¡¯t need to look up to know that the headmaster was looking at her with a hint of displeasure in his eyes. Mrs. Taylor must be responsible for this unexined malice toward her. As the headmaster pondered, he tapped his desk and unconsciously recalled a phone call he had received from Mrs. Taylor. ¡°Well, our illegitimate daughter is from the countryside. She is used to being naughty since she was young, and she was not good at studying. I hope you can tolerate her ¡­¡± It sounded nice, but all it meant was that Laura came to the school by rtionship.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The more he thought about it, the more annoying he became. The frequency of his tapping on the desk unconsciously faster. A student like Laura would only hinder the school¡¯s improvement. If the Taylors hadn¡¯t donated a library to the school, there¡¯s no way he would have agreed to let Laura in! This kind of student, certainly can not put her into the top ss. The headmaster said, ¡°Laura, the school has decided to ce you in ss 8.¡± This was a questioning sentence spoken in a derative tone, which was more like a kind of notice. To be honest, Laura wasn¡¯t interested in which ss she would be in, because she would only be first in her ss. Then she nodded her head nicely, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± She had no problem, but Lily, who was sitting beside her, suddenly became anxious. She jumped to her feet and said anxiously, ¡°headmaster, can¡¯t she join another ss? Although my sister¡¯s scores are not high, she works hard. Going into that kind of ss will harm her!¡± Oh? What kind of ss? It sounded like ss 8 was not a good ce. The headmaster looked at Lily, who was so anxious that she seemed to be on the verge of tears, and felt more favorable toward this legendary ¡°genius girl¡±. At the same time, a trace of regret crossed his heart ¨C how could she have such a sister? ¡°Laura, sorry, your sister can only go to ss 8.¡± ¡°Ah, can¡¯t change it ¡­¡± Lily¡¯s face was regretful, sad as if the person who can¡¯t join the top ss was herself. In stark contrast, Laura was expressionless, standing by as if nothing happened. Discontent grew in the headmaster¡¯s heart. It seemed that Mrs. Taylor was right. Laura was not a good student. She was so indifferent that she didn¡¯t act like a student. ¡­ After leaving the office, the two sisters looked like strangers, one to the left and the other to the right. They went to their ssrooms without saying a word. Lily went back to her ss, still looking worried and being silent for a long time. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s going on?¡± Her ssmate poked her on the cheek. Lily slowed down and smiled helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not ¡­¡± Suddenly thinking of something, she stood up violently, instantly attracting the attention of many people. Lily, who became the focus of attention, blushed and whispered, ¡°My sister recently transferred to my school. She is unfamiliar with the ce, so it would be nice if everyone could take care of her ¡­¡± Lily was the whole package. As soon as she spoke, some boys chimed in and yelled, ¡°Lily! What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name and what ss is she in?¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s name is Laura and she¡¯s in ss 8.¡± ¡°ss 8?¡± The ss stirred up, ¡°How could be ss 8?!¡± Chapter 32 Disdain The girls who were closer to Lily were more curious about Laura rather than she was in ss 8. ¡°Lily, you have a sister? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lily bit her lip, and her smile became more and more feeble, ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡¯s recently picked up from the countryside ¡­ an illegitimate daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ah, illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°God, it can¡¯t be.¡± The ss grew noisier. Everyone¡¯s face or tone of voice unconsciously appeared contempt. ¡°That makes sense. You are so excellent, how could you have a sister in ss 8.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Why doesn¡¯t she stay in the countryside?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Lily listened to the words and smiled drily ¨C it¡¯s so great that everyone was starting to hate Laura ¡­! A hint of helplessness appeared on her face, ¡°It¡¯s not my sister¡¯s fault that she got into ss 8, so please don¡¯t say that anymore.¡± ¡°You are just too kind. You have no idea what dirty thoughts they have behind our backs.¡± ¡°Lily, you are too kind, it¡¯s easy to deal with illegitimate children. Let¡¯s revenge for you¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡­ ss 8, at the same time It was almost time for ss, but the ss was very noisy. The students were running around. Not like they were here to study, but like to y. ¡°Eh, wait, wait! Listen to me!¡± Suddenly, a tall boy walked up to the tform and pped his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve got thetest gossip! We¡¯re going to have a transfer student in our ss soon! We¡¯re going to have fun!¡± The group of boys was quiet for a while when they heard it. And then leaned forward their heads, being excited, ¡°Really? Is the transfer student male or female, and what¡¯s his or her background?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the background, understand?¡± The tall boy said while winking suggestively, resulting in a group of boys gathering in a group, being excited and discussing. When the girls heard the noise, they nced at them and quickly turned their heads back. As they made up in front of mirrors, muttered indifferently, ¡°Those nasty boys are going to y childish pranks again.¡± Then the girls looked as if nothing had happened and continued to talk about the gossip they hadn¡¯t finished before. ¡­ Laura carried her bag and asked people around. It took a lot of time to finally find the location of the ss 8. It have to say that the location of this eighth ss was too remote. It was so far away from the office building that the teacher had to take at least a ten-minute detour toe to the ss. But when she thought about what she heard from others, ss 8 was a special ss for students of rtionships, and Laura understood it very well. After all, did they need to study? As long as they don¡¯t cause trouble at school, the school is already thanking God. Laura gently pushed the door of ss 8. In a sh, the ss, which had been buzzing, was quiet for a second. Laura instantly realized that something was wrong. She reacted immediately to edge. A dark shadow fell above her head, brushed her cheek, and fell to the ground with a loud sound. Chapter 33 Threat Laura looked down and was surprised to see the white flour on the floor and a broken basin. They hadn¡¯t even met yet, and the students in ss 8 were rushing to give her such a big ¡°gift¡±. Was there anyone she had offended who happened to be in the ss? Everyone who made eye contact with her avoided her eyes within a few seconds. Then they continued talking to their peers as if they had no idea what was going on with the flour and the basin. After looking around, Laura came to the conclusion that there was no one she knew. So¡­ that was a practical joke?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Laura kept a poker face and tightened the grip on the backpack strap. Ignoring the noise in thene, she made her way to the empty seat in the back. Suddenly, a foot appeared, ready to trip her. ¡°Ouch¡± a boy howled miserably. His face twisted as he lowered himself, sucking in a breath to tuck up his trousers, ¡°My leg! My leg!¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see that.¡± Laura kept her smile as if nothing had happened. The boy couldn¡¯t tell if Laura had done it on purpose or not, so he could only swallow his anger and said in pain, ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Laura smiled and walked on. She put her bag on the table and was about to sit down. Suddenly, she thought of something and kicked the chair. Instantly, the wooden chair copsed, stirring up a cloud of dust. Laura, ¡°¡­¡± she looked down with an expressionless face and saw the legs of the table that had rolled to her feet. Lifting her eyes again, she gave a sneer. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The ssroom, which had been so noisy, became iparably quiet at this moment. Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to breathe. In the dead silence, a sudden ¡°wow¡± sounded with an astonished tone. A girl who was sleeping on the table raised her upper body and apuded while jumped next to Laura. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re the most agility girl I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± The girl said, giving Laura a thumbs up. Laura calmly bent down and picked up her bag that had fallen. She said, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lucy was excited, ¡°That¡¯s awesome! You¡¯re the second person in this ss who hasn¡¯t been fooled by those boys!¡± Laura nced at the boys in the ss. Not surprisingly, all the boys lowered their heads even further, hating to disappear. Laura said carelessly, ¡°The second one? Then who was the first?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Lucy smiled brightly, took a few steps forward, and wrapped an arm around Laura¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, you sit next to me.¡± She pulled Laura to her table. Her original deskmate, after hearing this, immediately stand up and give her seat to Laura Chapter 34 I Teach You The deskmate gave Laura an ingratiating smile and said, ¡°Sit down, sit down.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Laura instantly realized that the girl who had just pulled her over might not have a powerful background. She was curious, for it was rare to meet a stranger who was friendly to her. She didn¡¯t refuse and sat down beside Lucy. ¡°Very well.¡± Lucy ced her hands on Laura¡¯s shoulders and straightened up her somewhat messy cor like treating a doll. Then a satisfied smile appeared on her face, ¡°You¡¯ll be my deskmate from now on!¡± Laura heard a sucking gasp around her. This was followed by whispers. ¡°No way, Lucy wants her to be her deskmate?¡± ¡°God, what the hell is wrong with her that she¡¯s attracted to Lucy?¡± ¡°She hugs close Lucy on her first day in ss, that¡¯s awesome.¡± Lucy? Is that the name of this girl? Why does that name ring a bell¡­ Before Laura recalled her memory, Lucy approached her with a smile, ¡°My name is Lucy. The Jameses, the secondrgest family in New York, is my family. Do you want to y with me?¡± Laura instantly understood why the previous deskmates were so fearful and ingratiating to Lucy; and what Lucy said before, she was the first girl in the ss who was not fooled by the boys. It was simply because, in New York, the James family was second only to the Brown family. And Lucy was the only daughter of the Jameses, being babied by all the family. To offend her equaled to offending the entire James family. It seemed to Lucy that Laura, in mediation, was stunned by her background. But Lucy was not surprised by this. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a daze. Come on, tell me, how you are so good at it? Your legs move so promptly. You must practice martial arts. Tell me the truth!¡± She said and stuck out her chest, unconsciously showing some pride between her eyebrows. ¡°Let me tell you, I have practiced too. My study of martial arts ranks first!¡± Laura saw Lucy with such a vivid expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She heard that the only daughter of the Jameses was a school bully? Now it seemed that she was just a little girl with a big heart! Lucy, however, mistook Laura¡¯sugh as a mockery of what she had said. Suddenly, the smile disappeared from her face, instead of a long face, ¡°What do you mean? You do not believe my words? How can even you ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Laura stoppedughing and said seriously, ¡°You want to learn? I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°Ah? What?¡± Lucy hadn¡¯t reacted yet, and her eyes widened. ¡°Aaaahhhhh? Really?¡± Lucy hugged Laura at once, excitedly squealing in a low voice, ¡°Can you teach me? My family has always said it¡¯s not good for girls to use force, they won¡¯t let me learn ¡­¡± Laura smiled, ¡°Those are prejudices, and you do not need to be bothered. Since I said I¡¯d teach you, I¡¯ll teach you until you learn.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Lucy was so excited ¡°You¡¯re my friend now. From now on, you teach me martial arts, I¡¯ll take care of you in school!¡± With that, she mmed the table. Chapter 35 Prologue of a Drama The ssroom was silent again. Lucy stood up with her hands on the table, cleared her throat, and her voice covered the ssroom. ¡°Listen up, all of you. From now on, Laura¡¯s my girl. Anyone of you who bullies her is having a problem with me.!¡± Many surprised eyes fell on Laura with inquiry and disbelief. They couldn¡¯t figure out why it was the girl who had won Lucy¡¯s affection. Laura sat calmly, in a happy and somewhatplicated mood ¨C this is the feel of being protected. ¡­ Laura introduced the martial arts to Lucy. One of them was very serious, and the other one was immersed. A lesson flew by. The bell rang. They sat in their positions without movement, absorbed in their world. ¡°And then you bend your hand like this ¡­¡± In the middle of Laura¡¯s speech, a man came from the door, nudged her arm, and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re Laura, right? There¡¯s someone outside looking for you.¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you?¡± Lucy heard it andughed, ¡°Is it your friend? Can you introduce me to them?¡± Laura, having only a vague idea, coldly pushed away the man¡¯s hand and said in a light tone, ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not avable. I¡¯ll talk to her when I get home..¡± ¡°Laura!¡± Lily¡¯s voice came first, and she was followed by a crowd of people. She said coyly, ¡°I came to look for you.¡± All of a sudden, everyone looked at Laura with curiosity and excitement. After all, this scene looked like the prologue of a drama. Lucy quietly touched Laura¡¯s hand under the table. Laura looked at Lucy and saw her giving her a wink, and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Laura wanted tough, but couldn¡¯t. She crossed her arms, looked at Lily, and said coldly, ¡°What do you want from me, sister?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± For some reason, Lily looked aggrieved. She sniffled and reluctantly showed a smile. Then she turned her head to the group behind her and introduced herself, ¡°She is my sister. Please take care of her.¡± She pulled a girl out of the crowd and said softly, ¡°Laura, these people are my friends. Her name is Joy. It is Paul. That is Molly¡­¡± The session of names made Laura get impatient, ¡°Hold on. I see, and then what?¡± What was Lily trying to do? ¡°I, then.¡± Lily stammered, sping her hands together. She looked at Laura pitifully for a long time, unable to utter a word. Laura was annoyed to see her like this. She didn¡¯t do anything, so why should Lily put on such face every day? ¡°Lily, are you enough? You¡­¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The one who is not enough is you, right.¡± The girl who was pulled by Lily suddenly interrupted Laura with a disgusted face. Chapter 36 Sick ¡°You bully Lily every day at home, and now you¡¯re going to do the same thing at school? I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to bully Lily in the future, we won¡¯t let you off!¡± Laura pointed at herself in disbelief andughed, ¡°You mean, I bullied Lily?¡± Laura recalled the girl¡¯s name and pronounced it, ¡°Joy?¡± ¡°Of course! Lily told me all about it ¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say it.¡± Lily covered Joy¡¯s mouth with a flustered face. Her voice was low and weak, ¡°My sister didn¡¯t bully me. She¡¯s always been good to me. How could she bully me.¡± Only, this faint exnation sounded like a lie on her aggrieved face. The crowd became more and more convinced that Joy was telling the truth and looked at Laura with disgust ¨C this was a disgusting and vicious way for an illegitimate daughter to bully a real one behind her back! Poor Lily was bullied like this, but she still cared about her sister¡¯s reputation and was not willing to expose Laura¡¯s malignance. Laura was framed every day and got used to such contempt. But she didn¡¯t know the reason why she suddenly looked at Lucy, who was staring at her with a frown. Laura felt disappointed that the friend she had just made was going to leave her. ¡°Hey, Laura,e closer.¡± Lucy suddenly waves to Laura with a mysterious look. Laura didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do but followed her ask. Then she heard Lucy whispering, ¡°I feel so sick. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel so sick about Lily! I kind of want to hit her.¡± She said and raised her fist. Laura was stunned and burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about that.¡± She covered her lips with her hand. Her eyes were smiling, but her face was serious, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to hit her for a long time too.¡± Lucy bit her lip, ¡°Is this the phony bitch?¡± Laura nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± They spoke in whispers for a long time, so long that Joy was impatient. She shouted, ¡°Hey! Laura, no more bullying Lily, you hear me?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey!¡± Lucy red at Joy with displeasure, ¡°Who are you yelling at? Joy was so angry that she clenched her fist, ¡°Who are you? Dare ¡­¡± After seeing Lucy¡¯s face, she widened her eyes and shut her mouth. How can it be Lucy? Lily was keenly aware of Joy¡¯s fear and retreat. She looked at Lucy and felt shocked that when did Laura have such a good rtionship with Lucy? How is it possible? Lily hesitantly tugged at Joy¡¯s coat, ¡°Joy, I have told you that Laura hasn¡¯t bullied me.¡± ¡°Can you stop talking with such a voice?¡± Lucy was so disgusted that she pped the table and red at Lily. ¡°You say Laura didn¡¯t do it while putting on a crying face. What are you trying to say!¡± Chapter 37 Never Let You Off ¡°Is this an advanced technique of framing? You are good at it. Why don¡¯t you go to be an actor? It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t win an Oscar for this.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lily was used to pretending to be weak. It¡¯s the first time that she met someone who would attack her directly. She couldn¡¯t think of anything to say for a while, holding her face red, ¡°You, you ¡­ me, I ¡­¡± ¡°What? You had spoke fluently. Now, why can¡¯t even say a word?¡± Lucy spoke faster and faster, ¡°I hate the people who have double faces.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Everyone looked at Lucy in amazement. They¡¯ve never seen anyone scold like that. Who can stand it? Lily seldom cursed people, let alone afraid of offending Lucy. She was angry and anxious about being stared at by the crowd and felt her cheeks burning hot. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Finally Lily¡¯s tears swelled up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± she choked out, covering her red eyes with her sleeve, and then grabbed the door. ¡°Lily!¡± ¡°Lily!¡± The friends she brought with her all called her name in unison and chased after her a few steps, trying to get her to stay. But Lily quickly disappeared behind the door and out of sight. ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Seeing that it was impossible to catch up, Joy, the leader of the group, stopped and turned around to look at the two people sitting in the corner. She intended to warn them together, but nced at Lucy¡¯s face, and quickly changed their words, ¡°Laura, you made Lily cry, I will not let you off!¡± After saying that the group of people left and the ssroom was instantly empty. ¡°Laura, I am ¡­¡±Lucy looked at Laura, who had been eloquent, and suddenly became incoherent. ¡°sorry! They dare not offend me, so they me it all on you ¡­¡± She grabbed Laura¡¯s sleeve and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After thinking about it, she added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them bully you!¡± Laura only felt warm, and smile softly. She rubbed Lucy¡¯s head and smiled at ease, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡­ Although ss 8 was notoriously worse, the schoolpletely regardless of learning was impossible. The ss bell rang, and the second lesson is Spanish. The teacher with a high ponytail and a professional outfit walked in with a textbook. A bright smile showed on her young face. ¡°Students, today we have a new lesson, open your book to the ¡­¡± She caught sight of Laura in the corner and was excited. ¡°Wow, so we have a new student in the ss, huh? I didn¡¯t even know that. Neer, what¡¯s your name?¡± Chapter 38 Reading Without waiting for Laura to answer, the students under the tform scrambled to answer, ¡°Mrs. Davis, her name is Laura Taylor!¡± ¡°She transferred here this morning!¡± Mrs. Davis nodded with a smile, ¡°So it¡¯s a new student who just arrived this morning. No wonder I didn¡¯t receive any news.¡± Laura looked at the scene of peace with surprise. She thought that this group of naughty students, who disliked learning, would also dislike the teacher. Lucy seemed to read her confusion, prodded her on the arm, and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Davis is not like the other teachers at school. We all like her very much, unlike Mrs. Wilson in ss 2 ¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s voice trailed off because Mrs. Davis seemed to look over. Lucy lowered her head and sped the edge of the table guiltily, not daring to speak again. Only Laura, whose back was still straight, looked calm. Mrs. Davis looked at her curiously. There seemed to be something in this student that was different from the others. ¡°Laura,¡± she said, intending to test Laura¡¯s Spanish, and opened a Spanishnguage magazine, ¡°please turn to page 30 and read it aloud to everyone.¡± Lots of eyes suddenly fell on Laura, everyone ready to see the fun ¨C Laura just got back from the countryside. Reading Spanish, not a chance. Lucy looked at Laura with concern, ¡°Should I exin your situation to Mrs. Davis ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Laura calmly stood up, held the book, and read Spanish fluently as Mrs. Davis requested.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°El optimismo y¡­¡± As time passed, everyone became more and more amazed. Mrs. Davis, in particr, made a sound of ¡°wow¡± as Laura read the first word. Then she quickly covered her mouth. She could hear that Laura¡¯s Spanish pronunciation was perfect! ¡°¡­ . vida feliz.¡± Laura calmly closed the book, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh-oh, well, that¡¯s good.¡± Mrs. Davis looked back with a huge smile. She kept praising in front of the audience, ¡°Laura, that¡¯s a great pronunciation! I can¡¯t believe we have such a great student in ss 8. We all need to learn more from Laura!¡± The students curled their lips, obviously looking unimpressed, and replied perfunctorily, ¡°Yes¡« ¡± ¡°Well, good! Let¡¯s start now!¡± Mrs. Davis suddenly thought of something, looked up, and said to Laura, ¡°Laura,e to my office after ss.¡± After saying that, as if she was afraid Laura was worried, she exined, ¡°I want to give you some praxes to help you catch up on your Spanish ss.¡± Naturally, Laura would not refuse her kind offer and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The learning atmosphere in the ssroom was getting better. When Mrs. Davis turned around to write on the board, Lucy quietly nudged Laura, ¡°Laura! Chapter 39 Conflict ¡°?¡± Laura was puzzled to see Lucy giving her an exaggerated thumbs up. Laura, ¡°¡­¡± she¡¯s got so many tricks. But she smiled lightly as she lowered her head and took notes in her book. ¡­ The morning passed quickly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. During the lunch break, the students started to go to the cafeteria to have lunch. Laura packed up the new books that had been handed out and readied to head out. Then the phone in her pocket vibrated with a ¡°buzz¡±. Marcus sent her a text message on time. [Remember to have lunch. I¡¯ll pick you up after school. Laura was a bit speechless. Needless to say, she will eat well. But it is undeniable that when she saw the text message, she felt a little happy. She typed in a sentence, [Well, okay.] Before she sent it out, her shoulder was suddenly tapped from behind. ¡°Laura, why are you standing still? Aren¡¯t you going to eat yet?¡± Lucy popped her head out and found out that Laura was editing a text message, and then immediately retracted her head. It¡¯s not good to peek at others¡¯ privacy. Laura noticed her action and smiled. After sending the text message out naturally, and put away her phone. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to the office to see Mrs. Davis for the teacher prolonged her ss. You go ahead and eat.¡± Lucy scratched her head in confusion, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first then.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ At this moment in the office. ¡°That student named Laura, her spoken Spanish is standard. Thest time I heard such standard pronunciation was in Spain!¡± Mrs. Davis, who was grading the papers on her desk, couldn¡¯t help but praise her. The other teachers who were close to her were not so convinced, ¡°Really? I heard that Laura is from the countryside. How could she speak standard?¡± ¡°Why would I lie.¡± Mrs. Davis smiled, still being good-tempered, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll let you see.¡± ¡°What does standard pronunciation mean?¡± In the corner of the office, another female teacher suddenly spoke up with disdain, ¡°ss 8 is full of bad students. She speaks well doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s good at studying.¡± Mrs. Davis said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡± Mrs. Wilson mocked, standing her ground against Mrs. Davis, ¡°Everyone in school knows that students who are ced in ss 8 will only be study ckers? Being good at pronunciation doesn¡¯t mean anything, but being able to get good grades in all aspects is excellent. Take Lily ¡­ in my ss for example,¡± said Mrs. Wilson, raising her head proudly, ¡°She has always been in the top three students in the school. She should be the best student for the teacher to be proud of!¡± Mrs. Davis put down her pen, and said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, how many times do I have to tell you that grades are not the only criteria for judging a student.¡± Mrs. Wilson did not relent and wanted to continue to retort, ¡°You ¡­¡± At that moment, there was a knock at the door ¡°Mrs. Davis, I¡¯m here for the praxes.¡± Laura opened the door and entered. Mrs. Wilson shut her mouth up and didn¡¯t say a word. Chapter 40 Clean up Mrs. Davis showed a beaming smile when she saw Laura. ¡°Ah, Laura,e here.¡± She waved to Laura and handed her a book of praxes. ¡°Here you go. This is the one I used in high school, and it¡¯s definitely own good quality!¡± Laura took it and then looked at Mrs. Wilson, who was not far away, the one Lucy had mentioned this morning. ¡°Thank you, teacher, I¡¯ll finish it.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Mrs. Davis didn¡¯t notice her eyes and pulled another paper out of the pile. ¡°You¡¯vee at a bad time and just missed this paper. Take it back to aplish and bring it to me this afternoon. I¡¯ll grade it for you. ¡± Laura held all the paper in her arms and nodded again. After leaving the office, she went out into the hallway, but she couldn¡¯t help but keep thinking ¨C Mrs. Davis is such a good and serious teacher. ¡­ As soon as the bell rang, everyone cheered and ran to leave. Laura finished her paper. Suddenly she thought of something and took out her phone to send a text message to Marcus. [Sorry, I just now realized that I have to clean up today. You don¡¯t have to pick me up. I can take a taxi back.] After sending it, she put away her phone and cleaned up seriously. As Laura went to the bathroom to wet the mop, she was surprised to see a familiar figure. ¡°Marcus?¡± she walked towards, with some uncertainty, the man leaning against the porch wall, ¡°I thought I said I could go home by myself.¡± Seeing her, the man stood up straighter and gave her a smile.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°When I received the text message, I was already downstairs.¡± He took the mop from Laura who didn¡¯t realize it at all. And then she saw Marcus walking into ss 8, holding the mop, and readied to wash the floor. Laura was surprised and ran over to grab it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Is it crazy that Marcus, who has been in a position of privilege, would offer to clean up after her? Marcus took a few steps back and avoided Laura¡¯s hand. He looked even more puzzled than she did andughed, ¡°I¡¯m cleaning with my fiancee, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Chapter 41 Stink Laura felt a faint burn on her cheeks. ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Realizing that she had stuttered, she held her forehead in annoyance. Pretending to be natural, she picked up another mop. It¡¯s never happened before. It must be attributed to what Marcus was wearing today! Marcus was wearing a white shirt and jeans today, a typical student outfit. It is really hard not to be impressed. As the sun was setting, they finally finished cleaning up together. Marcus dropped Laura off at the gate, lowered the window, and gently said, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Laura nodded softly, her voice even softer, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡­ Laura walked into the living room, and her mind somehow still reyed the scene when they said goodbye. Mrs. Taylor¡¯s said grimly, ¡°Laura, you¡¯re so great.¡± Mrs. Taylor leaned back on the sofa and sipped the tea, ¡°Lily is your sister, and you¡¯re bullying her with others. Do you still regard us as your family?¡± Without thinking, she knew she was referring to Lucy¡¯s scolding of Lily in the morning. Laura closed the door, ¡°Mom, seriously.¡± She smirked, ¡°Can you tell my sister to focus on her own business? Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind teaching her how to behave.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face turned pale, this sudden provocation made her lose control of her expression. She heavily mmed the cup on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who you are. You¡¯re just like your mother, a bitch!¡± The smile on Laura¡¯s face instantly disappeared.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to mention my mother.¡± She ignored Mrs. Taylor¡¯s contorted face and went upstairs. As she passed the cup of tea on the table, her palm hidden in her sleeve opened and some white powder floated out, which fell into the water, and quickly disappeared. Mrs. Taylor was so angry that she took a big sip of water, which barely calmed down the anger in her chest. After drinking, Mrs. Taylor had a stomachache all night. ¡­ The next day, ss 8. As the time for the ss got closer. More and more people wereing into the ssroom withints. ¡°Do you guys smell a strange smell? It stinks.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought I had a nose problem. It turns out there is a real stench.¡± ¡°There was no stench in the past, but after someone transferred to our ss that there was a sudden ¡­¡± A more reasonable student shook his head in disapproval, ¡°don¡¯t make rumors like this. It should be the students who cleaned the ssroom yesterday who forgot to take out the garbage.¡± ¡°Then who cleaned up yesterday?¡± ¡°It seems to be Laura.¡± All students frowned and grumbled. ¡°What the hell, that¡¯s irresponsible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it the people from the countryside, no the sense of responsibility at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The words were so confident that they all seemed to have seen with their own eyes Laura didn¡¯t clean up. Chapter 42 Torn Books With five minutes left before ss, Laura walked into the ssroom. Immediately, she was keenly aware that the atmosphere in the ssroom was not right. Everyone was looking at her with a strange face. When Lucy saw her, she stood up nervously, ¡°Laura, don¡¯t get angry. Listen to me first ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Laura felt strange. Just about to sit down, she inadvertently looked at the trash can. There was a pile of paper inside, which was brand new. Exactly the new books she got yesterday! Her hand clenched. ¡°Who did this?¡± She held the corner of the table, her face as cold as if it was covered with ayer of ice. These three words were like a fuse, instantly igniting the fire of the crowd. They asked, ¡°Laura, did you not clean up yesterday?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you smell the stench in the ss? How dare you act as if nothing happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In contrast to the crowd¡¯s excitement, Laura stood expressionlessly and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m asking who torn up my books.¡± The voice was clear, but they seemed not to hear it and continued to be aggressive. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, then why don¡¯t you answer our question?¡± ¡°If you clean up now, we can pretend it never happened.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Laura suddenly sneered, ¡°No one admits it, right?¡± After saying that, she turned around, grabbed the cor of the girl sitting behind her, ignoring the girl¡¯s struggle, and dragged her in the direction of the trash can. The crowd was stunned, they all recognized that the girl was close to Lily, and they were instantly shocked and angry. ¡°Laura, what are you doing? You have a grudge against Lily, and it¡¯s okay to target her. What¡¯s wrong with you doing it to her friend?¡± ¡°Shame of you.¡± The girl was strangled by her clothes, and her face turned red for suffocation. Fear of death made her curse regardless, ¡°Laura, you hick, let go of me. Son of bitch!¡± Laura didn¡¯t say a word to the cursesing from all directions, but with a sneer, she pressed the girl¡¯s head down to the trash can, with a bang. Several papers flew into her open mouth. She snorted and coughed awkwardly. The corners of her eyes were red for sting and tears flowed. Even so, she was still cursing, ¡°Let go of me, bitch!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At this moment, even the few boys felt pity for the girl. They all looked at each other and said, ¡°Laura, are you sure it was Nora who tore your books? You are bullying her like this, do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Bullying without evidence, huh.¡± At that, Laura suddenly turned around and red viciously at the group of boys who were talking. She felt like a wolf or a wild tiger. The group of boys was frightened by her eyes, and they unconsciously took a few steps backward. They stopped talking as if they hadn¡¯t seen anything. Laura looked at the girl. ¡°Nora, right?¡± She smiled, but there was a sense of oppression between her words, ¡°Why did you tear my book?¡± Chapter 43 Telephone Call ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Nora retorted. Her red eyes widened as she continued to curse, ¡°You are shameless. You make nderous charges! I didn¡¯t do anything, bitch! ¡­¡± as she cursed, her tears flowed out, ¡°Let go of me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯llin to the teacherter, and you¡¯ll be expelled ¡­¡± Laura sniffed and slowly let go of her. However, she was not afraid that Nora would sue, but she was afraid that Nora¡¯s tears would flow onto her hands and dirty her hands. ¡°How old are you, still doing the reporting stuff. Don¡¯t want to admit it, right?¡± Laura slowly stood up and returned to her seat, ¡°Sooner orter I¡¯ll make you admit it by yourself.¡± Nora covered her neck, which had a ring of red marks, and didn¡¯t say anything, staring at Laura with tears and hate in her eyes. Seeing a conflict end, someone came out to mediate the dispute, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for ss, and the smell of ss is not good. Let¡¯s clean up the trash first.¡± ¡°This is what Laura is supposed to do¡­¡± someone muttered discontentedly. But after seeing Laura¡¯s actions before, no one dare to say anything. The ssroom was cleaned up together until the stench was gone, and only then did they start preparing for the ss. Not long after the ss started, the instructor suddenly came over and knocked on the ssroom door. ¡°Laura,e with me to the office.¡± There was an uproar in the ssroom, which immediately quieted down. Laura got up calmly amid many eyes. Her hand was suddenly grabbed and she looked down to see Lucy swallowing and reassuring her. ¡°Laura, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I trust you. I¡¯ll ask my mom to help you. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± Laura smiled and gently pulled out her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡­ The office. Laura stood calmly at the desk. The instructor nced at her and held up the sses on the bridge of her nose. She found out Mrs. Taylor¡¯s phone number and dialed it. ¡°Is this Laura¡¯s mother? She is suspected of fighting at school. When do you think you cane to school and talk?¡± Mrs. Taylor was surprised at first when she received the call. After hearing the reason, she gave an unconscious smile of contempt. She didn¡¯t want to take care of Laura, so she naturally refused without thinking. ¡°Laura? This child is too wild. I can not control her. If you have any problem, you can call her father.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, as you know, your husband has been very busy. HEcan not find the time ¡­¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Mrs. Taylor hung up the phone directly. After the conversation, she couldn¡¯t help but felt grateful that Laura was not her real daughter. How many years of life would she have lost if she had a daughter like that? The instructor rested her hand on the table, keeping silence, and looked up at Laura. ¡°Laura, it¡­ You heard it just now.¡± Laura remained calm, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If your parents don¡¯t want toe to school, this matter, how do you see how to solve it?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Chapter 44 Computer Laura had only said one word when she heard the sudden sound of sobbing from outside the office door. ¡°Mom, you must im justice for me. I didn¡¯t do anything, why did Laura bully me like that ¡­ ¡± Nora walked in with an elegant middle-aged woman. With tears in her eyes, she raised her head and red at Laura, expressingcency that she had someone support her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At the sight of Mrs. Boote¡¯s fancy brand clothes, sweat dripped from the instructor¡¯s forehead. The students in ss 8 all have powerful backgrounds. She was most afraid that someone in this ss would cause trouble. After all, she was only a high school teacher, who can not afford to offend ¡­ The instructor wiped her sweat with her hand and stood up with a pleasing smile, ¡°Mrs. Boote, there you are.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mrs. Boote gave her a disdainful nce and put her arm around Nora. ¡°If I don¡¯te over, I don¡¯t know how my children would be bullied at school. Teacher, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I understand, I understand.¡± The instructor hurriedly moved a chair over, ¡°Mrs. Boote, have a seat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Boote sat down. Her face was heavily made up which made her look mean, ¡°It¡¯s easy to fix this problem. Expel that student.¡± The instructor nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡± Mrs. Davis, who had witnessed the whole process, suddenly sighed. The sigh was full of regret. Laura was such a good student, how could she do such a thing? She looked at Laura and said regretfully, ¡°Laura, don¡¯t me your instructor for making this decision. The school has a clear policy that students who bully their ssmates will be expelled.¡± ¡°Mrs. Davis, I did not bully my ssmates.¡± Laura remained calm as she walked over to Mrs. Davis¡¯ desk and said, ¡°Mrs. Davis, can I use yourputer?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mrs. Davis froze for a moment, but handed over herptop, ¡°Sure. Here it is.¡± Without saying a word, Laura bent down and kept sliding her fingertips over the trackpad, seemingly rummaging for something. Everyone was confused about what Laura was going to do. Mrs. Boote waited barely half a minute before getting impatient. She cursed, ¡°You¡¯re Laura, right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re an uneducated girl. You¡¯re about to be expelled and still want to y theputer. You¡¯re just a bitch from the countryside ¡­¡± Mrs. Davis frowned at the vulgar words. Laura was just a student. Although she did do something wrong, this went too far. Mrs. Boote finally ended her scolding and said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re just waiting for me to post what you¡¯ve done on the Inte for everyone to see!¡± After that, she took out her phone and edited the text. Mrs. Davis said anxiously, ¡°This consequence is too serious, Laura might get bullied on Inte ¡­¡± But on the other side, Laura remained calm, operating on theputer by herself, not caring about Mrs. Boote at all. Chapter 45 The video Laura¡¯s performance was so calm that Nora suddenly had a guilty conscience. She tried to stop Mrs. Boote by pulling at her sleeves, ¡°Mom, how about let it go? I¡¯m not hurt. ¡­¡± Mrs. Boote frowned, ¡°Not hurt? If you really had been hurt, it¡¯s not as easy as expelling!¡± By this time Laura had finished working on theputer. With a calm face, she turned the screen around and showed the video to everyone. ¡°You said I bullied Nora indiscriminately. I have copied several videos from the surveince room. As for how the truth is, you guys can see for yourselves.¡± Hearing these words Nora¡¯s turned pale. The hand that she grabbed Mrs. Boote¡¯s sleeve showed a little nervousness. Mrs. Boote, however, was not afraid at all. She gently patted her daughter¡¯s hand as reassurance and said aggressively, ¡°Let¡¯s watch it.¡± Meanwhile, as soon as Lily got the news, she urged to find Mrs. Wilson. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, please help my sister. It¡¯s true that she was at fault, but she is so young. What should she do if she can¡¯t get an education any longer ¡­¡± Mrs. Wilson couldn¡¯t help but frown after listening to what Laura had done. She already disliked Laura, and now she hated her even more. ¡°Lily, take your time Where is Laura now, you take me to her quickly.¡± Lily put on a surprised face, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, are you really willing to help my sister? Come with me.¡± ¡­ In the office, several people were waiting patiently for the video to be loaded, and Mrs. Wilson¡¯s arrival broke the silence in the room. She opened the door and looked at Laura with disgust, ¡°You are the Laura who bullied the ssmate, right? It¡¯s inappropriate for a young girl to¡­¡± As if she hadn¡¯t expected her to say that, Lily covered her mouth in surprise, so anxious that she seemed to be on the verge of tears, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, don¡¯t talk about my sister like that. She, she ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°All right.¡± Laura faintly interrupted her performance and calmly looked at Mrs. Wilson. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Let¡¯s take a look at the security footage.¡± The screen finished loading, revealing the empty ssroom. After cleaning up, Laura left the ssroom. After a while, a person suddenly appeared in the lower right corner of the screen. She sneakily looked around the ssroom. After making sure there was no one else, she walked straight to Laura¡¯s desk, pulled out the new books from the desk, and tore them to pieces. Then she brought a box of garbage and dumped it all at the back of the ssroom. Only after seeing the clean and tidy floor destroyed, did she leave with satisfaction. But she waspletely unaware that there was a monitor above her head. So her actions were recorded in full and cleared. The person was exactly Nora who was crying and using Laura of bullying her. After watching all of this, Nora was very flustered. She hugged Mrs. Boote¡¯s arm and cried, ¡°Mother! I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t do these!¡± Chapter 46 Reversal Laura calmly handed theputer back to Mrs. Davis and said thanks. She scanned the room. ¡°Did you all see the truth? Did I bully Nora?¡± She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°bully¡±. All people were surprised by this situation. The instructor was the first to react and questioned, ¡°Nora, can you tell me why you tore Laura¡¯s book?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ¡­¡± Nora didn¡¯t expect the game was ended so quickly. She was stunned and stammered, unable to say anything. After all, she couldn¡¯t just say that she intended to bully Laura because she wanted to help Lily, right? When Mrs. Boote saw her daughter look so scared, she felt helpless, but more than that she was heartbroken. Her daughter had been spoiled by her since she was a child. Although she was a bit naughty, she could not be bullied by others! She thought that Laura¡¯s parents were not present for they did not attach importance to this daughter. And then Mrs. Boote, with arms akimbo, intentionally shifted the focus, ¡°Laura, don¡¯t make any excuses! My Nora is crying because you beat her, don¡¯t you want to apologize to her?¡± Mrs. Davis frowned, feeling that something was not quite right with that statement. She tried to help Laura and said, ¡°Mrs. Boote, it¡¯s obvious that Nora caused the trouble in the first ce. ording to the rules of the school, it is Nora who is being asked to leave¡­¡± Mrs. Boote didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Davis would refute her. She couldn¡¯t find any excuse to get rid of this plight, so she became angry and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Ignoring the shocked faces of the crowd, Mrs. Boote casually took out a stack of bills from her purse and threw them at Laura. ¡°It¡¯s just a few broken books, what a big deal. This amount of money to pay for your books, is it enough? If not, I¡¯ll give you a few more!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Laura looked down silently, with a cold expression, as the bills floated to her feet. ¡°Well, that¡¯s how poor children haggle over everything. Forget it, we don¡¯t argue with her.¡± Mrs. Boote disdainfully stroked her hair, took Nora¡¯s hand, and turned around, ¡°Daughter, let¡¯s go.¡± Just as she walked out of the office door, she bumped into someone. Without looking, she used the man, ¡°Do you have eyes? Look where you¡¯re going!¡± Kevin, who had been bumped into, stepped back with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I have eyes or not, but it¡¯s my business if you¡¯re still bullying a little girl at such old age.¡± Mrs. Boote was stunned and subconsciously wanted to get angry, ¡°How dare you say me old, you!¡± Mrs. Boote was relieved that she had never seen Kevin at a social party before. He¡¯s probably just a new upstart. Thinking about this, she was full of confidence, and her tone became more and more bitter, ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to me like this? ¡° Chapter 47 Humiliation Kevin shrugged carelessly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m nobody. However,¡± suddenly, he turned his words, smiled, and looked at the door, ¡°you¡¯re not powerful enough to frighten me¡­ Don¡¯t you think so, Marcus Brown? ¡± Hearing that name, Mrs. Boote froze, Brown? Is ¡­ the Browns? While she was stunned, a tall man came in the door. The man nced at her coldly and didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he turned his head to Laura, who was standing beside him and said, ¡°You go back to ss first. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Laura didn¡¯t expect Marcus woulde to school at such a time. Although she was a little surprised, nodded calmly, ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Davis put her arm around Laura¡¯s shoulders and led her out of the office. When they disappeared, Marcus looked at Mrs. Boote and said to the instructor, ¡°Teacher, please tell me what happened.¡± Mrs. Boote was shocked by Marcus¡¯s cold eyes. She realized what ¡°Brown¡± meant and began to be panic. She said with a pale face and a trembling voice, ¡°Mrs. Brown, it¡¯s not a big deal to bother you and waste your time.¡± Seeing Mrs. Boote in such an uneasy state, the instructor understood that this handsome man was definitely a man of powerful background and could not be offended! The expression on her face immediately became respectful and meek, and she said softly, ¡°Mr. Brown, right? The thing ¡­¡± she briefly recounted everything that happened before.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Mrs. Boote clearly felt that eyes of Marcus fell on her getting cold as if looking at a dead person. She was so nervous that her mouth was dry, and she interjected, ¡°Mr. Brown, it¡¯s all a mistake! Everything can be exined!¡± The Browns, is the most powerful family in New York. If she offended the Browns, she would even not know how she died. Could she not be nervous? ¡°Well.¡± Marcus chuckled. The crowd watched in silence as he took out bills. ¡°Laura is my fiance¨¦. Her book was ruined, and I¡¯ll buy a new one. How dare I use your money.¡± He smiled with sarcasm. After saying that, dozens of bills scattered from Marcus¡¯s hands, grazing Mrs. Boote¡¯s cheeks and leaving a few red marks. ¡°Oops, I meant to pay you back, but my hand slipped identally.¡± Marcus¡¯ surprised tone was insincere. Mrs. Boote naturally heard his sarcasm but dared not speak out in anger. She forced a smile, ¡°I understand ¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to understand.¡± Marcus looked at the instructor, ¡°Has Laura been making any troubletely?¡± Mrs. Boot, who was so arrogant, was humble in front of the man frightening the instructor to quickly shook her hand, ¡°Mr. Brown, what are you talking about? Laura has always been very good and never caused any trouble.¡± Chapter 48 Old Friends However, she had only been at school for two days. There¡¯s no chance of trouble. Marcus nodded gracefully, ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Before leaving, he turned to the instructor and said meaningfully, ¡°If Laura does get into trouble at school, I won¡¯t interfere with your punishments. But if she was framed, it¡¯s not up to me what I¡¯ll do then.¡± This was an implicit warning to the instructor that the matter had to be handled fairly. Cold sweat broke out on the instructor¡¯s forehead, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Brown, I know what you mean. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Marcus and Kevin quickly left the office. The instructor swallowed and tried her best to look at Mrs. Boote. ¡°Mr. Boote, you heard those ¡­ I ¡­ couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Mrs. Boote ironically said, ¡°My family donates money to your school every year.¡± ¡°I know that!¡± The instructor said with depression, ¡°I understand all your needs. I will discuss it with the headmaster.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Mrs. Boote pulled Nora¡¯s arm and walked out aggressively. She had thought she could get justice for her daughter, however, she ran into Marcus. Finally, Laura, who had returned to ss to finish her math homework, got the news that Nora had been given a serious demerit by the school. ¡°She nted you and deserved it!¡± Lucy raised her fist in indignation. Laura smiled, ¡°Exactly.¡± At that moment, Marcus¡¯ figure suddenly came to her mind. ¡°You go back to ss first. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He said in deep voice that was nonchnt. Without saying anything more, he helped her solve the trouble ¡­ Laura¡¯s heart suddenly gave birth to a little strange feeling. ¡­ The night came quietly. The Taylor family weed an ¡°old friend¡± whom they had not seen for a long time. ¡°Dad?¡± Mrs. Taylor jogged incredulously to the foyer and diligently went to get the slippers from the shoe rack, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her brisk tone revealed her delight, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say in advance when you came, that¡¯s so unexpected. I was not prepared at all. It¡¯s really ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare anything for me.¡± Old Mr. Taylor frowned and quickly avoided the hand handed over by Mrs. Taylor. ¡°I never acknowledged you as my daughter-inw anyway.¡± With that, he bent down and fished out a pair of slippers from the shoe rack. The smile froze on Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face. She knew that old Mr. Taylor didn¡¯t like her. When she married, old Mr. Taylor had said to her husband, ¡°You really want to marry her? I¡¯m telling you, we cannot live in a house!¡± After that, he really moved out. Even when Mr. Taylor persuaded him many times, he never came back to take a look. After many years, he suddenly returned without a word, Mrs. Taylor¡¯s heart inevitably gave birth to a hint of fantasy ¨C was he ¡­ willing to ept her now? But now the situation was clear ¨C no. Mrs. Taylor forced a smile and guided old Mr. Taylor to the living room, ¡°Dad, you came back this time for¡­?¡± ¡°Nothing important.¡± The expression on his face slowly softened, ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard my granddaughter came back from the countryside and I came to see her.¡± Chapter 49 Unfair Granddaughter? Mrs. Taylor frowned ¨C Laura was his granddaughter, what about Lily? In all the years she¡¯s been married, when has he evere to see Lily? Why is he so biased when they¡¯re all his granddaughters? Just because Laura was born to that bitch?! ¡°Oh, you mean Laura?¡± Mrs. Taylor tried her best to keep her voice steady, ¡°She hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± ¡°Not back yet?¡± A frown, ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°Still at school.¡± Mrs. Taylor went into the kitchen, ¡°Dad, have a sit. I¡¯ll get you some tea.¡± Old Mr. Taylor did not refuse and sat down on the armchair. ¡°Still at school? It¡¯s sote, isn¡¯t it long after school? She should have been back long ago, even for the traffic jam.¡± She didn¡¯t know why the little bitch didn¡¯te back, Mrs. Taylor stealthily rolled her eyes. But she smiled and brought out the tea and said, ¡°Maybe she got detention from the teacher. The teacher even called me this afternoon and said that Laura was in big trouble at school, bullying her ssmates.¡± Old Mr. Taylor ignored the tea and frowned at the words, ¡°What did the teacher say?¡± ¡°Nothing just told me to go to school.¡± Said Mrs. Taylor who carefully nced at old Mr. Taylor¡¯s face, trying to catch some negative emotions on it. Old Mr. Taylor pulled a long face. Mrs. Taylor was delighted, but old Mr. Taylor pped the table angrily and scolded her. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to go to school. Otherwise, Laura wouldn¡¯t be the only one who didn¡¯te back. Something happens to a child at school, but you don¡¯t care. How can you be a mother like that¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor bit her lip, feeling upset, but did not dare to argue. Lowering her eyebrows, she just sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t say anything. Old Mr. Taylor was angry at the sight of her. He would have continued, but suddenly he remembered something and sighed softly. He refused to ept Mrs. Taylor, which naturally had a reason. Before Mrs. Taylor married, old Mr. Taylor had investigated her background. So he clearly knew that Mrs. Taylor had done something to Laura and her mother behind their back. When he thought that his son had been charmed by such a mistress, he was in pain and anxiety. He hated his son for being unable to see through people and was anxious that he hadn¡¯t known all this earlier. Now, he can only mend the fold and try to make up for his poor granddaughter¡­This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As for Mrs. Taylor, she didn¡¯t want to be Laura¡¯s mother, so why bother with that? Old Mr. Taylor¡¯s attitude instantly cooled down and looked at Lily who had juste downstairs. ¡°Lily, is Laura in the same school as you?¡± Lily thought she had heard wrong, but she didn¡¯t expect to see her grandfather, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for years. She raised her eyebrows in surprise, but immediately returned to normal and smiled, ¡°Grandpa, why you are here?¡± She naturally walked up to old Mr. Taylor and squatted down, snuggling into hisp and winking, ¡°Did you just ask about my sister? She does go to the same school as me, just one floor down.¡± Mom had told her that if she had the chance to meet Grandpa, she had to please him. Only by doing so could they both have a good life. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the boldness to be ttering. Chapter 50 Apology ¡°Well.¡± Old Mr. Taylor shifted his legs slightly, clearly ufortable with Lily¡¯s closeness, ¡°Your mother just told me that Laura bullies her ssmates at school?¡± ¡°Yes! My sister is just too ignorant this time!¡± Lily sighed and began to ramble on about the events of the day. Omitting some details and making up some lies, as expected, old Mr. Taylor¡¯s face turned gloomy. She pretended to look sad and said, ¡°Grandpa, what can we do now? It is afraid that she will be expelled from school in a short time¡­¡± Old Mr. Taylor¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°I¡¯ll go to call the school.¡± With that, he got up and walked to the corner to make a phone call. At that moment, Mrs. Taylor and Laura behind him looked at each other. ¡°Lily, are you sure that Laura is really going to be expelled by the school?¡± ¡°Of course! The school has made it clear that such cases are punishable by dismissal. It is impossible to change the rules easily unless she is very powerful.¡± Mrs. Taylor waspletely relieved ¨C What kind of power does Laura have? I¡¯m afraid that Old Mr. Taylor can¡¯t be changed the punishment. After the conversation, old Mr. Taylor pleasantly hung up the phone, ¡°Excuse me, I just came to ask about the situation. I am relieved to know that my granddaughter is okay.¡± Only as soon as the screen went off, did the smile on his face instantly disappear. ¡°You ¡­¡± He turned his head to look at them. ¡°Dad? What are you doing here?¡± Mr. Taylor, who suddenly appeared, interrupted him with a surprised look. He took off his coat and handed it to the servant. He had the intention to ease the atmosphere, but old Mr. Taylor simply do not answer his words. As soon as he saw Mr. Taylor, he immediately put pent-up anger on him. He said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just called the school, Laura had the problem at school. Howe none of you are taking care of it? What, all members of the Taylor¡¯s are dead, except for me, an old man? Mr. Taylor was stunned and curbed his smile, ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¨C Here we go again. Why did his dad have to be angry with him every day because of Laura? Aren¡¯t they father and son? Old Mr. Taylor gave a heavy cold snort, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Dad!¡± Seeing the tense atmosphere, Mrs. Taylor was busy easing, ¡°Why make such a scene? You can sit down and talk slowly. There¡¯s no point in fighting each other.¡± Old Mr. Taylor nced at Mr. Taylor, and coldly snorted, ¡°If you really consider me as your father, then you should be fair! What kind of father would favor the daughter and ignore another? When Lauraes back, you need to apologize to her!¡± Mr. Taylor pulled his tie and showed hesitation, ¡°Dad¡­¡± As if recognizing Mr. Taylor¡¯s disapproval, Old Mr. Taylor said more forcefully, ¡°That¡¯s it. When we eat dinner, you must apologize to Laura!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 51 Surprise When Laura finally got home, the meals were finally brought to the table by the maids. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m home.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Laura took off her school bag and put it on the sofa She sat down at the dining table, and greeted coldly. All the while, she ignored the old man who had been smiling at her, seeminglypletely uncurious about who he was. Mr. Taylor was angry when he saw Laura¡¯s indifferent face ¨C Both of them are her daughters, why Lily can be gentle and warm to him, but Laura never shows any respect for him. Subconsciously, he asked, ¡°Why did youe back sote? Where did you go?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Laura curled her lips, ¡°I discussed the problem with my ssmates after ss, that¡¯s why I came back sote.¡± Mr. Taylor didn¡¯t buy it at all and was ready to ask again, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you lying¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Old Mr. Taylor suddenly heaved down the chopsticks, ¡°Just a littlete, aren¡¯t you? Did I ever scold you that you yed truant when you were a kid? !¡± The atmosphere froze, and for a moment even the sound of shing dishes disappeared. Laura finally got curious about the old man in front of her ¨C Who the hell is he? How could he silence everyone else in the room with just a few words? Mr. Taylor calmed his stiff face and said, ¡°Laura, this is your grandfather.¡± Laura¡¯s active mind instantly cooled down. To avoid unnecessary trouble, she obediently said¡± Grandpa¡±. Old Mr. Taylor¡¯s eyes were red and he could not resist getting up to hug Laura. But after seeing the indifference in Laura¡¯s eyes, he forcibly held back his movements. He suddenly remembered something and red at Mr. Taylor. ¡°Do you still remember what I told you this afternoon? If you still recognize me as your father, hurry up!¡± Mr. Taylor¡¯s body stiffened. Things have been so long ago, he thought old Mr. Taylor forgot about it and still wanted to pretend that nothing had happened. Clearly understanding old Mr. Taylor¡¯s stubbornness, Mr. Taylor pursed his lips and spoke reluctantly in a low voice. ¡°Laura ah, this afternoon you had a trouble at school, Dad did not go to see you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, just forgive dad this time.¡± When she heard Mr. Taylor¡¯s apology, it would be a lie to say that Laura was not surprised. She nced at old Mr. Taylor and knew, without guessing, that it was all his idea. Something in her heart twitched lightly. Laura lowered her head as if nothing had happened and began to enjoy her food. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad, you¡¯re so busy with work. I can understand.¡± She was still giving Mr. Taylor an out. Chapter 52 Protection Hearing this, Mr. Taylor sighed with relief and unconsciously looked at old Mr. Taylor with a pleasing smile. He had already apologized and obtained his daughter¡¯s forgiveness, so his dad should now have no problem with him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But Old Mr. Taylor ignored his ttery and looked at Laura with a kind smile, kept putting food in her bowl, and said, ¡°You are growing up now. If anything you like to eat, you must tell Jones so that she can make more for you¡­¡± Old Mr. Taylor was so enthusiastic, but Laura nodded coldly, ¡°Okay.¡± Suddenly, with a loud snap, Lily put down her dishes with depression. She was so jealous, but when the others looked over in confusion, she could only put on a gentle face and made a random excuse, ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpa, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go to my room.¡± After that, without waiting for old Mr. Taylor¡¯s reaction, she got up and left. She was afraid that if she stayed here any longer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop using old Mr. Taylor ¨C How could you be so biased towards Laura? The atmosphere at the dinner table became even odder as Lily went upstairs to her room. Old Mr. Taylor looked up, ncing upstairs with aplicated expression. Mrs. Taylor was worried that he would be angry with Lily, so said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry, she¡¯s just taken her studies too seriously. She¡¯s in such a hurry to get back to her room because she¡¯s in a hurry to finish her homework.¡± She intended to put in a good word for Lily, but Old Mr. Taylor ignored her and said to Laura, ¡°Laura, do you feel ufortable with the change of learning environment? Can you keep up with the pace of the ss?¡± Laura felt impatient with so many words to say over a meal, so she said perfunctorily, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Laura!¡± Mrs. Taylor was irritated by her attitude, ¡°Is this the way you talk to your grandpa? Grandpa is concerned about your study status. Don¡¯t you know how to say more?!¡± This anger was more about Laura being ungrateful than about herck of manners. ¡°Stop!¡± The amiable look on old Mr. Taylor¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, and he scolded Mrs. Taylor, ¡°How Laura treats me is my business, why do you care so much? What¡¯s wrong with her treating me the way I like?¡± Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t expect that old Mr. Taylor would still protect Laura after all this, and her hand, which was hidden under the table, became a fist. She was jealous and angry, but she could only lower her eyebrows and say, ¡°You are right.¡± Laura¡¯s calm eyes moved when she saw the scene ¨C She thought the old man¡¯s previous concern for her was a disguise, but now it seems that¡­ She didn¡¯t know what herself was thinking, but Laura pushed a ss of water on the table into old Mr. Taylor¡¯s hand. She said softly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Have a drink of water.¡± Chapter 53 The Truth Old Mr. Taylor was stunned for a moment, then joyfully picked up the water and drank it straight away. ¡°Well, well. I¡¯m not angry, not angry.¡± He smiled and looked at Laura, very fond of this good granddaughter. ¡°By the way.¡± Suddenly, Old Mr. Taylor became a little more serious and admonished Mr. Taylor, ¡°Since I am here, from now on, none of you can bully Laura again!¡± and specifically added a sentence, ¡°Especially your wife.¡± After hearing these words, Mr. Taylor and Mrs. Taylor¡¯s faces turned pale. But they couldn¡¯t say anything more and got up, ¡°Dad, I know. We are full and leave first.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Old Mr. Taylor and Laura were left in the waiting room, and after a moment of hesitation, Old Mr. Taylor sat down next to Laura. ¡°Laura, it¡¯s our fault for neglecting you for so long in the past. This¡­¡± He fumbled in his pocket for a while and pulled out a bank card, ¡°This is for you.¡± Despite Laura¡¯s refusal, he forced the bank card into her hand. Old Mr. Taylor looked sincere, ¡°It¡¯s just a little money, just take it. If someone at home bullies you in the future, remember to call me. I won¡¯t let him go!¡± Laura sped the edge of the bank card and unconsciously fumbled it. Old Mr. Taylor had been very kind to her since they first met. After hearing these words, it was hard for her not to be touched. The corner of Laura¡¯s lips lifted and she held the bank card. ¡°Uh-huh, I know,¡± and for the first time she called out sincerely and honestly, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Well!¡± Laura¡¯s willingness to ept the bank card made old Mr. Taylor smile, and he couldn¡¯t help but touch her head, ¡°My good granddaughter!¡± ¡­ Day Two. On her way to ss 8, Laura received a lot of students¡¯ attention andments. ¡°Is that her?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her. The girl who was nted by Nora.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been here for a long time, why is she being bullied? So sad.¡± It turned out that, in just one day, what Nora had done had spread throughout the school. It seemed that Nora¡¯s school life was not going to be easy. Laura walked into ss 8 as if nothing had happened, blocking out all the curious eyes. Anyway, she didn¡¯t do anything. Nora had only herself to me. On the other hand, the office. Old Mr. Taylor sat on the sofa, holding a hot tea and taking a sip. ¡°Headmaster, I¡¯m here for nothing else, but can you switch my granddaughter to ss 2?¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, isn¡¯t your granddaughter already in ss 2?¡± The headmaster was slightly surprised and smiled as he sat down, ¡°Lily has been doing very welltely, Mr. Taylor has really taught her well.¡± Old Mr. Taylor frowned and waved his hand, ¡°No. My granddaughter¡¯s name is Laura.¡± The headmaster froze, Laura? Chapter 54 Rejection How could it be her? The headmaster was embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little difficult for Laura to get into ss 2 based on her academic performance.¡± He tried to discourage old Mr. Taylor, ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be looked down upon by the other students if she doesn¡¯t do well in ss 2¡­¡± Old Mr. Taylor took another sip of tea and looked calm, ¡°I know my granddaughter well. Her poor grades are just a result of her poor education in the countryside in the past. She¡¯ll be able to catch up with ss 2 after a while.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°This¡­¡± The headmaster wanted to continue to refuse, but he suddenly remembered old Mr. Taylor had been sponsoring their school¡­ He suddenly changed his words, ¡°Well, all right. Mr. Taylor, for your sake, I¡¯ll transfer Laura to ss 2.¡± ¡­ ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to!¡± Laura heard these words from Mrs. Wilson as she walked into the office with her finished paper. Seeing the person at the center of the discussion in front of her, Mrs. Wilson paused for a few seconds and continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take her. If Laura does transfer into my ss, I¡¯ll resign!¡± Laura looked calm, walked over to Mrs. Davis, and handed over the test paper, ¡°Mrs. Davis, there¡¯s a question that I think is wrong.¡± Mrs. Davis took it with an embarrassed face and looked at it for a few seconds. But instead of answering Laura¡¯s question, she reassured her. ¡°Laura, Mrs. Wilson graduated from the number one university in the world. She has the ability, so she is a bit arrogant. Don¡¯t keep what she said just now in mind.¡± ¡°Well, I know.¡± Laura nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°Mrs. Davis, why did you suddenly put me in ss 2?¡± Mrs. Davis scratched her head, ¡°Ah¡­ It seems to be your grandfather¡¯s suggestion.¡± Laura instantly understood that the old man was doing it for her own good. Although she was a little happy, she refused it. ¡°Mrs. Davis, it¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m fine staying in ss 8. Besides,¡± she nced at Mrs. Wilson, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble.¡± Mrs. Davis was a little surprised. Although she liked ss 8, she knew that ss 2 would be a better choice. ¡°Laura, do you want to think twice¡­¡± Mrs. Davis sighed after seeing the determined look on her face ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll talk to the headmaster about it.¡± Laura stayed in ss 8. ¡­ It was a weekend. Laura nned to stay at home and rx. But in the afternoon, Marcus sent her a text message. [Are you free? You¡¯ve been in New York for so long, but you haven¡¯t walked around. How about I take you to Underground Market?] Laura was a little curious and dialed his number. ¡°Underground Market? What kind of ce is that?¡± Marcus patiently exined to her, ¡°Underground Market is veryprehensive. You can buy everything there.¡± He deliberately entuated the word ¡°everything¡±. Laura became more interested, ¡°When do you want to go? Now?¡± ¡°At night. It¡¯s more crowded and bustling at night.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Chapter 55 Be Ripped Off At night. Laura came to the entrance of an underground passage as promised. ¡°Put this on.¡± A tall man approached her and handed her a mask. She looked at the mask on his face with interest. The ck background with gold flowers set off the male whose temperament was more and more mysterious. ¡°Do we have to wear masks to get in?¡± Laura pressed the rosy mask on her face and followed Marcus, asking a casual question. ¡°No.¡± Marcus turned many corners, ¡°You can leave it on. But it will save you a lot of trouble.¡± Laura nodded approvingly. After many turns, the narrow road opened up in an instant. Only to see a scene under the warm yellow light, was popted and noisy. ¡°Stay close to me.¡± Marcus suddenly grabbed Laura¡¯s slender wrist. Laura lowered her eyes to see the handkerchief separating therge hand from hers. Marcus had expected this and prepared the handkerchief first. She smiled, unable to see that Marcus would be such a gentleman to ady, ¡°If you like anything, just buy it.¡± After all, she was his fianc¨¦e and could be satisfied in matters of money. Laura looked around. Suddenly she saw something, took Marcus¡¯ hand, and walked in the direction of the upper right, ¡°Come here.¡± Laura squatted in front of a red-carpet stall. The stall owner looked at her, a teenager who picked up a coin and looked at it carefully in the light. He was a little impatient, ¡°Go away. If I tell you the price of this coin, you will be scared to death! Get out of my way.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Laura rubbed the coin in her hand. By simple judgment, she recognized it had more than 1000 years of history. But she pretended not to know, and put the coin back on the stand, pretending to be ignorant, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to identify it. Could rmend something? I¡¯ll buy it and give it to my grandfather.¡± The stall owner originally looked impatient, but after hearing the second half of the sentence, heughed instantly, ¡°Sending grandpa? Well, well.¡± He casually pulled out a green bowl from the stall and flicked it with his finger, ¡°How about this bowl? It¡¯s carved out of good jade, and I won¡¯t charge you any more than that.¡± He used two hands to make a ¡°10¡±. Laura nced at the jade bowl. It was indeed a good jade, but the color was average, the impurities were mottled, and it would only sell for a few hundred¡­ The stall owner thought she was too young to have seen the real treasures and was ready to rip her off. But she was waiting for this Laura smiled faintly and nodded very quickly, ¡°ten thousand? I¡¯ll take this bowl!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, ten thousand? He had ripped off a lot of customers in the past, but this was the first time he had seen such a foolish person with so much money. Chapter 56 Price Increase The vendor couldn¡¯t stop smiling as he took the money, ¡°If you didn¡¯t know the worth of it, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to sell it to you at a higher price.¡± Laura kept her smile, ¡°Thank you. May I have this.¡± Her long fingertips pointed at the copper coin she had just picked up. The stall owner nced at it and waved his hand indifferently, ¡°Just take it, you can take a few more.¡± Anyway, that jade bowl had already made him a lot of money, so it doesn¡¯t matter for a little loss. ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡± Laura pinched the copper coins and threw them into the jade bow. After hearing a tinkling sound, as expected, she stands up in satisfaction. Seeing that she turned around and was about to leave, the stall owner couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Heughed at the surrounding stall owners and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a foolish person with so much money!¡± The other stall owners were envious, but they allughed together and said, ¡°When is this going to happen to us¡­¡± When Marcus heard these jeers, he frowned and tried to say something. But Laura suddenly covered his mouth and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. I¡¯ll tell you more about itter.¡± Marcus was indeed confused but kept his mouth shut because he believed Laura had her reasons for doing that. They were just about to find a ce to have a chat when Laura was suddenly stopped by a well-dressed older man. ¡°Lady! Lady! Please wait a minute!¡± Laura turned around in confusion and saw the old man running up to her, panting, and saying eagerly, ¡°The ancient coin you bought, miss, may I see it?¡± ¡°You mean this?¡± Laura grabbed the copper coin in the jade bowl, saying casually, ¡°Yes.¡± The old man took out a folded gold-rimmed sses from his jacket pocket and put them on. He carefully held the ancient coin and looked at it. After several minutes, he raised his head excitedly, ¡°How much did you pay for this? I offer five times of it, can you sell it to me?¡± This statement caused a stir around.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°God, five times, isn¡¯t that half a million?¡± ¡°No way? Is that coin worth that much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a scam, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a nk check to pick up the coin and run.¡± The old man heard the questioning voice and seemed afraid that Laura would refuse the transaction because of it. He panicked and took out a certificate from his pocket. ¡°Hello, my name is Carl. This is my certificate of senior cultural relic connoisseur, I sincerely want to buy your ancient coin, definitely not a fraud!¡± Marcus was slightly surprised at the name marked on the certificate, and said to Laura, ¡°He is one of the Miller family. His family deals in antiques. Don¡¯t worry about him being a fraud.¡± Laura nced at him and suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you two family?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why she asked that, Marcus answered truthfully, ¡°The Browns have always cooperated with the Millers ¨C mainly because Carl was a good person, so we don¡¯t have to worry about him ying tricks behind our back.¡± ¡°Oh¨C¡± Laura drawled and nodded to Marcus, ¡°I see.¡± Chapter 57 Regret Laura waved to Carl, ¡°Half a million dors is enough to show your sincerity. Since you really like it, there is no need to raise the price. I bought it for ten thousand dors, so I¡¯ll sell it to you at the same price.¡± Carl was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that how could someone not take advantage of it? Marcus was also surprised. And a thought crossed his mind ¨C Laura had rejected Carl¡¯s offer because of the good rtionship between the Millers and the Browns¡­ Marcus¡¯s expression slowly softened, revealing a gentle smile. Carl was overjoyed, ¡°Really! Thank you so much¡­¡± Seeing the old man was about to take out the money, the stall owner who witnessed the whole process was suddenly anxious. He had thought that the coin was a worthless trinket, so he gave it away. But now someone was willing to pay half a million for it!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The stall owner, repentant and anxious, stared at the ancient coin that Laura was pinching in her fingers. Without thinking, he shouted and rushed forward. ¡°Wait, all of you! I¡¯m not going to sell it! Give it back!¡± Laura frowned and tried to dodge him. The stall owner, however, was so desperate that he didn¡¯t care about anything. He reached out and tried to grab the coin, ¡°Do you hear me? I¡¯m not goanna sell it!¡± Suddenly, Marcus stepped in front of Laura and kicked the stall owner to the ground. ¡°Have some respect for her!¡± The stall owner was kicked in the ribs and he grunted in pain, falling to the ground. The crowd was pouring into the street to see what was going on. The stall owner covered his waist and screamed, ¡°Oh my! Everyonee over to im justice for me ah! I don¡¯t want to sell it, but she forced me to sell¡­¡±. Marcus sneered at what happened and turned his head to look at Laura again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him. I¡¯m here and I won¡¯t let him hurt you.¡± Laura was slightly stunned, and something shed in her heart, which she forcibly pressed down. ¡°Well. I was never going to care about him.¡± With that, she opened her palm and handed Carl the ancient coin, ¡°Here you are.¡± After transferring the money, the transaction between Carl and Laura was over. The stall owner, still lying on the ground, was ignored and became even more irritated. He shouted, ¡°Come on, someone! Someone picks a bone for me!¡± The people around him were talking. At first, they thought the stall owner was really angry, but after listening to the exnation of several nearby stall owners, the crowd suddenly understood the situation. The stall owner does not know the goods, so he could not me anyone. Chapter 58 Gossip The vendor couldn¡¯t figure it out. ording to his vision, shouldn¡¯t the crowd criticize Laura? But¡­ Under the many strange eyes, he sat dumbfounded, not knowing how to react. After a while, the crowd was set apart by the managers of Underground Market, who approached with batons, ¡°Disperse, don¡¯t block the road.¡± The stall owner became violently agitated. He jumped straight over and grabbed the trouser of the manager. ¡°Please, have it out!¡± But his hand was kicked away unceremoniously. The stall owner froze. When he looked up and saw the cold eyes of the manager, a bad feeling suddenly welled up in him. ¡°Dare to start a quarrel here. From now on, you are removed from Underground Market!¡± The manager gave him a fierce re, ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡± The ruthlessness in his eyes instantly changed to ingratiation when he faced Marcus and Carl. The manager kept nodding and apologizing, ¡°Mr. Brown, Mr. Miller, this man is new here. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. Please don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Seeing this scene, the stall owner fell to the ground, lost in thought ¨C It was over, he had offended the powerful people. His career was over! ¡­ After settling a series of matters, they went out of Underground Market. ¡°I should go. Thank you for the¡­ Ugh!¡± Carl suddenly yelped. His body swayed, and he covered his chest. ¡°Grandpa!¡± An anxious male voice rang out. A young man with a handsome and gentle appearance rushed out from the corner of the garage to hold Carl up. ¡°Grandpa, are you all right? Where¡¯s your medicine?¡± Carl fell into the young man¡¯s arms with a pale face. His lips were white and his shaking, dry hands groped in his pockets. After fumbling for a while, despair appeared on his face, ¡°The medicine was running out of¡­¡± ¡°You, let go of him first!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Laura suddenly took a big step forward and pulled the old man out. Seeing her rude movements and unfamiliar face, the young man was furious, ¡°Who are you? Let go of my grandfather. He can¡¯t stand the irritation!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am.¡± Laura calmly helped Carl to lean on the wall, and began to press his chest skillfully, ¡°The only thing you need to know is that I can save your grandfather¡¯s life.¡± Daniel¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy, and scolded, ¡°We should call an ambnce, but not smugly use messy first aid knowledge to save people!¡± And then he was ready to pull Laura away, who was in the process of first-aid. ¡°Mr. Miller,¡± Marcus recognized the young man¡¯s intention and stopped him, ¡°Please trust her, she¡¯s a professional. Don¡¯t hold her back from saving lives.¡± The young man saw his face and moved with some surprise, ¡°Marcus, why are you here and¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Miller, that¡¯s not important.¡± The calm Marcus did not look like he was going to exin in the least. Chapter 59 Shock He changed the subject vaguely, ¡°I heard that you are mature and stable. You¡¯ve been working as an assistant for years to help Carl with his business affairs. You are better than they said¡­¡± Daniel, however, did not buy hismend at all, said perfunctorily, ¡°So are you,¡± and then looked nervously at the two people in the corner. Laura took a bottle of medicine out of her pocket and gave it to Carl.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°What are you trying to do to my grandfather?¡± Laura nced at him and said nothing. ¡°Grandpa, are you okay? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Carl was still panting violently. His face was white, and he didn¡¯t seem to be any different from his original appearance. Daniel couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, but finally gave Laura a vicious re, ¡°If anything happens to my grandfather, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Can you say less and leave me alone?¡± Laura frowned, always being misunderstood, she was really in a bad mood. ¡°Mm!¡± Suddenly, Carl grunted, clutching the clothes in front of his chest, holding onto the wall, and bending down to ¡°vomit¡±. Daniel rushed over to hold him up and pat his back, ¡°Grandpa, are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± When he saw that Carl had vomited a mouthful of blood, he was even more anxious, ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Carl¡¯s voice was weak and he waved his hand. He wiped out the blood stains on his lips and actually smiled slightly, ¡°I feel well.¡± Daniel froze because he saw that his grandfather¡¯s originally pale face gradually regained its blood as if nothing had happened before. ¡°This¡­ Grandpa, you really feel good?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Carl smiled and nodded his head. Daniel watched the whole thing, and to be honest, he was a little shocked right now. But Carl smiled and said thanks to Laura. ¡°I really want to thank you. Underground Market is far away from the city, and the ambnce may note over in time. You¡¯ve really saved my life.¡± Chapter 60 Honorarium His words were sincere, but Laura waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Whoever saw an old man having a heart attack would have saved him.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Carl shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°If I really meet other people, they probably would not save me. Even they want to save also do not have the ability.¡± As he spoke, he took a badge out of his pocket and handed it over, ¡°This is a gift for thanks, please ept it. If you encounter any trouble in the future, just take this badge to the Millers and ask them for a request within their ability. ¡± Laura wanted to refuse, but she felt that Carl was stubborn. She finally epted. ¡°All right.¡± After making sure that Carl¡¯s body was no longer in serious condition, they went back to their house. ¡°That little girl, who saved me just now, is really nice.¡± Carl sat in the back seat of the car, stillplimenting Laura. ¡°She is generous and honest, with good medical skills, and kind-hearted. Unlike someone who just gets anxious when there¡¯s an unexpected situation.¡± At the end, he nced at Daniel, who was wearing a seat belt in the driver¡¯s seat, with some disgust in his eyes. Daniel knew that his grandfather was criticizing him. He put his hand on the steering wheel and forced a smile. He was indeed too flustered just now and had been wary of Laura, unwilling to let go of his prejudice against her. If she had just gotten angry and was no longer willing to help grandpa¡­ Daniel thought with some fear. Carl watched all the changes in Daniel¡¯s expression and knew that his grandson could understand what he said. He immediately felt satisfied. ¡°Daniel, go back and check the girl¡¯s background and send it to me.¡± Daniel drove the engine and nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ At noon. A file was delivered to Carl¡¯s desk. Carl picked it up and looked at it for a few moments. He was surprised, ¡°Is it Mr. Taylor¡¯s little daughter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel, who brought the paperwork over, was also surprised, ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that she¡¯s a wild girl from the countryside¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t totally believe the rumors.¡± Carl shook his head and closed the file to put it back on the table. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Suddenly remembering something, he looked at Daniel, ¡°Has Arthur been causing trouble recently?¡± This sudden question made Daniel startled, hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°My younger brother is indeed a bit capricious recently, but¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend him.¡± Carl waved his hand and held his forehead with a headache, ¡°I¡¯ve spoiled him. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so willful¡­¡± Daniel stood quietly in front of the table, not daring to say a word. Carl thought for a moment and then decided, ¡°Send Arthur to live with the Taylors for a few days, so he can learn from Laura and not be a nuisance at school all day!¡± Daniel bent down, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 61 Sent to the Old House In the afternoon, the Millers quickly sent someone to inform the Taylors of the matter. ¡°Really? Mr. Miller¡¯s grandson is going to stay at our house for a few days?¡± Mrs. Taylor was so happy that she immediately turned to Jones and said, ¡°Quick! Go pack¡­ No, decorate the guest room and get it ready.¡± The Millers were second only to the Browns, and Jones, knowing the importance of the matter, answered quickly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll get right on it!¡± She was just about to pack up, but she suddenly remembered something and snapped back, ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t you forgetting something¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t know what Jones was talking about and was very unhappy with her question, ¡°What could be more important than entertaining Arthur well?¡± ¡°Laura.¡± Jones lowered his voice, ¡°She is an illegitimate daughter. If outsiders know of her existence¡­¡± It dawned on Mrs. Taylor. It¡¯s too humiliating to bring an illegitimate daughter back to live with them, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of this, I have arrangements.¡± Jones bowed out very humbly. As soon as Jones left, Mrs. Taylor knocked on Mr. Taylor¡¯s study. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been working all morning. Have some porridge I cooked.¡± She carried a steaming bowl and ced it on the desk. Mr. Taylor reacted coldly, tapping his fingers on the keyboard, ¡°Got it. If you have nothing to do, go out and leave me alone.¡± Mrs. Taylor frowned slightly ¨C there it was again. This extremely impatient attitude towards her. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Mr. Taylor had fallen out of love with her and had been charmed by a bitch¡­ Mrs. Taylor forced down the doubt in her heart andughed, ¡°Arthur ising to our house tomorrow. Should we get Laura to stay in the old house for a few days?¡± Mr. Taylor¡¯s stared at theputer screen, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about that. Go ask Dad.¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s smile disappeared ¨C How could Dad possibly agree? Mrs. Taylor left the study reluctantly. She approached old Mr. Taylor with the attitude of trying and told him what she thought. Undoubtedly, she was met with a scornful response from old Mr. Taylor.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°What? Is my granddaughter that shameful? What¡¯s the matter with my granddaughter that she has to be driven to live in the old house when guestse to visit?¡± Old Mr. Taylor could see that Mrs. Taylor had tricks in mind ¨C not to stay for a few days, but she wanted Laura never toe back! ¡°Fine, none of you care about my granddaughter. I will take care of her by myself!¡± old Mr. Taylor sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll move into the old house with Laura!¡± ¡°Dad, no¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor pretended to persuade him, but she was really relieved. No matter how it went, Laura was finally sent away. As for old Mr. Taylor, he didn¡¯t like her, so she gave up trying to please him. ¡­ Laura followed old Mr. Taylor back to the old house, and the news was passed on to Carl immediately. ¡°Just because I sent Arthur to stay with the Taylors for a few days, they kicked Laura back to the old house?¡± Carl pinched the photo and looked at Laura, carrying the suitcase, only to find it unbelievable. The irony on his face, as he thought of something, slowly turned to guilt. Chapter 62 Gouverneur Hospital Carl muttered, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have taken the liberty of putting this little girl in such an awkward position.¡± With that in mind, he did a few operations on theputer and transferred a hospital to Laura without hesitation. ¡°She should be wellpensated.¡± ¡­ When Laura received the phone call from thewyer, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. ¡°Gouverneur Hospital, isn¡¯t that Miller¡¯s property? Howe it¡¯s suddenly mine?¡± Thewyer briefly exined the reason, and Laura instantly understood, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll talk to youter about the transfer of property.¡± Thewyer was very nice and hung up the phone voluntarily. Laura fished out the business card Carl had handed her when she said goodbye and dialed the number on it. ¡°Is this Mr. Miller?¡± As if expecting her to call, Carl answered in a second, smiling, ¡°Yes, are you in trouble?¡± ¡°No.¡± Laura touched her nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s the gift you gave me that¡¯s too expensive. Please take it back.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? ¡± Carl yed the fool, ¡°Oh, you mean Gouverneur Hospital? But legally, Gouverneur Hospital is now your private property, and there is nothing I can do about it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way to change it?¡± Laura was helpless, although she knew this was Carl¡¯s tactic to force her to ept it. She had to ept it, ¡°All right.¡± ¡°But,¡± she said abruptly, ¡°you can send someone to take the pendant back someday.¡± Carl immediately felt upset, ¡°Girl, since I gave it to you, there is no reason to take it back.¡± ¡°The hospital you sent me is already enough to offset the fact that I saved you before ¡ª if you are not avable to send someone to get it, I can ask someone to send it there¡± After that, Laura deliberately said into the microphone, ¡°You,e over here, take the pendant to Miller¡¯s house.¡± Carl was amused and resigned, ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll send someone to get itter.¡± ¡°Well.¡± After hanging up the phone, Laura received a greeting message from Marcus. [Good afternoon.] Laura replied ¡°Good afternoon¡±. She thought twice but told Marcus about the hospital Carl had given her. [Really? But if it¡¯s what the Millers did, that¡¯s not too surprising ¡ª the Millers always remember the gratitude and repay it. Just take it. Following this message, Marcus sent a document to Laura¡¯s email inbox. Laura clicked on it to read a brief description of Gouverneur Hospital. Gouverneur Hospital was the property of the Millers and has been in operation for more than thirty years, making it one of the most famous hospitals in New York. Laura smiled, thinking that it was a coincidence that she was so well versed in the medical field and that this gift was just what she wanted. She was touched by Marcus¡¯ thoughtfulness. There were a lot of things she wanted to say to him, but she cut down the words in the input box and finally just sent the word ¡°thank you¡±. And Marcus¡¯ reply was very quick, [There is no need to say that.] Chapter 63 Secure Advantages Through Pull The next day. Laura arrived at Gouverneur Hospital in a high ponytail and in a white dress. ¡°Hello, that¡¯s the way to register.¡± She was tall but had a baby face. When the receptionist saw her, she thought she was a studenting to see a doctor and enthusiastically guided her toward the registration area. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Laura said tly, ¡°I¡¯m an invited specialist.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The receptionist was confused and looked at Laura. When she took her to the director¡¯s office, she still felt a bit incredulous. On the way, Laura opened her phone to look at it and unexpectedly found that Marcus had sent her a message before she came to the hospital. [If you have any problem while inspecting the hospital, you can always tell me.] Laura smiled and replied, [I¡¯ll be fine, you can handle your business without worry.] By the time she put her phone away, she had arrived at the office. ¡°Doctor.¡± The receptionist opened the door and winked at the middle¨Caged man in a white coat, ¡°Thisdy said¡­ She is a specially invited specialist.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± The senior doctor of internal medicine was looking at a medical record and nodded coldly. The receptionist felt that the atmosphere in the office was strange and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She ran away quickly. As soon as the door was closed, the room was instantly quiet and only the sound of turning pages echoed. Since the doctor did not say anything, Laura had plenty of patience, so she found a chair and sat down, crossing her legs to observe him. Laura was keenly aware that the doctor did not seem to like her. That was true. After Laura picked up a book with her hand, the doctor suddenly looked up, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± When she didn¡¯t respond, he frowned slightly, ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can read this.¡± He casually pulled out a file from a pile of folders on the desk and threw it to Laura. Laura instinctively reached out to catch it and looked at the date on the file, which was several months ago ¡ª the doctor was¡­ giving her a file that had been out of date. Laura raised her eyebrows, didn¡¯t say anything, and looked through it. The doctor was surprised to see that she didn¡¯t protest. But he thought of something, a trace of contempt shed through his eyes, and looked back down at the medical records in his hand ¡ª she secured advantages through the pull, so it was natural that she didn¡¯t dare to resist. As long as Laura kept her nose clean, although he is very disgusted with her behavior, it is possible to tolerate it. After a while, Laura gently closed the file. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m finished.¡± She stood up and prepared to return the file bag to him.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± Suddenly, the office door was mmed open and a nurse rushed in ¡°Doctor,e and help a patient who is about to go into shock!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The doctor asked no question, immediately stood up and urged the nurse, ¡°You take me there quickly!¡± Chapter 64 Save The atmosphere was tense. Laura subconsciously put the file on the table. She thought twice put the file into her bag before follow them. She had just found something ¡°interesting¡± in the file, which couldn¡¯t let go. After this, Laura hurriedly ran in the direction of the operating room. The operating room.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A young man was lying on the operating table as thin as a rake, whose face was white and his breathing was so weak that seemed to be dying at any second. The electronic instruments on his side kept beeping, which made people nervous. ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re here!¡± The arrival of the chief of internal medicine made the attending doctor¡¯s eyes glowing with surprise. He rushed forward and exined incoherently, ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything, but the patient just doesn¡¯t get better¡­¡± The director patted his shoulder and tried to calm him down, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can take our time¡­¡± This gentle gesture and words made the attending doctor calm down and cry out in pain, ¡°If we can¡¯t think of anything else, we have to notify his family to prepare for the funeral.¡± Although it has been working in the hospital for many years, in front of life and death, the kind of powerlessness thates out from the depths of the heart was hard to deal with. The director sighed and gazed at the young man on the operating table, gradually bing grave. He turned to the nurse waiting at the side and said, ¡°Let the patient¡¯s family know in advance that he¡­¡± ¡°He can be saved.¡± Laura suddenly answered. In the face of the puzzled eyes of the people in front of her, she repeated in a quiet voice, ¡°I¡¯m here, so he can be saved.¡± The director¡¯s face changed, first in surprise, then in anger. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? As an adult, you should be responsible for your own words! You just secured advantages through the pull. How can you save?¡± Laura realized that he was upset with her because he thought she came in with money. Without another word, she prepared for the operation. The director shouted, ¡°Stop it! Do you want to make him die fast?¡± ¡°Director,¡± at this point, the attending doctor hurriedly grabbed his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her try?¡± The attending doctor was well aware of how unlikely it was that the man¡¯s life could be saved. But it was better to try than to do nothing at all. Laura spoke with such confidence, that maybe she could seed. He thought with a slim hope. The director sneered and gave up on the idea of stopping Laura, sping his arms and looking on coldly, ¡°Try? Since when do people¡¯s lives depend on it? I dare to swear that if she really saves the patient, I would resign right away!¡± The words were full of distrust for Laura. But at this time, Laura was unconcerned about these things and began to begin the operation without distraction. Chapter 65 Resignation She operated skillfully, at ease, on the patient¡¯s thin body. The attending doctor watched her operation. Originally, a little uneasy in his heart, after watching for a long time, he slowly became surprised. Before this, he had never seen this kind of technique before¡­ But ording to medical knowledge, there was nothing wrong with her operation¡­ Before the attending doctor could figure it out, Laura finished the operation. She nced at the director and said, ¡°He¡¯s cured.¡± ¡°Cured?¡± The director was stunned, and then scoffed unmercifully, ¡°Cured? What can you do in such a short period?¡± The words were still full of disbelief. The attending doctor looked at the young man¡¯s face, on which roses were gradually back, and wanted to say something, ¡°director¡­¡± ¡°Bee, bee, bee!¡± The sudden sound of the electrocardiogram machine listened like a heavy hammer, hitting everyone¡¯s heart hard. On the screen, the green line, which had been close to a straight line, was gradually rising and falling like a peak and valley. The attending doctor was ecstatic, ¡°He¡¯s really cured!¡± And the director of internal medicine was already stunned, whispering incredulously, ¡°How is this possible¡­? How is this possible¡­¡± A few momentster, the young man lying on the table groaned softly and opened his eyes weakly. He stared straight up at the ceiling as if he couldn¡¯t believe he could wake up again, ¡°I¡­ Still¡­ Alive¡­ Am I?¡± ¡°Great! It¡¯s really good, really good! Not only can you wake up, but you can also even talk!¡± The attending doctor was so excited that he threw his arms around Laura¡¯s shoulders, ¡°How did you do that, oh my God! I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of medical skill before!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. His movements were so wide and rough that she was in some pain. Laura frowned slightly but didn¡¯t push his hand away, in consideration of his overexcitement. Instead, she turned her head to look at the director and said seriously, ¡°Congrattions, your oath hase true. From now on, you are fired.¡± The director froze, and a trace of annoyance shed from his face. ¡°What, what oath¡­ I was just talking casually¡­ Besides,¡± suddenly remembered something, he instantly became confident, ¡°as long as I don¡¯t resign, what can you do with me? What right do you have to fire me? You¡¯re just an invited expert!¡± Laura smiled nonchntly, ¡°Believe me or not is your business, but fire you is my business¡± The door to the operating room was suddenly opened, and a balding middle¨Caged man, wiping sweat with a handkerchief, jogged over with a panicked look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Taylor.¡± He was panting and couldn¡¯t adjust his messy breathing before giving Laura a nod, ¡°I didn¡¯t pick you up earlier because I was dyed¡­¡± Laura nodded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± The balding middle¨Caged man finished his work to please his future boss and became confident when he looked at the two people beside him. Chapter 66 Confession Ignoring their surprise, he firmly introduced to them, ¡°As you are all here, I don¡¯t have to go around. Miss Taylor is now the CEO of our hospital.¡± The attending doctor¡¯s eyes widened in amazement ¡ª so young to be the CEO of a hospital? The director was depressed. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Dean, you are kidding, right? She? The CEO? How is it possible¡­¡± The dean did not know what had happened before and felt strange, ¡°Why am I joking with you, Miss Taylor is the CEO of our hospital, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The director¡¯s brain was instantly nk but thought, ¡°It¡¯s over It¡¯s over. My career is over¡­ Now, he could not have imagined that his bad luck did not end. Laura nced at the director and slowly pulled out a file from her bag. ¡°Dean, I just found something ¡®interesting¡¯. Do you want to take a look at it?¡± The director was not in the mood to think about what was ¡°interesting¡±. His mind was in turmoil and his heart was beating fast as if it was a sign of ominous. ¡°Something interesting? What is it?¡± The dean took the file from Laura¡¯s hand with a puzzled look and looked at it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In just a few seconds, his expression turned serious. ¡°Exin to me what the hell is going on here!¡± The dean viciously flung the file at the director s face. The director had a bright red mark on his face. He didn¡¯t react and instinctively grabbed the file, and looked down in confusion. When he saw the contents clearly, he panicked and said, ¡°No, no! Dean, listen to my exnation!¡± Now the director wanted to go back a few minutes before and p himself hard! The document he had given Laura in the office was a record of the tax evasion he and others hadmitted while working at the hospital over the years! The dean pulled a long face, ¡°I was wondering how the hospital was missing so much public money, it turns out¡­ It¡¯s a waste of my trust and cultivation!¡± The director was already crying in pain. He hugged the dean¡¯s thigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡­ I beg you, don¡¯t fire me¡­ I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡± The dean said with disappointment, ¡°I have to fire you. If you don¡¯t confess the otherpliance, I might have to call the police right away¡­¡± ¡°No! No!¡± The director broke down on the spot, ¡°I confess! I¡¯ll confess! Please don¡¯t call the police, please¡­¡± ¡­ After the hospital inspection, the weekend was over. The bell rang for ss. Mrs. Boote walked in with a long face. Her high heels made a constant sound as she stepped heavily on the floor as if to express her displeasure on behalf of her master. Chapter 67 Cutting Class Mrs. Boote stood fixed in front of the podium and said impatiently, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good ~ morning ~ teacher~¡± a scatter of feeble greetings. Mrs. Boote became even angrier, ¡°Look at you, are you behaving like students? If you really don¡¯t want to study, I suggest you drop out of school and go to work!¡± ¡°Mrs. Boote.¡± Laura, who was always quiet in ss, suddenly raised her head and saidzily, ¡°That¡¯s not very nice of you to say. If any of the students take it seriously, you¡¯ll be misleading them.¡± Mrs. Boote red at her, ¡°Did I ask you to speak? Don¡¯t you know that students are not allowed to interrupt when the teacher is talking?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re Nora¡¯s aunt, and I know you have a problem with me. But can you not bring personal emotions to the ssroom? There still are a few students willing to study¡± Laura said so much that Mrs. Boote stared at her, but she didn¡¯t know what to say back. In the frozen atmosphere, Mrs. Boote mmed her books on the table and said, ¡°You have a problem with my teaching? Fine, I¡¯m not going to teach this ss! You can study on your own!¡± Laura was speechless. When had she ever questioned Mrs. Boote¡¯s teaching? But she leaned back in her chair her arms folded without a word and watched indifferently as Mrs. Boote left and mmed the door behind her. ¡­ The teacher¡¯s office. Mrs. Davis said, ¡°Mrs. Boote, how can you leave your students in the middle of ss? Please go back to ss.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Mrs. Boote folded her arms and turned her head away angrily. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, from now on, as long as Laura stays in ss 8 for one day, I won¡¯t go there forever!¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Mrs. Davis was even more helpless, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, Nora receiving a demerit is the best way to get through. Why do you have to keep holding it against Laura because of this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t go back!¡± On the other side, ss 8 was stirred up. ¡°It¡¯s so boring¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s how many sses Mrs. Boote has missed. I¡¯m really speechless¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Well, I counted it before. Add this one, exactly ten!¡± Someonemented, ¡°Ten. My bad academic performance is going to get worse.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, let¡¯s go talk to the principal!¡± The group of students was still debating in the corner, whether to go to the principal or not when Laura suddenly got up. Chapter 68 Rejection ¡°Laura, it¡¯s ss time, you can¡¯t leave your seat without permission.¡± A student watched Laura head for the door and immediately became anxious, ¡°Are you going to cut ss too?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± As she made a sharp turn, Laura stood on the tform and took a piece of chalk out of the chalk box. ¡°Mrs. Boote has left, so I can take her role.¡± ¡°You?¡± The crowd looked at her with suspicion, ¡°Can you do it? We are ready for new content.¡± Laura didn¡¯t retort as she flipped through the textbook in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s turn the book to page 96¡­¡± As time gradually passed, Laura¡¯s exnation became more and more fluent. She turned obscure biology into extremely easy¨Cto¨Cunderstand and fascinating. Not only the students who like studying but also those who usually don¡¯t like to listen to the lecture, are also unconsciously engaged in it. Until the bell rang, breaking the silence of the room. Laura patted the chalk dust on her hands and returned to her corner seat. Many students came and gathered around Laura, overwhelmed with excitement and admiration. ¡°Oh my God, how did you do that? That¡¯s the first time I thought that biology was so easy!¡± ¡°I never understood the knowledge before until listened to your exnation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing¡­¡± In the face of manypliments, Laura was calm, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just happen to be more proficient in this chapter. The next ss is about to start, so go back to your seats.¡± The crowd immediately dispersed. After everyone had left, Lucy suddenly poked Laura with her elbow and teased her. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you are awesome. You can even get a part¨Ctime job as a tutor.¡± ¡­ The office. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Other teachers had gone to ss, and Mrs. Boote was the only one left in the office. She picked up a pile of discarded papers on her desk and tore them like crazy, screaming unconsciously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the ss 8 students calling me back to ss? Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Mrs. Boote was stunned, then immediately threw all the scraps of paper into the trash can and straightened her messy hair. She pretended as if nothing happen and called out to the outside, ¡°Come in.¡± A girl with her jacket loosely tied around her waist opened the door, casually chewing gum, and gave Mrs. Boote a look, ¡°Are you still not going back to ss?¡± Mrs. Boot recognized her as one of Lucy¡¯s ¡°brothers¡±, and her mood suddenly became worse. She said, ¡°You¡¯re not listening to the ss, so why do you care about I don¡¯t go back to ss?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The girl nodded, leaned on the door frame, and blew a bubble, ¡°I came to inform you that you don¡¯t have toe to ss anymore ¡ª we don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Mrs. Boote¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The girl shrugged, ¡°Laura took your ce in ss after you left. She¡¯s very good, and you¡¯re not even close to her teaching level. So you don¡¯t even have toe to ss anymore.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 69 Disqualification ¡°What are you talking about, I¡¯m not even close to her?!¡± Mrs. Boote pulled her hair and screamed, thinking that either she was crazy or the world was crazy. However, the girl only came to deliver the message to Lucy, she did not care about Mrs. Boote¡¯s reaction. She said ¡°bye¡± and closed the door. Mrs. Boote gradually calm down along with office quieted down. ¡°No.¡± The more she thought about it, the worse she felt ¡°If Laura really reces me in the future, wouldn¡¯t I lose my job?¡± The more she thought about it, the more panicked she became, knowing that was not easy to be a teacher at Manhattan Bridges High School. Even one blemish on the record can result in immediate dismissal, let alone ¡°absence¡±! ¡°Calm down! Calm down! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Mrs. Boote calmed down and called the headmaster. ¡°Mrs. Boote?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I have something to tell you. The students of ss 8 are boycotting me¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Boote, you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± The headmaster interrupted her, ¡°I have something to say, too.¡± Mrs. Boote gulped nervously, ¡°What is it? ¡± ¡°Just before you called, the students in ss 8 told me everything.¡± The headmaster was serious, ¡°You¡¯ve been absent ten times, right? ¡°No, headmaster, listen to me first!¡± Mrs. Boote panicked, ¡°It¡¯s them¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Don¡¯t quibble with me! It¡¯s fact that you absent 10 times!¡± The headmaster¡¯s voice contained disappointment, ¡°Although your past performance has been very good, this time you are wrong. From now on, you are disqualified from giving lessons to ss 8. That¡¯s it.¡± An indifferent beep came over the receiver. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Mrs. Boote looked lost in thought, and the phone slid to the floor. ¡­ New York. Marcus got out of the car and hurried to the second floor of the hospital. On the way, he called urgently, ¡°Why did grandpa suddenly have a heart attack? Was he irritated by something?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± The housekeeper was at a loss. Marcus took a deep breath and stroked his furrowed brow, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go check on Grandpa now.¡± The hallway light was cold. The door of the operating room was lit up in red, and the word ¡°emergency¡± on it was particrly ring. The hallway was crowded with people who were sitting quietly on the benches waiting for the doctor, but when they saw Marcus, they stood up. ¡°Why are you sote? Do you know how long has it been since grandpa had an ident?¡± ¡°This is how you take care of grandpa, who loves you the most among all his grandchildren?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how your grandfather thinks so highly of you, really¡­¡± A bunch of taunts andints swept in, Marcus did not change his expression, ¡°If you are really worried about grandpa, don¡¯t make noise here.¡± The crowd unanimously shut their mouths tightly with different expressions. Chapter 70 Odds They were all illegitimate sons of the Brown family, and usually do not even have the qualifications to contact their grandfather. Now they suddenly flocked over together, so naturally, they all had their own tricks. After being seen through, they were silent. Like Marcus, they sat down.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The red light in the operating room had been on for a long time and finally went off. Several doctors came out with a hospital bed, ¡°Get out of the way. The patient just finished surgery, need quiet and rest!¡± A few of the bastards who had wanted to go overheard the words immediately stopped, watching the bed leaving. ¡°Marcus.¡± Suddenly, as the bed passed Marcus, the old man with a pale face opened his eyes with difficulty. ¡°Come to my¡­ Ward.¡± The words came out strained, but clear. It seemed that he had lost all his strength to say the word, and passed out. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Marcus anxiously took a step forward, thought of something, and stopped. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I¡¯ming.¡± Marcus disappeared together with the hospital bed. The bastards who were left behind were jealous ¡ª how could Marcus, a fop who only can y, be favored by Grandpa? ¡­ In the ward. After a long time, Grandpa Brown woke up. Marcus stood up, ¡°Grandpa, are your all right? Does your heart still hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Grandpa smiled weakly, ¡°I¡¯m used to it¡­¡± Marcus was silent. He handed over a te of early cut pitaya, ¡°Grandpa, you should eat something.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Grandpa barely ate a few bites before waving his hand to indicate that he didn¡¯t want it. Hey back in the hospital bed. ¡°By the way.¡± Suddenly remembering something, Grandpa smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you recently got a fianc¨¦e?¡± Marcus smiled as he remembered the young girl, ¡°Yes.¡± Grandfather keenly noticed the change in his grandson¡¯s expression, and he smiled more happily, ¡°It seems that you are very satisfied with your fianc¨¦e. Very well. I¡¯ve secretly inspected her before. Although the background of the young girl is not good, she is calm and kind. You have to cherish her!¡± Marcus nodded seriously, ¡°Grandpa, I will.¡± Marcus quietly left the room as his grandpa slept. ¡°Take care of the man in Ward 302, he¡­¡± The phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated before he could finish his words to the nurse. [I heard that your grandfather was hospitalized for a sudden heart attack, right? I know some fitness pills. I¡¯ll E¨Cmail them to youter.] Did the news of Grandpa¡¯s illness spread so fast that even Laura knew about it in such a short time? Marcus was surprised at first. Chapter 71 Strong Background But given the Browns¡¯ background and history as a focal point of New York power, it is hardly surprising. Marcus¡¯ expression softened and he sent back a text message. [Thank you] ¡­ ¡°The money for the taxi ran out so quickly, really? Did you secretly take that money to y?¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s suspicious gaze kept scanning Laura who was standing outside the door. Laura was expressionless, ¡°The school is so far away, the car¡­¡± ¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t make excuses.¡± Mrs. Taylor waved her hand impatiently and fished out her wallet, ¡°Just money, isn¡¯t it? From now on, you ask Jones for it, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Its perfunctory attitude, as if treated a little beggar. Laura looked at Mrs. Taylor clipping a few bills between her fingers, and she suddenly looked up, ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Taylor frowned. She was answered by the sound of the door closing. ¡°You, you! You little bitch!¡± Mrs. Taylor shouted at the closed door, ¡°How dare you take it out on me¡­¡± On the walk to school, Laura mused. She had asked Mrs. Taylor for the cab money because arge part of the Taylor family¡¯s property had been left by her mother ¡ª since it was her own money, there was no reason to give it to someone else. Although walking to school is not a problem at all, this is not the way to go¡­ After ss.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lucy looked down and grabbed a packet of chips from the belly of her desk, ¡°Laura, what are you thinking about? You¡¯ve been in a daze¡­¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Laura subconsciously denied it. But thinking of Lucy¡¯s power at school, she asked, ¡°Lucy, do you know of any good ways to make money?¡± ¡°Make money?¡± Lucy ripped open the chips, ¡°Are you very short of money? I can lend it to you, no repayment period.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t think so. I want to make money by myself.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lucy chewed up her chips and ate them with a loud click, ¡°Let me think¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Her eyes suddenly lit up with excitement, ¡°You can be a live streamer! I watched a beauty blogger live this morning, and people were giving her gifts like crazy.¡± Laura seriously considered, ¡°Livestreaming?¡± This meaningless repetition was misunderstood by Lucy to mean that Laura had never heard of the concept of ¡°livestreaming¡± before when she was in the countryside. She immediately took out her phone, and directly clicked on a livestreaming tform, with the very enthusiastic introduction, ¡°is a kind of special performance! There are many types of it, games, dancing, and even learning. You are very good at lecturing, right? You can open a live teaching ss!¡± The more she talked, the more she felt it made sense. Lucy showed her phone screen to Laura, ¡°Look!¡± In the center of the screen, a balding man with a big belly was slowly dragging the tone,zily reading from the book. Even so, arge number of viewers in the broadcast room gave him gifts. Chapter 72 Livestreaming Lucy saw this scene and thought it was strange, ¡°Since when is money so easy to earn? The lessons he taught are not half as good as yours.¡± ¡°You will do better than him!¡± Lucy affirmed Laura. Laura smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. She took out her phone and downloaded a livestreaming software, and quickly registered an ount. Lucy¡¯s suggestion was actually admissible. Laura adjusted the camera, selects the study section, and goes straight to livestreaming. This was her first livestreaming, she needed to attract visitors, so she deliberately opened the book and selected the difficultN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapters. Lucy leaned against the wall and listened in a daze for a while. After realizing that her foundation was too weak to understand the lesson, she chose to give up. Lucy took a curious look at the number of people online in the upper right corner. It was a lone ¡°1¡±. ¡°What the hell,¡± Lucy muttered, ¡°are people here so insane? They¡¯d rather listen to an old man who¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t say that.¡± Laura relieved her, ¡°My livestreaming is low in poprity, so it¡¯s normal for them not to see it.¡± Lucy thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After that, she logged in her ount and directly sent several high¨Cpriced gifts to Laura¡¯s livestreaming room. All of a sudden, the system notification at the top kept cycling Laura¡¯s room number. Laura looked at the rapidly rising poprity value in the room and arge number of users came in. She pursed her lips, ¡°Lucy¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± As if she knew what she wanted to say, Lucy leaned back in her chair, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll get the money back in no time. I¡¯m calling it¡­ an investment! Yes, it¡¯s an investment!¡± Laura looked at the smugness on Lucy¡¯s face with amusement. After the conversation, Laura got serious and said to the new audience, ¡°Okay, let me go over this question again. If you guys don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask me in thements.¡± With that, she lowered her head to see the book and began to write on it continuously. As her exnation became more and more detailed, thements on the screen gradually turned from questions like ¡°This question seems difficult, can you understand it?¡± to a wave of crazypliments. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re amazing. I understood it as soon as I heard it!¡± ¡°If my teacher could lecture like you, I wouldn¡¯t have to get C in every exam. Faced with so manypliments, Laura didn¡¯t react too much, but Lucy puffed up her chest, ¡°I told you could do it!¡± At that moment, Mrs. Wilson, who was carrying the books, passed by the ssroom. She heard the sound of a young girl¡¯s voice in the ssroom, and out of curiosity, she stopped at the window and peered in. Before she could see what was going on, Laura noticed her and tore off a piece of the draft paper, dipped it in mineral water, and pped it on the window. Chapter 73 Invasion ¡°Peeping is bad behavior, Mrs. Wilson.¡± Laura said. Mrs. Wilson was so embarrassed that the p on the window was no longer a piece of paper but a cold p. She bit her lip, and furiously said, ¡°It¡¯s just a lecture. I can¡¯t even look at it?!¡± She stomped on her high heels and left the ss 8 window. She hated Laura even more. ¡­ Weekend. On this day, a dozen students from ss 8 organized a party. They invited Lucy and Laura to join them. Laura was not interested, but she couldn¡¯t stand Lucy¡¯s insistence, so she had to agree. The colorful lights were dazzling, and the singing was even deafening. The crowd yed various games ¡°Laura!¡± Lucy tugged Laura by the corner of her coat, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing to y with us?¡± Laura shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Her voice was muffled by the loud music, but Lucy understood her movement, ¡°No? It¡¯s no fun for you toe here and not y together!¡± Laura still shook her head. She now felt a little headache from the noise. Laura leaned over to Lucy¡¯s ear and shouts, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom!¡± Lucy was ying with some of her friends, and nodded absently, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Laura washed her face in the bathroom and stared at herself in the mirror with a wet face, which made her feel alive. After drying her hands and face, she prepared to go out. ¡°Ah!¡± Only a few steps away, she bumped head¨Con into a broad chest. ¡°Sorry.¡± Laura reflexively apologized and then had to walk around the man in front of her. ¡°Laura, wait a minute. I need to talk to you.¡± The man had no intention of letting her go, but his long arms reached out and blocked her path. Laura stopped, wary, but showed a big smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Laura, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Eric gave her a condescending look, only to find an irritating smile on her face. His niece, it was because of such a smile that she was bewitched, right? ¡°Just a word. Stay away from Lucy.¡± Hearing that name, the smile faded on her face. She asked rhetorically, ¡°Why do you care how I get along with Lucy? Who are you to meddle in her social circle?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Eric¡¯s voice was low, ¡°Because I¡¯m her uncle!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Laura said calmly, ¡°And?¡± Eric was irritated by her perfunctory attitude. He took a step forward to approach her, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a bastard of the Taylor family. You¡¯ve managed to make friends with Lucy. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you are approaching her with ill intentions¡­¡± Chapter 74 Unqualified ¡°You have an excellent imagination.¡± Lauraughed. ¡°What you said does make sense. But those words you should go talk to Lucy, note to me. After all, you can tell Lucy to stay away from me, but¡­¡± The slow tone of voice suddenly became loud and clear when thest sentence was uttered, ¡°You have no right to intervene my business.¡± Seeing Laura¡¯s insistence, Eric gnashed his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t think there¡¯s nothing I can do about you. If you insist on clinging to her, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson¡­¡± Laura stopped talking and looked around. After a moment, her eyes finally rested on the half cup of drink, which she had left at the front desk before going into the bathroom. ¡°Mr. James, please move over.¡± Laura pushed Eric¡¯s hand away and walked straight to the cup. Picking up the paper cup, she turned around and walked to stand in front of Eric. Then, under his puzzled eyes, she smiled and poured the drink over him. ¡°You! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Eric froze, jumped away with great reaction, and frantically pulled out tissues from the table to wipe his clothes. But no matter how hard he tried, the white fabric was still stained.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Eric clutched the paper towel, full of anger, and red at Laura, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You!¡± ¡°Mr. James, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Laura, with a bank card between her fingers, gently held Eric¡¯s shoulders and put it in his jacket pocket. ¡°Here. The money on this bank card pays for this shirt. And,¡± she patted Eric¡¯s shoulder and whispered in his ear, ¡°at ease, I¡¯m not interested in your family. The only reason I¡¯m friends with Lucy is because of herself.¡± Eric instantly turned red and became irritated, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Laura? Uncle?¡± She hade out to look for Laura but saw a familiar figure beside her. ¡°Uncle, why are you here? Laura,e here!¡± Lucy yanked Laura over and tucked her behind herself ¡ª a clear gesture of protection. She looked at Eric unhappily, ¡°Uncle, were you just picking on Laura?¡± Eric pulled a long face. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Lucy didn¡¯t give him a chance to say anything, and interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t quibble, I heard what you just said to Laura!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Lucy intensified her tone, ¡°I respect you as my uncle. I¡¯ve said in public before that anyone who bullies Laura is equal to think nothing of me. If you really respect me¡­¡± Chapter 75 Poison Suddenly thinking of something, she quickly changed her words, ¡°Forget it.¡± Realizing that these two words represent a kind of a disappointment to him, Eric¡¯s face instantly looked bad. He clenched his hands and couldn¡¯t say anything.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s my business. Who I want to make friends with is nobody¡¯s business ¡ª and that includes you. Do you understand? Uncle.¡± Ignoring Eric, who looked pale after hearing these words, Lucy took Laura¡¯s hand and turned away. On their way back they encountered someone unexpected. ¡°Laura, what are you doing here?¡± Marcus was quite surprised. Laura was also surprised and pointed to Lucy who pulled her in, ¡°Came with her.¡± In New York, the only daughter of Mr. James was notorious for her capriciousness. Marcus instantly understood exactly why Laura was here, and he smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence. My grandfather also mentioned you before, saying that the medicine you said was very effective, and I must invite you to my house for a meal.¡± Laura understood instantly. As she found the party boring but didn¡¯t know how to leave. ¡°I just have time now. How about¡­ I go with him?¡± Laura nced at Lucy. Lucy bristled unhappily, ¡°Laura, what¡¯s the fun in going to his house, just stay with me¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Laura hesitated. Seeing this, Marcus went straight up and wrapped his arm around Laura¡¯s waist, ¡°Right, let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Eh eh!¡± Lucy panicked, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± She shouted fast and furiously, but Marcus had already taken Laura away. ¡°Lucy, why are you dawdling here? Don¡¯t you want to go in and y?¡± A female student who had gone to the bathroom looked at Lucy in surprise. Lucy stomped her foot fiercely, ¡°Marcus, you dare to abduct my Laura.¡± Lucy, who couldn¡¯t think of anything to do with him, cursed and went back to the party. The bewildered female student was left standing in the same ce. ¡­ The Brown¡¯s house. Grandpa put down the flower pot in his hand happily, ¡°Let me see, who did my grandson bring to see me?¡± Laura was a little shy. She called ¡°Grandpa¡±, and let him take her hand and look her up and down. Grandpa fished out a ne from his pocket, ¡°This meeting was so sudden that I didn¡¯t have time to prepare for it, so I¡¯ll take this as a gift for my grandson¨Cinw.¡± At this moment, Laura nced at Marcus, who was following her and saw him nodding gently. She smiled and epted the gift, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Grandpa warmly dragged Laura inside. During this process, Laura kept watching his face. Suddenly she noticed something ¡ª from the look on his face, he had been poisoned for a long time! Chapter 76 Opportunity The highest branch is not the safest roost. As the head of the Browns, it¡¯s not unusual for Grandpa to be targeted by some evil people who are up to no good. As for who was behind this¡­ Laura doesn¡¯t have a clue now. She continued to talk andugh with her grandfather as if nothing had happened. In her heart, she secretly made up her mind ¡ª when she has the chance, she will definitely help his grandfather to cure the poison! ¡­ ss 3 It¡¯s currently the end of ss time, and the ss was bustling. ¡°Eh eh, have you been watching trendstely?¡± ¡°What? Tell me quickly!¡± Two girls at the front table were excitedly discussing gossip. Nora was quietly lying on her desk, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she interjected, ¡°What is it, can I listen?¡± ¡°Huh? You want to know it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The two girls, who had been excited, looked at each other, and instantly lost all interest. ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to do our homework.¡± After saying that, they turned around in unison as if no one was there, leaving Nora alone. Nora got a long face, and her hand under the table balled up into a fist ¡ª again! Ever since she had been transferred to the ss, she was resisted and rejected by the entire ss of girls every day. And all this¡­ It was all because of Laura! Laura, Laura¡­ Laura, Laura¡­ Nora repeatedly recited this hateful name in her mind. If she had the chance, she would definitely take revenge! At that moment, as if God had heard her mind, Nora¡¯s cell phone in the belly of the table suddenly vibrated. It was an anonymous picture text message. Nora was a little confused, but when she saw what was in the picture, she was overjoyed! ¡ª-In the picture, Laura has one hand on Eric¡¯s shoulder, bending her head to talk beside his ear. What else could it be if not an embrace? Nora¡¯s lips can¡¯t stop rising, Laura was engaged and Eric had a fianc¨¦e who was a famous pianist in New York with a huge fan base.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The more Nora thought about it, the more excited she became. After a few operations on her phone, she posted the picture anonymously to the school forum. The title of the post was, ¡°The true colors of the ss 8 transfer student! It have to say that this title was really eye¨Ccatching. It was early in the morning, and many students were ying with their phones to refresh themselves. In a short while, the forum quickly gathered arge number of people to spill the tea. ¡°My God, is this true or false? Isn¡¯t Eric Kimberly¡¯s fianc¨¦? Why is he cuddling with other women?¡± ¡°God, Kimberly is so good, and her fianc¨¦ ran off with someone else. I¡¯ll never trust men again.¡± ¡°Eric is so good, why would he fall for a country bumpkin like that? In my opinion, it¡¯s not sure who took the initiative¡­¡± Seeing that the crowd was gradually turning the spearhead of public opinion on Laura, a few kilometers away in the Taylors¡¯ vi, Lily hooked her lips slightly and withdrew from the post contentedly. ¡°My good sister, now the evidence is all there. How can you change your plight.¡± Chapter 77 Scold Lily was in a good mood, so she shared the post with Mrs. Taylor. Mrs. Taylor was still in Europe and was helping Dennis try on clothes when she received the message. ¡°Dennis, how about trying this on? This gray one will make you look more elegant.¡± Dennis turned around and went into the fitting room, Mrs. Taylor finally had some time to look at her phone. After browsing the post, she frowned at thements, ¡°This little bitch, she really embarrasses the Taylor family¡­¡± ¡°Mom?¡± Dennis walked out, he stroked his suit in front of the fitting mirror, ¡°What were you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Mrs. Taylor smiled and stepped forward to retie his bow tie, ¡°Your sister just sent a message saying she misses you. Do you want to go back and see her?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Dennis knitted his eyebrows, ¡°You know my ability. I¡¯m just being condescending when I go back. How can you ask me to go back!¡± There was a good deal of pride in his slightly discontented tone. Mrs. Taylor was rejected but not angry, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. In fact, it¡¯s me want to go back.¡± As she spoke, she kept looking at Dennis, who was dressed in formal clothes and was very satisfied with her eldest son. Her son was a graduate of an Ivy League school and was staying in Europe to further his education. She was so proud of him! Dennis indifferently buttoned his cufflinks, ¡°Since mom is in a hurry to go back, I¡¯ll book you a return ticketter.¡± Mrs. Taylor nodded happily, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ The posting continued to grow in poprity and finally caught Lucy¡¯s attention.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She cursed, ¡°What the hell are these people saying? ¡± While cursing, Lucy also not forgot to put the link to the post into the ss 8 chat group. ¡°Guys, we ss 8 people are being bullied.¡± The others in the group responded. ¡°Laura helped me get my grades up, and this time I¡¯ll do whatever it takes!¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Laura, bullying us ss 8¡¯s is not okay!¡± Thements on the post exploded. Lucy and ss 8 argued with thement section, unfortunately, with little sess. Instead of clearing up the malicious rumors, they unwittingly turned the issue into Twitter. ¡°Dirtbag¡±, ¡°seduction¡±, and ¡°cheating¡±¡­ Several keywords were trending, and the name ¡°Kimberly¡± was particrly prominent among other tags. Within a few moments, the only thing left in thements section of the post was the curses of Kimberly¡¯s fans. ¡°The people nowadays are getting more and more shameless. She knows that he has a fianc¨¦e and still goes to hook up, really cheap! ¡°Poor Kim, so many years of romance, ruined by a bitch¡­¡± ¡°Bitch who ruins people¡¯s rtionships!¡± Chapter 78 Video Marcus was absorbed in his work when the tweet that popped up in the bottom right corner of hisputer was one that instantly caught his attention. ¡°Kimberly was cheated on. The mistress turned out to be her niece? !¡± Marcus read out the titles word by word ¡ª- Kimberly is Laura¡¯s aunt if My memory is right. So, in other words, the ¡°her niece¡± in the title is probably¡­ Marcus thought it was unlikely, but clicked on the post. After learning more about what had happened, Marcus sneered. ¡°Trying to ruin Laura¡¯s reputation with such a childish trick? Naive!¡± He directly found the hacker who had been working for the Browns, sent the images, and said, ¡°Find the surveince cameras nearby. I want to know what happened!¡± The hacker¡¯s ability was excellent. Within a short timeter, Marcus received a video. He watched the entire video and immediately took out his phone to call his assistants. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°In five minutes, I want to see the James stock drop by the limit.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The phone hung up. Marcus leaned back in a ck leather chair and watched the video repeatedly, while his face turned cold. ¡­ ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll look at that tomorrow. I¡¯m off duty now.¡± Eric, who had just finished work, looked at his watch and put aside the report handed by his assistant. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± But the assistant has no intention to go out, standing in front of the desk, about to say but stopped. Eric raised his eyebrows. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°No, just¡­¡± The assistant hesitated. ¡°You just got on the trend. It¡¯s about ady named Laura who is getting a lot of abuse from the Inte right now¡­¡± He meant to imply that Eric, you have been found cheating, hurry up and find a way to appease your mistress! However, Eric frowned and thought that Laura was trying to get in touch with him, deliberately and clumsily. He made a look of disgust and waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. They can scold if they want.¡± Laura brought it on herself anyway. The assistant looked down. ¡°Yes.¡± As the online store grew but nobody responded, a man who no one expected stepped in. Old Mr. Taylor posted a tweet. ¡°You who are spreading rumors about my granddaughter, wait for a letter from ourwyers in a few days!¡± A very short sentence, which contained a great amount of information, instantly let theizen begin a new round of spection. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t Laura the illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with this trend, so I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± By the time Laura found the post and learned that old Mr. Taylor was speaking for her, it had been three or four hours since the incident. She called him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Laura was worried that the online attacks will be transferred to old Mr. Taylor.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 79 Take Seriously Old Mr. Taylor was well aware of Laura¡¯s concerns. Nevertheless, his tone was still firm, ¡°You are my granddaughter, and you were bullied. I have no reason to ignore!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Oh, Laura, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t follow Twitter for a few days. Grandpa will take care of this for you!¡± Laura hesitated for a moment, but finally agreed, ¡°Well¡­ All right.¡± Laura hung up the phone and was about to turn off her Twitter messages, as Old Mr. Taylor told her to do when Marcus sent her a video. There¡¯s no caption, just a video. Laura couldn¡¯t help butugh after watching. There was a swelling of strength in her chest. It was never empty behind her. The next day. In ss 8, Laura found her ce. As soon as her butt was near the side of the chair, Lucy rushed over. ¡°Laura, Laura, did you see that trend yesterday?¡± ¡®Yes, what¡¯s the matter? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Lucy shouted with great exaggeration. ¡°You don¡¯t worry about someone throwing shit on you! You just wait.¡± Lucy was outraged. ¡°I¡¯ll find out who¡¯s behind this!¡± Seeing Lucy¡¯s indignant attitude, Laura curled her lips slightly, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± ¡­ After ss, Lucy opened Twitter. She was so angry that she took a nce at the trend, ¡°She is so phony.!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Laura was reading a book and casually asked, ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Kimberly! I used to have a crush on her because she yed the piano so well, but I didn¡¯t think she was the same as your sister¡­¡± Lucy curled her mouth in anger and handed over the phone. Laura nced at the screen and saw that Kimberly had just tweeted: ¡°I don¡¯t understand why my niece is doing this to me. If she¡¯s upset with me, she shouldn¡¯t be doing this to get back at me¡­ Doesn¡¯t she know she¡¯s hurting herself, too? Thement section of this tweet, not surprisingly, was full of fans. ¡°Hug Kim. It¡¯s very kind of you to be considerate of Laura when you¡¯re the one who got hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate to have a niece like Laura. ¡± Meanwhile, the abuse of Laura was getting worse. At first, Laura was able to browse indifferently, but as the abusive words touch her family and friends, her expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Laura, are you, are you okay?¡± Lucy was frightened by her expression and stammered tofort her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take those words on the Inte seriously. They¡­¡± ¡°How could I not take it seriously?¡± Laura said coldly. ¡°Not only do I have to take them seriously, but also let them pay for their own words and deeds!¡± Laura picked up her phone and logged on to Twitter. Chapter 80 Reversal The moment she opened the message, a lot of abuse poured out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Instead of watching it, Laura posted the video Marcus sent her. The caption read, keep your eyes open and see if I hug Eric or not! The quality of the video was so clear that everyone can see that Laura and Eric¡¯s hug in the picture was clearly a visual error! Before anyone could finish watching the video, Laura tweeted again: ¡®I have submitted all the abusive messages to the police.¡¯ In response, not long after the tweet, a prominent New Yorkw firm spoke out. ¡°We have beenmissioned by Laura Taylor and we are in charge of all issues.¡± This sentence was followed by a long list of ids. The sequence of events caught everyone off guard. They patiently watched the video, determined it was fake, and swerved. ¡°What, Laura just patted him on the shoulder. Such a small thing can also be involved in ¡®seduction¡¯?¡± ¡°Are some men so confident that a simple touch from a woman can be seen as a ploy to get his attention?¡± ¡± In conclusion: Eric is self-sentimental.¡± The mockery of Eric was not over. Many people even looked at Kimberly¡¯s post in the morning and thought that there was something wrong with what she had said. ¡°Actually, I wanted to say for a long time, isn¡¯t this phony?¡± ¡°It¡¯s irresponsible to tweet something before it¡¯s clear.¡± ¡°Kimberly fans shut up! It¡¯s your fault!¡± Seeing the online bacsh, ss 8 people were fighting back. ¡°Well, well, well, didn¡¯t you scold Laura so hard before? What, why don¡¯t continue now?¡± ¡°A bunch of brainless people, bah! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing all these, to say who was the happiest, Lucy was certainly one of them. She pped her thighs in delight. ¡°Laura, you did a good job! You have no idea what they say¡­¡± Seeing Laura calmly looking at the mobile phone in her hand, Lucy leaned over curiously, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Laura blocks another user. ¡°A few of the people on the list sent me messages to ask my forgiveness.¡± ¡®What? Lucy froze for a moment, and then showed a slight disdain on her face. ¡°What a bunch of people¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to see it, and quickly posted a tweet mocking, ¡°Some fans are really cheeky. They don¡¯t want to stand at punishment when they do something wrong.¡± ¡­ ¡°Kim,¡± Kimberly¡¯s secretary told Kimberly cautiously about the online reversal, ¡°what should we do now?¡± Kimberly flipped through thements section and turned pale when she saw all the mockingments, especially Laura¡¯s own videos. ¡°What to do? What else was I supposed to do? !¡± Chapter 81 Drop Out Kimberly yelled angrily. She was about to turn off her phone when several loyal fans began sending her messages. ¡°Kim, this is thest time I¡¯m going to call you Kim. Other fans are too young to tell. But I know that when you posted those words, you were using Laura for publicity, right? I¡¯m really disappointed in you this time. I will unfollow you. Goodbye.¡± For the rest of the messages, although the details were different, the content was the same ¡ª they unfollow. Kimberly was devastated. The fans who had been with her for years were gone! She called Eric, and as she spoke, tears began to fall. ¡°Eric, help me¡­¡± On the other side. Mrs. Taylor got off the ne and hurried to school. For what happened on the these days, although she did not concern carefully, but knew the general situation. She regretted that she has put Laura in school, Finding the headmaster, Mrs. Taylor smiled. ¡°I¡¯m trying to get Laura to drop out of school. Look¡­¡± The headmaster was surprised. Laura? Drop out from school? He hesitated. ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t transfer Laura to ss 2¡­?¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Mrs. Taylor was about to make a random excuse when Laura, who had heard the news, rushed to stop her. ¡°Ms. Taylor.¡± Laura looked at the guilty Mrs. Taylor. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if I drop out of school or not.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor felt guilty at first, but then she remembered something and said with confidence, ¡°Headmaster, I don¡¯t want to do this either. But the scandal with Laura, if she stays in school, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be hurt¡­¡± The headmaster was surprised. ¡°Scandal? What scandal? Laura has been doing so well. Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about her?¡± Mrs. Taylor hesitated. ¡°She¡¯s the one who seduced her uncle¡­¡± The headmaster was stunned, with aplicated expression and a euphemistic tone, ¡°Ms. Taylor, you haven¡¯t read thetest Twitter, have you?¡± Said, he carefully turned out the page, and directly handed over the phone. When Mrs. Taylor finished reading, she was speechless ¡ª- Lily¡¯s n, unexpectedly¡­ Failed. Mrs. Taylor can¡¯t say a word. Laura knows Mrs. Taylor won¡¯t drop her out of school for a while. She didn¡¯t leave the academic room when it was over, because she had something for the principal. Laura handed a piece of paper to the headmaster. ¡°Here¡¯s the information I found about the girls who posted the tweet.¡± The headmaster took the paper and scanned it. His expression became serious and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Laura. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± ¡°Well.¡± Laura nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Headmaster, I¡¯m going out now.¡± Seeing Laura turn around and leave, Mrs. Taylor ran after her and they both went out of the academic room.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As they walked down the hall, Mrs. Taylor seemed to selectively forget about dropping out. ¡°Laura,¡± she said, ¡°I almost misunderstood you because you didn¡¯t tell me about everything that happened.¡± Chapter 83 Audio ¡°Yes. is it just a rumor? It¡¯s so easy to get a deposition. How could it take so long?¡± If onlookers just subjective spected, some marketing IDs were as if they have the evidence that Laura was making a deceptive show of strength, and posted a lot of articles. ¡°Surprise! After issuing awyer¡¯s letter and no more action, the mistress is a liar!¡± ¡°Is Laura really being reasonable? Click in to see professionalwyer analysis!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Such astonishing headlines came out one after another, and finally, some people were dissatisfied and questioned, ¡°If the evidencees outter, your marketing IDs will be done.¡± One marketing ID quickly replied to thisment, saying smugly, ¡°Laura has no rights at all. Sue? Wouldn¡¯t that be going against Kimberly? She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± These marketing IDs would never have dreamed that all their online mockery of Laura would end up in the eyes of a person. Marcus dialed a paparazzi, ¡°Keep an eye on someely.¡± When he called, the paparazzi was nervous and scared, and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, who¡­ Who do you want me to keep an eye on?¡± Marcus said the name slowly, ¡°Kimberly.¡± ¡­ The paparazzi was very dedicated. In just two or three days, he had recorded a lot of evidence about the marketing ID matter. Marcus listened to the audio sent to his phone, and he nodded in satisfaction, ¡°You did a good job. Post this audio onler and I¡¯ll transfer money to you.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The paparazzi immediately went to do it. He log in to another Twitter ount and sent the audio directly. The only Tag in the audio was #Kimberly, with no extra keywords, but that didn¡¯t stop it from quickly spiking up the trend and causing shockwaves all over the inte. That day, countless people clicked on the audio and heard Kimberly¡¯s voice slowly flowing out of it. Kimberly, who had always been sweet and gentle in front of everyone, was now showing her disdain and arrogance, said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me just saying that? As long as I just pretend to be aggrieved. I have so many fans, they will definitely all fight with me. Laura is going to get a lot of abuse so that mentality copse. And obediently roll back to the countryside, also do not have to appear in front of me let me upset.¡± Everyone who listened to the audio fell silent. They couldn¡¯t believe it. They felt that the values they had built up over the years had copsed in the blink of an eye. How could the person who said these words be the gentle, understanding Kimberly that they remembered? Many sensible fans broke down and cried, listening to the audio over and over again, as if this was the only way to make them ept the truth. At the same time, many attentive onlookers have picked out thepanies behind those marketing IDs. It turned out that those marketing IDs were all signed up under Kimberly¡¯spany. Chapter 84 Fall Guy A group of people rushed to thements section of Kimberly¡¯stest tweet to share their hurt feelings. ¡°I used to defend you everywhere when you had an ident. The appearance you made was all false, you liar!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Of the curse, there were still a lot of sincere fans trying to maintain it. ¡°Yes, I admit that Kim did not do a good job this time. But wouldn¡¯t you swear at a woman who robbed your fianc¨¦? It was generous of Kim not to scold her to her face.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I think this audio must have been maliciously edited. Who is trying to hurt Kim? I can only say that Kim is too good and has too many enemies¡­¡± As Twitter was turned upside down by the audio, Kimberly bit her lip in anxiety as she heard the news ¡ª- who was it¡­ Who on earth recorded what she said and put it online on purpose? ! Her agent, who was keeping an eye on the Inte, noticed that there was still a lot of defending Kimberly¡¯s words, and said, ¡°Kim, don¡¯t worry. But don¡¯t attend the event for a few days. I will work with thepany to figure it out.¡± Although, the first time the agent knew the news, also felt quite surprised. After all, Kimberly¡¯s disguise was so good that even he was around her all the time but didn¡¯t notice anything different. But he was relieved at the thought of how few in the circle were clean. After consoling Kimberly, he turned around and called thepany. Kimberly waited anxiously for a long time before her agent hung up the phone. ¡°What does thepany say?¡± ¡®she asked nervously at once. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± The agent continued to reassure her, ¡°Thepany said, when the timees to find a fall guy, nothing happened to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kimberly was relieved. The agent smiled ¡ª Kimberly was still valuable to theirpany, so she would be saved. But that¡¯s hard to say once she is useless. ¡­. Laura asked Marcus out for lunch to thank him for the video. In the restaurant, the food was too fragrant to arouse people¡¯s appetite. They sat opposite and talked happily. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Suddenly Laura thought of something and became a little serious. She put down her ss and looked around to make sure no one was around. Then, in a low voice, she said to a confused Marcus, ¡°You have to keep the secret that your grandfather has been poisoned!¡± The words rang like thunder in Marcus¡¯s ears. He shook his hand, and the wine in the ss spilled all over the table. ¡°You say¡­ Is it true?¡± In the end, the words sounded angry. Laura looked grave. ¡°For sure, I looked carefully. You know¡­ Your grandfather¡¯s health has been getting worsetely¡­¡± And the reason behind this is self-evident. Chapter 85 Bear Markets Marcus mmed the empty wine ss down on the table. ¡°I underestimated the ambition of those bastards. But how can they be so vicious¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. It won¡¯t be worth it.¡± Laura patted him on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the poison won¡¯t be a problem. At least for me, solving it is not a problem at all. I will pay attention to the medicinal materials of detoxification these days, and so on¡­¡± Marcus looked at Laura, and his anger gradually subsided. ¡°Laura,¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°it was my fault that Grandpa got poisoned. But I promise that as long as I live, I will protect you.¡± Laura was frozen. Her heart missed a beat, followed by aplicated feeling¡­ Having finished their meal, they walked out of the restaurant together. . Eric had just been in a meeting all day. He was exhausted now. Just as he sat down on the sofa to have a rest, his assistant rushed into the office. ¡°Boss, something bad!¡± Eric frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak slowly.¡± The assistant gasped. ¡°Thepany¡¯s stock has plummeted!¡± ¡°What? ¡°Eric turned pale and sat up straight. ¡°Where¡¯s the financial adviser? Get the financial adviser here!¡± Soon the financial adviser trotted in, wiping his sweat. He stumbled to exin, ¡°Someone sold ourpany¡¯s stock at a low price, and that¡¯s why the stock plummeted¡­¡± Eric frowned even more. ¡°Sell our stock at a low price? Who?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The financial adviser was sweating. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Has the James family been guilty of anythingtely? ¡ª Eric was just trying to figure out who the most likely person was when Kimberly called.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey, have you been looking at trendstely?¡± Kimberly¡¯s voice was sweet and peevish, hoping Eric would find out who leaked the audio for her and take it out on the one. ¡°No.¡± Eric made a perfunctory lie. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t know what was going on with Kimberly recently, but it¡¯s just that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to smooth her. Chapter 86 Obedient But Kimberly didn¡¯t hear Eric¡¯s implication. She called out again, ¡°Eric, do you know¡­¡± ¡°Well.¡± Eric interrupted impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± And then he hung up the phone directly. On the other side, Kimberly held the phone, looking angry ¡ª- how dare Eric do this to her? ! Fortunately, Eric¡¯s assistant made a phone call to reassure her, ¡°Miss Taylor, our boss didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but thepany¡¯s affairs are too much¡­¡± It¡¯s hard to get angry in front of outsiders, Kimberly forced a smile and said, ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡± ¡­ Laura went home and wasplimented by Old Mr. Taylor. Heughed and said, ¡°Laura, you¡¯re amazing. You were able to contact thew firm ranking first!¡± Laura sat down next to Old Mr. Taylor and smiled shyly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not that good.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Old Mr. Taylor put his arm around his granddaughter¡¯s shoulder and patted her on the head. ¡°I know you. I don¡¯t believe a word of a rumor they¡¯re making. Go ahead to sue them, Grandpa will always support you!¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandpa.¡± Laura was a little moved. She put the food she had brought back on the table and opened the lid. ¡°Grandpa, I bought this for you on my way back. I heard it¡¯s delicious. Please try it!¡± Old Mr. Taylorughed. ¡°Good girl, if my son is half as good as you, I¡¯ll be happy¡­¡± Laura smiled and said nothing. ¡­ The days flew by. The online marketing IDs saw that Laura had not taken any action and became more furious. ¡°As we said, Laura is a liar. She dares not do anything.¡± Not long after that, thew firm, which had been silent for days, suddenly posted a tweet. ¡°We have given some people a chance, but no one appreciates it. Please check ourwyer¡¯s letter as soon as possible. The trial will be conducted as scheduled and live.¡± With this tweet, many onlookers were excited. It¡¯s about to get more interesting! ¡­ ss 8. In the noisy ssroom, Laura sat back quietly and kept sliding her finger on the mobile phone screen. Recently, she found several rare drugs on underground drug trading websites, but the authenticity of the information was questionable. Suddenly there was a loud noise outside the window with a crying female voice. Laura was not interested in it, but Lucy, sitting next to her, opened the window and took a look downstairs. Then Lucy got excited. ¡°It¡¯s Nora!¡± Chapter 87 Be Impartial Lucy ran downstairs with Laura. ¡°Come on, Laura, this is going to be fun! Nora cried, how exciting it was!¡± The square. There had been a lot of people around here, mostly ss 8 students who came out together to watch the fun. When they saw Laura, they greet her with a smile and said, ¡°Serve her right.¡± Lucy pulled Laura into the crowd to see the people in the center. Nora was in tears, clutching the sleeve of the police officer in front of her and shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t arrest me! I didn¡¯t mean to do it, I didn¡¯t take that picture! Lily, Lily, help me, help me¡­¡± Lily, who was standing on the far edge, became the center of attention. Even the police looked at her suspiciously. Lily cursed in her heart ¡ª- you get caught, and you want to take me with you? !N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She was upset, but she put on a fake face and said stiffly, ¡°You must get something wrong. Nora can not break thew.¡± The policeman nced at Lily and shook his mobile phone screen in front of her eyes, ¡°Nora is malicious nder on the Inte. We would never arrest people without evidence.¡± ¡°Well, well.¡± Lily stuttered, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Lily, you have to say something to me. Come on! Lily!¡± But Nora was still crying. Lily gnashed her teeth and looked at Laura. She pleaded, ¡°Laura, we¡¯re all ssmates. Don¡¯t be so ruthless¡­¡± Laura didn¡¯t even bother to look at her ¡ª- it¡¯s funny. Did Nora treat her like a ssmate when she was maligning her? Laura turned to the policeman and said, ¡°Police, you don¡¯t have to worry this girl.¡± She pointed to Lily, ¡°You just keep doing your job.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Several police officers immediately held Nora down to send her to the police car. In this process, Nora desperately struggled, but could notpete with the strength of several adults. Before leaving, a policeman patted Laura sympathetically on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not only Nora but also the other initiator of evil will get the punishment they deserve!¡± Laura smiled and nodded. ¡°I trust you ¡ª- thank you!¡± Seeing the matter settled, Laura turned to hold Lucy¡¯s hand and winked at her. ¡°Well, did you enjoy the y?¡± ¡°Of course, I am!¡± Lucy shouted. She covered her mouth and whispered to Laura. ¡°I am so happy to see both of them at a disadvantage.¡± She nced at Lily. Laura followed Lucy¡¯s sight and saw Lily pale and speechless for a long time. Laura slightly curled her lips, intending to ignore herpletely, grabbed Lucy¡¯s hand, and went upstairs. ¡°Okay, go back to ss, it¡¯s almost time for ss.¡± Chapter 88 Kneel Down Seeing that Laura was about to leave straight away, Lily became anxious. ¡°Laura, wait!¡± She can¡¯t let Nora be taken like this, in case the police followed Nora to her. Thinking of the possible consequences, Lily stomped her foot in anxiety, ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Who are you calling??¡± While Laura was gone, the ss 8 students were gradually approaching Lily. They frowned slightly, and said with great displeasure, ¡°Who are you calling? Don¡¯t mess with the rtionship. Do you see she recognizes you as sister?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Lily ¡ª When did ss 8 people get so close to Laura? All ss 8 students with powerful backgrounds. Now it¡¯s¡­ ¡°Let me go! Ah ¨C¡± No one expected that Nora, who was about to be put into a police car, would suddenly burst out and break through the police officers. She ran wildly toward Laura and¡ª- Everyone was shocked! Even Laura, normally calm, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She looked at Nora kneeling at her feet. Perhaps she was forced to have no way, even Lily¡¯s plea to Laura was fruitless, so Nora had no choice but to do so. She burst into tears. ¡°Laura, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize. You can make amends all you want, but can you not send me to the police¡­¡± ¡°Police¡± was too heavy and frightening for a teenager. Laura, however, saw through her game and was unimpressed. Just because she was not impressed doesn¡¯t mean everyone else was. Several of the onlookers urged, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what she did to you. But she has confessed her mistake now, so just let her go¡­¡± Lucy sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade others to be kind without suffering what they suffer. Do you know the truth? Do you know what she did to Laura? Let me tell you¡­¡± Lucy told all the things Nora had done. Time went by, Nora¡¯s head got lower and lower and her face bes pale. These students listened to what happened and gnashed their teeth. ¡°How dare she go so far. It¡¯s really abominable. She deserved to be sent to the police!¡± Norapletely lost all strength, limp on the ground. Police officers rushed to pick her up with their hands and feet, and smoothly sent her into the police car. The drama waspletely over, and all students returned to the ssroom. Chapter 89 Regret On the way back, many people were still talking. ¡°This is clearly Nora¡¯s fault. Why is Lily defending her??¡± ¡°I originally thought Lily was a decent person. Now it doesn¡¯t seem so.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lily listened with a pale face, biting her lip in regret ¡ª why did she just plead? Not only was it ineffective, but it also tarnished her image. From the beginning, she shouldn¡¯t have spoken!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ After school. The campus was much quiet. Laura was looking down at her phone when a text message popped up at the top of the screen. [Are you free this weekend? I want to ask you to go to a pet store and buy you a pet.] Laura thought for a while ¡ª she had never had a pet before, after all, ¡°pet¡± sounds like a lot of trouble, should I go? She was still considering how to return when a basketball came from nowhere and mmed over! Laura reacted quickly to reach out and throw it, the basketball immediately in the air through a beautiful arc, and firmly into the basketry. Not far away, there was an exaggerated gasp. Laura looked up and realized that she had inadvertently passed by the yground. She smiled at the student who caught the basketball, who gave her a thumbs up and shouted, ¡°Cool!¡± ¡­ Mrs. Boote received a phone call from an unknown person. ¡°Hello, are you Nora¡¯s mother? We¡¯re police and we need you toe over.¡± Mrs. Boote was reading the newspaper with her legs folded, and when she heard the news, she adjusted her sitting position and repeated, ¡°Police?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Boote thought about it, her daughter was so good and never got into trouble. Since she was called to the police station, she must have been bullied. Her expression suddenly became unhappy ¡ª daring to bully her daughter, that person must not want to live! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Mrs. Boote got out of the car, she straightened the shawl she was wearing while she proudly walked up to the interrogation table. She spoke harshly, ¡°Bullying my daughter is not a matter to be settled lightly! At least a few million dors inpensation, and the person must apologize to my daughter!¡± The police officer who was recording the statement stopped his pen. He looked up with aplicated expression on his face and reminded, ¡°Madam, did you make a mistake? The person who broke thew is your daughter.¡± Mrs. Boote was stunned and said, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°How is it impossible?¡± The other police officer slowly and methodically answered, ¡°Your daughter is suspected of maliciously spreading rumors about others on the Inte, and the trial will be held next Wednesday. It¡¯s clearly written here, what¡¯s impossible?¡± With that, he handed Mrs. Boote awyer¡¯s letter on his desk. Mrs. Boote took it, but she couldn¡¯t read thews and regtions, so she just nced at it in general. Her eyes quickly stopped at the bottom right¨Chand column of thewsuit. Her lips quivered as she read the name of the opposingw firm, ¡°Baker Mckenzie LLP?¡± ¡ª Isn¡¯t this the number onew firm in New York? It¡¯s just a nderous rumor, there¡¯s no need to use such a greatw firm. Chapter 90 Unworthy Mrs. Boote¡¯s face turned pale as she pulled out the cell phone in her bag. ¡°Husband? Honey! Our daughter is in big trouble! Don¡¯t talk about it yet, prepare some bank cards and try to plead with the Taylors! Hurry up!¡± ¡­ ss 8. ¡°That¡¯s it for this ss.¡± Laura patted the chalk dust off her hands and calmly returned to her seat. Just as she sat down, Lucy came over, holding her phone, and muttered, ¡°Laura, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s okay that your sister is phony, but your aunt is too!¡± Laura casually nced at the screen, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When she looked at it, she realized that Kimberly had tweeted again. The original text was long, so Laura patiently read it from beginning to end. After summarizing, there are only two points.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. One, she apologized to the public. Two, she will leave the Inte for some time, and use this time to prepare for the next concert. Instead of exining what marketing IDs mean, herpany retweeted the tweet and @ a username, ¡°After verification, we have confirmed that the marketing ID incident was the result of the celebrity¡¯s vition of rules. We have imposed a penalty on the man.¡± Laura clicked on the user name and found that it was an actress she did not know at all. But when she saw herpany name, she knew instantly that this was Kimberly¡¯s fall guy. Lucy suddenly gave a cold hum. She poked her phone screen angrily, ¡°This group of fans, after Kimberly¡¯s scandal was exposed, all of them pretended to be deaf and dumb. Now it¡¯s back to the way it was before, really¡­!¡± The main reason that Lucy was so angry was thements under this tweet, those fans said they were looking forward to Kimberly¡¯s concert, and for the previous scandal as if nothing had happened. Lauraughed and rubbed Lucy¡¯s hair, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry about it, it¡¯s just dumb¨Chead fans, why are you angry with them?¡± Several students in the back heard them and said, ¡°Lucy, you don¡¯t know. Kimberly¡¯s fans are notorious. Nobody wants to mess with them.¡± ¡°But it has to be said.¡± A person suddenly interjected, ¡°Kimberly¡¯s piano talent is really good. She has been hailed as one of the first young pianos ever. So her fans are so loyal to her, and it¡¯s not without¡­¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Lucy interrupted him, disdainfully saying, ¡°The first young pianos ever? Laura listened with a smile as they argued for a while, but didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t say anything until Marcus suddenly sent her a text message. [I¡¯m at the school gate, what time do you get out of school? ¡°Lucy,¡± Laura got up, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lucy was confused for a moment, ¡°Where are you going, so early? Wait, I¡¯m going too!¡± Chapter 91 Settle in Private Lucy tried to follow, but Laura pushed her back to her seat. ¡°No, do you remember what you promised me?¡± Lucy froze, then lowered her head in frustration, ¡°Remember¡­ Study well.¡± ¡°Remember to do your homework.¡± Laura smiled and patted her cheek, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Wait, no!¡± Lucy suddenly grabbed Laura¡¯s sleeve, ¡°It¡¯s too much of a loss for me to just promise you, right? How about adding another condition?¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°When we have time, let¡¯s have a fight?¡± Lucy raised her fist with great enthusiasm. Lauraughed, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Mr. Boote received Mrs. Boote¡¯s call, he sent someone to investigate Laura. ¡°What the hell,¡± after reading it, Mr. Boote pped the information he got on the table and grunted, ¡°an illegitimate daughter with no right. Dare to threaten me?¡± Mr. Boote found a way to get Mrs. Taylor¡¯s phone number. ¡°Mrs. Taylor? How do you do? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you¡­¡± The Taylor¡¯s house Old Mrs. Taylor listened to Mrs. Taylor¡¯s cry, she pped the armrest, ¡°Laura, she is a bastard. How dare she harm her aunt!¡± Mrs. Taylor pretended to wipe her tears with a handkerchief, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t teach Laura well¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± old Mrs. Taylor snorted, ¡°A wild girl from the countryside, how can you control her? You¡¯d better warn her and retreat the charges now!¡± Mrs. Taylor choked on her sobs and hesitated, ¡°Mom, I want to. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have Laura¡¯s phone number, so¡­¡± Old Mrs. Taylor did not expect this, she froze for a moment and said impatiently, ¡°All right, then I will go to the police station myself.¡± ¡­ Old Mrs. Taylor and Mr. Taylor went to the police station together. ¡°I want to see your officer!¡± Once inside the door, old Mrs. Taylor shouted. Several police officers came over one after another. One policeman winked at another and said, ¡°Quick, go get the chief!¡± ¡°Excuse me¡­ What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Laura¡¯s grandmother.¡± Old Mrs. Taylor found a chair and sat down, very arrogant, ¡°I¡¯m here to cancel Laura¡¯s case privately, is there a problem?¡± Police officer immediately stepped forward. He was full of puzzlement and used, ¡°Since you are Laura¡¯s grandmother, shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about your granddaughter? ¡± ¡°Well.¡± Old Mrs. Taylor directly ignored his words, ¡°If there is no problem, then quickly withdraw the charge.¡± Her attitude was stubborn. Although many officers want to get justice for Laura, they have no right¡­ Just then, the chief hurriedly arrived. When he saw old Mrs. Taylor, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s you. I heard that you hade to settle Laura¡¯s case privately, hadn¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 92 Counseling Psychology Old Mrs. Taylor saw the chief¡¯s smile and thought it was a sure thing. She also smiled, ¡°Yes, my granddaughter did something wrong.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°But, what a pity. In this case, you are not qualified to manage.¡± He said, ¡°Send the guest away!¡± Old Mrs. Taylor was incredulous. ¡°What do you say? I am Laura¡¯s grandmother, how can I not be qualified to take charge? Who else is qualified to take charge but me!¡± old Mrs. Taylor stood up aggressively and tried to make a fuss? The chief ignored her and emphasized, ¡°I said, send her away. You hear me!¡± The crowd rushed up and ¡°invited¡± old Mrs. Taylor out. ¡°You! Let go of me!¡± Old Mrs. Taylor stood in front of the police station, patting her messy cor, shaking with anger, ¡°This, this group of people, they, they¡­¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Mr. Taylor was busy going up to calm her anger, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he added, ¡°That chief¡­ I recognize it.¡± ¡°You recognize it?¡± Old Mrs. Taylor moved and said joyfully, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, if you had said so it¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Taylor waved his hand and said with hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of his name. It is said that as long as he is in charge of the case, generally are not so easy to deal with¡­¡± Old Mrs. Taylor froze, the light in her eyes instantly annihted ¡ª this matter actually involved so many people ¡­ They are afraid that they are messing with the wrong people! ¡­ The police station. After the irrelevant people were driven out, the chief answered a phone call. The chief smiled, ¡°Mr. Miller, you¡¯re wee. Even without your request, this matter, I will never easily let them deal with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Carl let out a long sigh, ¡°the little girl has had a bit of a hard time¡­¡± At that moment, a female police officer walked in, clearly looking like she had something to say. The chief hung up the phone and gave her a look, ¡°What is it, go ahead.¡± ¡°Chief.¡± The policewoman hesitated, ¡°I propose to hire a psychological tutor for the young girl. She was maliciously disinformed before, and now she¡¯s been betrayed by her family, I think¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say more. I understand everything.¡± The chief knocked on the desktop, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to do it, wait until we have news.¡± The policewoman breathed a sigh of relief. After the policewoman left, the director leaned back in his chair and thought about something. He sat up straight and dialed Laura¡¯s phone. After briefly telling her about the visit of Mrs. Taylor, he spoke cautiously, ¡°That¡­ In a few days, there may be a counseloring over. Do you want to meet?¡± The words were cautious, afraid that Laura would resist this decision without her consent. Laura was picking out a pet at the pet store when she got the call. She understood the director¡¯s concern and smiled brightly, ¡°Sure! I¡¯m free for the next few days.¡± Chapter 93 Depression Pet Shop. ¡°What do you think of it? Its fur is white and soft, fluffy like cotton, do you want to have it?¡± The clerk was enthusiastically introducing a white Burmese cat to Laura. Laura was a little tempted. But when she thought she had to go to school and didn¡¯t have time to take care of its beautiful long fur, so she regrettably chose to give up. She finally stopped in front of a small fragrance pig. ¡°I want it.¡± And picked it up. ¡°It?¡± The clerk was a little shocked that there were girls who liked pigs. Although surprised, he quickly went to the cashier and pulled out a registration form. ¡°Please fill it out.¡± Laura¡¯s handwriting was quick, but she paused for a few seconds in the name field ¡ª what would be a good name for a pet pig? Let¡¯s call it ¡°Piggy¡±, simple and easy to remember. After checking in, Laura left with Piggy¡¯s small cage. ¡­ Office. The light from theputer screen fell on Marcus¡¯s face, bright and dim. He had a rare internal struggle ¡ª although he wanted to make James bankrupt, Mr. James had helped him, he could not be ungrateful. But, since he could not harm the James family, how to pull Eric out of power? It¡¯s a real plight. ¡­ At this time Eric was anxious. He sat at hisputer desk, desperately pulling his hair, but no matter how he thought, he was unable to do anything about the plummeting stock on the screen. The red curve represented the slide irrevocably downward, lower, and lower¡­ Eric viciously pounded the table, with red in his eyes, and shouted to a few people not far away keeping their heads low, ¡°You bunch of bullshits. Can¡¯t even find out a person!¡± Saying that a pen from his fingertips out, fell to the feet of one person, grunting a few turns with a ground of ink. The other people remained frozen, not daring to move. Just when the atmosphere was depressing to the point of suffocation, suddenly, the stock did not go down. Eric stared dead at the screen and did not blink for a while. However, this is not the result of his efforts ¡ª but the man stopped attacking. Eric was not happy, but only felt a stronger sense of humiliation ¡ª from the beginning to the end he could not do anything, only to be yed by the man! In particr, his image in front of his subordinates was greatly damaged. A few people peeked at him, with a trace of contempt in their eyes! Eric was depressed when he couldn¡¯t find the culprit. He waved his hand in frustration, ¡°Forget it, you guys, go out first.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The people got themand and left the office as if fleeing. Eric leaned back in his chair, helplessly covering his face ¡ª who the hell is it that wants to do harm to the Jameses¡­ The assistant¡¯s voice rang outside the door, ¡°Carina James is here to see you.¡± Carina? A trace of confusion shed under Eric¡¯s eyes. Chapter 94 Expel Eric was surprised but responded to his assistant, ¡°Got it, tell her to wait.¡± He slowly went downstairs and the first thing he saw was Carina sitting on the sofa in the living room ¡ª Carina¡¯s appearance was too bewitching. Her long hair cascaded on her back, a cup of coffee in her hand, and looking down at the magazine in her hand, looking like an angel. Seemingly impatient with waiting, she scanned the magazine casually and then quickly raised her head.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The sudden sh of light under her eyes proved that she saw Eric walking over. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you!¡± Carina casually put down her cup and quickly stood up, ¡°I came because of Laura, maybe you don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Eric slightly pulled his face long because of her straightforward personality. Carina was the daughter of his father¡¯s second wife. Although they were not ipatible, also do not get along. And now, Carina knew that what she said was not going to sound good, but she just came over and said it. Not only to say but also to say it face to face. Eric¡¯s voice was deep, ¡°What is it, just say it.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll say it straight. I found out that Laura, who has been fighting against you recently, has a personality that I like. I want to take her as my goddaughter!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Eric was expressionless, ¡°And then what? You like her, and then what do you want to say?¡± ¡°I want to say,¡± Carina¡¯s bright red nails scratched hard in the air, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to bully her in the future!¡± ¡°Bullying?¡± Eric sneered, ¡°When did I bully her? Kimberly was the one who was bullied!¡± ¡°Kimberly is being bullied? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Carinaughed sarcastically, ¡°Eric, I think you should go to the hospital to fix your eyes and your brain!¡± ¡­ Manhattan Bridges High School. The bulletin board was updated and a group of students gathered around it, talking about it. Lucy walked by with a stack of papers in her arms. She stopped and listened to the gossip before leaving with a sense of satisfaction. Walking into ss 8, she happily shouted to the people around her, ¡°Have you read the bulletin board?¡± ¡°Of course I did, who wouldn¡¯t know about such important news!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t read it. But I already knew the news.¡± Laura sat down with a pile of papers in her arms and was curious, ¡°What bulletin board, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Lucy was bewildered, and then covered her mouth and snickered, ¡°Our school decided to expel Nora after a meeting, and it was posted on the bulletin board.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Expelled Nora?¡± ¡°Yes, are you happy? It¡¯s one less person who¡¯s been bothering you all day.¡± Laura thought about it and said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel much.¡± It¡¯s just someone who¡¯s not avable anyway. Chapter 95 Registration Form After answering Lucy¡¯s question, Laura nced at her curiously and asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s that you¡¯re holding in your arms?¡± ¡°These?¡± Lucy raised the paper in her hand, ¡°It¡¯s a registration form for the art festival!¡± She turned around in the aisle and shouted, ¡°Come and take a look. If you are interested,e and sign up!¡± She pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to Laura, ¡°By the way, do you want to participate?¡± ¡°No.¡± Laura ruthlessly refused, ¡°It sounds like a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°It does.¡± Lucy nodded, ¡°The first-ce prize is only one hundred thousand dors, such a small amount of money doesn¡¯t deserve so much time. Who wants¡­¡± ¡°One hundred thousand? First ce has 100, 000 prize money?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucy started toin again, ¡°The school is too stingy, who wants to participate?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Laura took a registration form and started to fill it out. Lucy was confused, she looked at the application form in her and Laura¡¯s hands incredulously. Out of curiosity, Lucy took a peek at Laura¡¯s registration form for what she was nning to sign up for. Lucy was shocked ¡ª a dozen events in total, and Laura had signed up for all of them except for singing and dancing. ¡­ Today was the day of the court meeting. Taylor¡¯s house. Kimberly paced back and forth in the living room, anxious and restless. Every now and then, she would stop abruptly and look over at old Mrs. Taylor with tears in her eyes, ¡°Grandma, what am I going to do? The trial ising up¡­¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry.¡± old Mrs. Taylor shoved a peeled orange into her hand, ¡°She¡¯s an illegitimate daughter, what can she do? You don¡¯t have to be afraid, Grandma is here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kimberly ate the orange. The sweet and sour taste in her mouth caused her eyes to be red and she was close to tears. In particr, at this point, she suddenly thought of Eric¡¯s recent coldness towards her, and Laura¡¯s various behaviors¡­Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. So, Kimberly became even more upset for a moment. ¡­ The office art club. People sitting in a circle were sorting through the registration forms scattered on the table. Lily opened the door and walked in with a stack of registration forms, ¡°Here are the ss 2 forms.¡± She carefully ced all the papers at the corner of the table and then began to organize the papers with the art club members. ¡°The art festival ising up soon, you guys should be working hardtely, right?¡± Lily was very good at using these tricks, being gentle was necessary to make others feel good about herself. Chapter 96 Face to Face ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± As expected, in the face of Lily¡¯s condolence, everyone scratched their hair and became shy. One member suddenly whispered, ¡°This person has reported so many projects¡­ Isn¡¯t this your sister?¡± He handed the registration form to Lily, ¡°Your sister also signed up for the art festival¡­ She¡¯s got a lot of talent. That¡¯s brilliant.¡± Lily scanned the form and exined, ¡°My sister¡­ Even if she¡¯s short of money, she can¡¯t be so brave, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Lack of money?¡± The members froze for a moment, and then quickly remembered that the first-ce prize was 100, 000. ¡°So it¡¯s to try her luck.¡± He became disappointed. Lily pulled out one of the registration forms from the table, ¡°Since my sister is short of money, then I should also help out.¡± Shepared it to Laura¡¯s sign¨Cup sheet and signed up for the same items as her. ¡­ After school, students filed out of the gate. As Laura walked to the gate, the phone in her pocket vibrated ¡ª a message from an unfamiliar number. [Hello, this is your counselor, Dora. When do you think you¡¯ll have time and we¡¯ll be able to meet? Laura then remembered that the chief had given her an appointment with a counselor. [Hello. Can we make an appointment for 2:00 p. m. in three days? The text message was sent and they quickly agreed on a time to meet.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Laura put away her phone and was about to cross the crosswalk when she noticed a familiar figure across the street ¡ª Kimberly. It looked like Kimberly was waiting for her. ¡°Laura!¡± Sure enough, upon seeing her, Kimberly trotted over with joy ¡°Laura, we haven¡¯t officially met yet. Let me take a good look at you You look prettier than before.¡± Before she could finish her words, Laura pulled out her hand, which Kimberly had grabbed. ¡°Kimberly, we don¡¯t seem to know each other well, do we? There is no one else now, so just tell me straight, what do you want?¡± The smile on Kimberly¡¯s face turned stiff when she was treated by Laura in such an unforgiving manner. ¡°Laura, what are you talking about?¡± She smiled reluctantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I just want to take you to meet Grandma. After all, you¡¯ve never met Grandma before¡­¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± Laura repeated meaningfully, ¡°Just to meet Grandma?¡± ¡°And other people, like¡­¡± Before Kimberly could give an example, Laura cut her off, ¡°Okay, I will go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kimberly was surprised, and then said joyfully, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll go right now.¡± Chapter 97 Certificate They arrived at the cafe. The two sides sat opposite each other at a round table. On one side were old Mrs. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor, Kimberly, and the old housekeeper standing beside; on the other side was Laura alone. ¡°You are Laura?¡± old Mrs. Taylor spoke first. She looked Laura up and down with her mean eyes and said sarcastically, ¡°How dare you threaten your aunt.¡± The volume of her voice was so loud that many customers noticed their conversation and looked over. Laura ignored old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s words and calmly took out a hospital¨Cstamped certificate from her bag, and put it on the table. ¡°You can take a look at this.¡± Old Mrs. Taylor picked up the certificate and nced at it, as if in shock, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Laura crossed her fingers and rested them on her chest, as calmly as awyer in a negotiation, ¡°As you can see, the certificate states that over the years, you have asked me to give blood to Kimberly eight times¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So.¡± Laura tapped the table, ¡°I demand that you give mepensation for donating blood. Eight times, not one less.¡± Old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face went pale as she pped the certificate hard on the table, ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?!¡± Laura grunted, ¡°What do you think?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°You little bitch!¡± A few onlookers sitting nearby, however, couldn¡¯t bear to watch and mocked, ¡°What kind of people are you all? Such a frequent number of blood donations. Do you have any humanity!¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s just a little girl, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s against thew to force people to donate blood?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± a man not far away held up his phone, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded what just happened and made a video.¡± Hearing these words, Kimberly¡¯s face paled. She could never have imagined that Laura would dare to tell the story in public. Old Mrs. Taylor was the first to react. She turned red and angrily pped the table, ¡°Laura, how dare you!¡± Laura didn¡¯t care, ¡°I just want you to transfer money to me, is it that hard?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Kimberly held down the old Mrs. Taylor who wanted to get angry, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, let me talk to her.¡± After calming old Mrs. Taylor down, Kimberly looked at Laura and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Laura, I¡¯ve always treated you like my sister. We are a family, why does our rtionship have to be so unpleasant? I¡¯m really sad that you keep talking about money¡­¡± Laura looked indifferent, and said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about these useless things. You don¡¯t think that I gave you blood voluntarily, do you?¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. ¡°Heh.¡± Old Mrs. Taylor suddenly sneered and admitted, ¡°Yes, we coerced you into giving blood.¡± Chapter 98 Reward ¡°But,¡± said old Mrs. Taylor, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you pay a little price for the rich and famous life you enjoy in our house? The people around were shocked by old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°The old woman, what do you mean by a little price? That¡¯s blood, without it, she¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been turned upside down today.¡± Old Mrs. Taylor frowned severely and wanted to say something, but Kimberly was afraid that the matter would be worse, and she grabbed old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma, stop.¡± Old Mrs. Taylor wanted to continue but finally shut her mouth reluctantly. Kimberly looked at Laura with a smile, ¡°Justpensation, right? You say the price and I¡¯ll transfer it to you by the number of times.¡± Laura nodded her head and named a number. Kimberly moved quickly to transfer the money to her and immediately stood up with old Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Taylor. ¡°Laura, you¡¯ve met Grandma, so let¡¯s get together next time.¡± Under the many eyes, they left the cafe in a hurry. The housekeeper was thest to go, and he paced up and down to the onlookers, his icy gaze flicking around their faces as he warned, ¡°What happened today, especially those who recorded the video, you must not leak out. If I find out,¡­¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ On the other hand, Marcus was following the list Laura gave him and posting a reward on the tform. ¡°Boss,¡± the subordinate was giving him a report on the medical information, ¡°a gentleman came yesterday for the bounty. He said he wanted this amount before he sells the medicine to us.¡± He opened his palm and made a gesture of ¡°five¡±. Marcus looked at it lightly, ¡°Half a million, right? Just give it to him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Marcus suddenly called out to him, ¡°By the way, you should increase the reward amount by ten times to expand the scope of the reward.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate bowed low but did not leave directly. He stood in there, wanting to say something. Marcus saw that he had something to say and said, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s just that¡­ ¡± the subordinate hesitated for a moment, ¡°those medicines that Miss Taylor told, can they really cure the disease?¡± A light crossed his eyes extremely fast. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say much, I believe her.¡± The subordinate froze, pressing his head even lower, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡­ Laura was justing out of the cafe when Marcus followed thetest news and found Laura. ¡°Marcus, what a coincidence.¡± Laura was surprised. Marcus smiled, didn¡¯t tell her that he hade to see her, and said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± They walked side by side. Marcus told Laura that half of the rewards he posted had already been taken. ¡°Rewards?¡± Laura was a little curious, ¡°What kind of reward?¡± ¡°It¡¯s I post an order for someone to find the medicine for me,¡± Marcus exined. Laura was interested in it, ¡°Where can I post a reward?¡± Chapter 99 Piss Off In face of Laura¡¯s long list of questions, Marcus smiled, but replied simply, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± That¡¯s a refusal to tell her. Laura also smiled, ¡°Then don¡¯t say it.¡± Anyway, she could find out for herself. ¡­ Taylor¡¯s house. ¡°Are you really sure that the group of people in the cafe won¡¯t post the video?¡± Kimberly confirmed with the housekeeper repeatedly. The housekeeper bowed respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already warned them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kimberly was finally relieved. She turned around and walked towards the piano room, intending to practice her piano piece. ording to her manager, the concert was about to start, so she had to be fully prepared and use her strength to make those scandals disappear! Meanwhile. An anonymous post on the inte caught the attention of the crowd. The content of the post was actually very simple ¡ª it was just a video to make the public know what happened in the cafe today. However, all the onlookers who watched the video were extremely angry and heartbroken. ¡°How can the Taylor family be so shameless!¡± ¡°One¡¯s origin is not alternative. Why should Laura be treated like this just because she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter? Isn¡¯t an illegitimate daughter as a human being?¡± ¡°I really feel sorry for Laura. This little girl is not even reacting to being scolded so badly. Is she being bullied by Taylor¡¯s family every day?¡± Onlookers were still angry, but her fans of Kimberly had already started to defend her. ¡°It was Mrs. Taylor who forced her, not Kim. Maybe, Kim doesn¡¯t even know these things?¡± ¡°The only real bad guy is old Mrs. Taylor, Kim is innocent! Can¡¯t you see that Kim has been talking very gently to Laura? ¡­ The moment Old Mr. Taylor saw the news, his mind went nk for a moment. What followed was a fit of uncontroble anger. Rushing from the old house to the Taylors¡¯ house, old Mr. Taylor kicked in the door and said, ¡°Come out, olddy! Come out!¡± ¡°What going on?¡± old Mrs. Taylor held the stairs down, she saw the old Mr. Taylor standing in the doorway, ¡°Why did youe?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯te, how can I im justice for my granddaughter!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Taylor rushed to old Mrs. Taylor and cursed, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Old Mrs. Taylor was confused by the scolding for a few seconds, and when she recovered, she muttered in a low voice, ¡°What granddaughter, just a bastard daughter. She¡¯s lucky we¡¯re willing to take her into the city. It¡¯s just a blood donation¡­¡± Old Mr. Taylor was instantly furious, ¡°What are you talking about? You have no humanity!¡± Old Mrs. Taylor had been used to being pampered all her life, never being scolded, and people didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly to her. At this time, she was suddenly scolded so hard by her beloved, and her heart ached as well as her head had dizzy. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Without finishing her words, she held her dizzy head and fainted. ¡°Mom! What¡¯s wrong with you, Mom!¡± Mrs. Taylor heard the argument and stood on the second floor to look down. She instantly rushed down the stairs, hugged old Mrs. Taylor, and pulled out her cell phone in a panic, ¡°Mom, are you okay? I¡¯m calling 911!¡± Chapter 100 Delete the Video Old Mr. Taylor stood there, unsuspecting that things would turn out this way. The ambnce soon came to pick up old Mrs. Taylor. Mrs. Taylor went to the hospital with old Mrs. Taylor, resulting in therge vi being full of cold and lone. Old Mr. Taylor sat on the sofa in a daze. After a long time, he suddenly let out a long sigh. He was so anxious and angry, ¡°She is really crazy. How can she even say such things?¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Kimberly walked up behind old Mr. Taylor and pressed his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with Grandma anymore.¡± ¡°And,¡± she continued patiently, ¡°Grandma¡¯s health is not good, grandpa you should stop scolding her in the future. If something goes wrong¡­¡± Old Mr. Taylor sighed again, ¡°I know.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡­ When Kimberly finally discovered the post, things had grown out of control. ¡°The Taylor family are too vicious. Even though Laura is an illegitimate daughter, she doesn¡¯t have to be treated like that!¡± Kimberly¡¯s hand was shaking slightly as she gripped her phone, shutting down her Twitter in a panic and rushing to call her manager. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me in time when such a big thing happened? You need to find a way to delete the video!¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± The agent exaggeratedly eximed, ¡°I only got the news a short while ago, and I¡¯m busy right now! You wait, things will be finished soon.¡± He hung up the phone and rushed off to deal with the matter. Kimberly reopened Twitter and stared patiently for a while. As expected, not long after, the video was instantly deleted. Kimberly sighed with relief and closed Twitter again as if by doing so, everything could be pretended to never have happened. But she didn¡¯t know that as the video was deleted, another tag was slowly trending up. #MoneyHelpYouDoWhatYouWant Just click into this tag, and everywhere you can see onlookers satirized like crazy ¡ª is it great that rich people have a lot of power? It¡¯s shameful to not admit when you¡¯ve done something wrong! Although the word does not mention the Taylors, everyone knew who they mean. After the sarcasm, the onlookers came to Laura¡¯s Twitter tofort her. ¡°Laura, next time you encounter this kind of thing, you must remember to protect yourself!¡± ¡°Remember to eat more delicious food after donating blood, and take care of your health. [hug] [hug]¡± At the same time, Kimberly suddenly posted a tweet. There was no apanying text, just two photos. In the first one, Kimberly was practicing piano. Her head was slightly lowered, and her long hair was scattered behind her shoulder. Her fingertips were pressing on the piano, and her side face was beautiful. The second was a two¨Cpage piano score on the piano stand, with the title clearly marked with the name of the piece to be performed ¡ª the one that will be performed at the concert in a few days. Kimberly¡¯s tweet at this point in time was influential. Fans were the first to flood into thements section with wildpliments. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, Kim is looking beautiful. I love Kim!¡± [heart].¡± ¡°Kim is the most beautiful pianist!¡± Chapter 101 Disdain But as time passed, exasperated onlookers quickly retook thements section under Kimberly¡¯s tweet. ¡°Kimberly, still pretending you don¡¯t know anything? You¡¯re the most innocent, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Kimberly, please don¡¯t touch these scores, you¡¯ll ruin the piano music!¡± ¡­ After searching for a long time, Laura, with her skills, finally found the reward website. Entering the website, the first thing that popped up was a box. [This website requires a special password to enter. Please enter the password,] Laura¡¯s finger paused and she smiled at the screen. ¡°Password¡­? ?¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Laura to manage to get a string of numbers with just a few password¨Ccracking tricks. Entering the numbers into the pop¨Cup box, the home page was instantly essed. There were a lot of posts inside. Laura briefly browsed through them and roughly understood that the page served two purposes ¡ª to offer rewards and to provide information. Laura smiled for she seemed to have found a very great thing. ¡­ Hospital. Old Mrs. Taylor was unconscious in a hospital bed and was taken to the emergency room. Mrs. Taylor paced the doorway in a panic, asionally grabbing the doctoring out of it and asking urgently, ¡°Doctor, how is it? How is my mother?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The doctor patiently reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll let you know as soon as we have the results.¡± After waiting for a long time, old Mrs. Taylor was sent out, and Mrs. Taylor followed the bed into the hospital room. She kept asking about Mrs. Taylor¡¯s condition, and the doctor answered her patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Taylor¡¯s condition has grown better now¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mrs. Taylor sighed in relief. However, after seeing old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s pale face on the bed, she was still worried, ¡°Since it has gotten much better, why is my mom still not awake?¡± ¡°Mrs. Taylor is old and her health is not good.¡± The doctor looked down and recorded something on the medical record book. Suddenly remembering something, he suggested to Mrs. Taylor, ¡°Why don¡¯t you transfer the olddy to Gouverneur Hospital? I heard that Gouverneur Hospital has recently received a highly skilled specialist who might be able to cure Mrs. Taylor¡¯s illness.¡± Mrs. Taylor opened her mouth, and before she could answer, Kimberly, who had arrived, said, ¡°Thank you for the advice, but no.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Taylor froze, ¡°Kim, this is not something to be treated casually¡­¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Kimberly looked earnestly at Mrs. Taylor, showing her disdain, and said, ¡°Why should we hire a non¨Cperforming specialist to treat Grandma? I¡¯ve already asked Emma to ask her mentor toe over to see him. With him, Grandma will definitely be cured!¡± ¡°Emma?¡± Mrs. Taylor was puzzled, ¡°Who is she? Is she great?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± Kimberly patiently exined to her, ¡°Emma is just a friend of mine. Although her family is poor, she excels in her studies and her mentor is famous in the medical field. Ask the doctor if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± The doctor stammered, ¡°Do you mean, Dr. Jonathan?¡± Chapter 102 So Sweet Seeing the doctor¡¯s expression of awe and reverence, Mrs. Taylor smiled and shook Kimberly¡¯s hand. ¡°Good boy, well done!¡± she said. Kimberly smiled shyly, ¡°Thanks.¡± Seeing this, the doctor touched his nose, knowing that his suggestion was rejected. He said no more and turned to leave. ¡­ At noon. ¡°Kim,e and take care of Grandma for a while.¡± Mrs. Taylor helped old Mrs. Taylor cover¨Cup, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the hospital kitchen now and cook something for Grandma.¡± Kimberly smiled and stroked old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s white hair, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll take good care of Grandma.¡± Mrs. Taylor slowly walked out of the hospital room and turned around to see the housekeeper standing silently in front of her, not knowing how long he had been there. ¡°Ouch!¡± Mrs. Taylor pped her chest, ¡°You didn¡¯t make a sound. Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± The housekeeper lowered his head apologetically, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, I¡­¡± ¡°Well.¡± Mrs. Taylor said unconcernedly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± The housekeeper looked up, quietly approached her, and whispered, ¡°The doctor who prescribed the medicine for Mr. Marcus that you asked me to inquire about. The Browns have indicated that they are not willing to reveal her name.¡± ¡°Not willing?¡± Mrs. Taylor frowned slightly. But after remembering something, she shook her head carelessly, ¡°If they don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t ask. Just let it go.¡± ¡ª Kimberly had already hired an excellent doctor anyway. ¡­ The day of the trial meeting. In the spirit of openness and transparency, Baker Mckenzie LLP started the live broadcast as scheduled. Just after the broadcast, many onlookers poured into the live room and franticallymented, ¡°Here ites!¡± At the same time, Laura, dressed in formal attire, sat elegantly in the back seat of the ck Maybach.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Sister¨Cinw, do you want to eat something? The court may be long.¡± Kevin in the passenger seat suddenly turned around and handed over a piece of strawberry cake. Laura took it, selectively ignored his ¡°sister¨Cinw¡± and smiled as she took a bite of the cake, ¡°Thank you.¡± Kevin curved his long and slender eyes, smiling in a slutty and ambiguous way, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Marcus prepared all these things.¡± His slender fingertips pointed to the pile of small desserts tucked in the front seat. Laura nced at Marcus in the driver¡¯s seat and saw him driving with a poker face as if he hadn¡¯t heard those words at all. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. He drove over to pick her up from the courthouse and prepared her dessert in advance¡­ Under Marcus¡¯s cold expression, he was unexpectedly soft and thoughtful. Laura bit the strawberry and felt a sweetness diffuse in her mouth. She suddenly asked, ¡°Do you guys like strawberries?¡± Kevin actively raised his hand, ¡°In my opinion, strawberries have to be a little bit sour¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth up.¡± Marcus nced at the rearview mirror and rudely interrupted him, ¡°You just don¡¯t like sweet.¡± Kevin was upset, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me not liking sweets?¡± ¡°So, do you like sweets?¡± Laura looked straight into Marcus¡¯s eyes in the rearview mirror. Chapter 103 Phony After asking the question, Laura clearly saw that Marcus¡¯s eyes seemed to bend slightly at her, ¡°Like.¡± ¡°Wait, is someone listening to me?¡± Kevin desperately tried to blend in. However, all he got was their ignorance. For the rest of the route, Marcus was responding to Laura¡¯s small talk. Kevin¡¯s repeated attempts to join the conversation kept being interrupted by Marcus. ¡­ Before the trail.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. There were already constantments in the live stream. After seeing a bunch of teenagers sitting at the defendant¡¯s table, thements got even crazier for a moment. ¡°My God, how young they are. They should be studying!¡± ¡°Yes, they are still students.¡± ¡­ Court. Kimberly changed the white dress she always wears today. From the moment she appeared in front of the camera, she had been very calm, as if she had already won thewsuit. At the same time, Laura and the others also arrived at the court. Kevin was the first to see Kimberly, who was standing a short distance away, and he immediately took a few steps forward to stand in front of Laura. He spread his arms and legs ¡ª a protective position. Then he found Kimberly, who was smiling anding in their direction. ¡°Kimberly, what are you doinging over here? Stay away from us!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened slightly and she said with an innocent expression, ¡°I want to talk to Laura for a few minutes, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Before Kevin could finish his sentence, Laura smiled and gently pushed him away, ¡°Come on, let me hear what she wants to say.¡± Kevin frowned slightly disapprovingly, but after receiving a hint from Marcus, he slowly moved away, ¡°Then¡­ All right.¡± Laura followed Kimberly to a corner with few people. ¡°Laura,¡± Kimberly smiled gently and approached Laura with an intimate gesture, gently patting her shoulder, ¡°thiswsuit, if you don¡¯t have awyer, you will definitely lose, right?¡± Laura¡¯s expression instantly alerted, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Kimberly withdrew her hand, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, if you apologize to me now, I can still pretend nothing happened.¡± Laura instantly sneered ¡ª it turned out to be a waste of time to talk to a phony. Laura directly ignored Kimberly, turned around, and left. The fake smile on Kimberly¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and she gnashed her teeth with hatred, ¡°The more arrogant you are now, the more miserable you will beter!¡± She angrily left in the opposite direction of Laura. ¡­ Laura returned to her original position. ¡°Laura, what did Kimberly say to you?¡± Kevin asked. Laura said unhappily, ¡°She was being phony in front of me. You can imagine the details!¡± Chapter 104 Negotiation After hearing Laura¡¯s words, Kevin became angry and said, ¡°I have already wanted to hit her.¡± He turned around to go after Kimberly, but he caught a glimpse of someone and was instantly scared out of his wits, ¡°Holy shit! Why is he here?¡± Kevin¡¯s tall body even shrank behind Laura. It could see that he was really frightened. Laura thought his reaction was strange and funny, so she smiled and joked, ¡°What, did you see your debtor?¡± Kevin frowned, ¡°Pretty much.¡± Suddenly, he became more shocked, ¡°Wait, why is heing over here? Ah! Why is he going this way, what¡¯s going on!¡± And by this time Matthew had walked up to Laura and extended his hand to her, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Matthew, the captain of thew enforcement team. This case will be under my responsibility.¡± Kevin was suddenly scared for seeing his big brother ¡ª Matthew was a serious and upright person, especially strict with Kevin. After they got to know each other briefly, Matthew looked at Kevin and pursed his lips in displeasure, ¡°What are you doing here? This is not a fun ce!¡± ¡°Matthew, let me exin first. I just came over to drop Laura off!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Matthew wasn¡¯t so angry anymore, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Kevin looked at Matthew¡¯s back as he turned to leave. While he was relieved, he couldn¡¯t help but feel strange in his heart ¡ª wasn¡¯t it just an ordinary disinformation case? His brother had always been in charge of difficult cases, so why would he be here¡­ ¡­ The corner of the courtroom. ¡°Mr. Jonathan, are you sure that Laura¡¯swyer is really noting?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve already spoken to the people at Baker Mckenzie LLP.¡± Emma finally felt relieved, smiled, and thanked him. She turned to Kimberly behind her with an ¡°ok¡± gesture. Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief, and her face raised a bright smile, ¡°Emma, thank you so much for this¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to say such things.¡± Emma waved her hand casually. Kimberly smiled faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t know how arrogant Laura was in front of me just now. When she loses her case, I¡¯ll make sure she bows to me three times and says ¡®I¡¯m sorry out loud before I¡¯ll begrudgingly forgive her.¡± Emma gave her a disapproving look, ¡°Kim, you¡¯re still too kind. I will¡­¡± ¡­ Kevin¡¯s attempts to get Kimberly in trouble didn¡¯t work out, but he was still angry, He found Marcus, who had just parked his car in the underground garage, and said with an usation, ¡°Marcus, what kind of a fianc¨¦ are you?¡± Marcus put away his car keys and expressed his confusion. ¡°Kimberly hase to bully Laura, and you don¡¯t even im justice for her? Are you a man?¡± Marcus heard the provocation between Kevin¡¯s words, but he ignored it and only approached Laura with a bag of bread. Chapter 105 Withdraw Charge ¡°Was bullied?¡± Marcus stood in front of Laura and slowly tore open the package. Laura nced at him, ¡°Kevin told you I was bullied?¡± It didn¡¯t take much thinking to know it would onlye from Kevin. ¡°Yeah,¡± Marcus responded lightly, tearing off a piece of bread and passing it to Laura¡¯s lips. Laura ate it. After a moment of silence, she suddenly smiled. ¡°Mr. Brown, can I assume that this is your way of calming me down by feeding me?¡± Marcus¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change as he tore off another piece of bread and handed it over. ¡°Well.¡± The sound was soft, so soft that it seemed like a mere illusion. But the curve on Laura¡¯s lips grew bigger. ¡­ After a long time, the silent courtroom gradually became a little noisy. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t thewyer from Baker Mckenzie LLPe over yet?¡± ¡°How long has the court been in session? Can¡¯t even do the basic punctuality?¡± ¡°Is it because the evidence is not in Laura¡¯s favor that Laura¡¯swyer is noting?¡± Along with the whispers on the scene, thements in the livestreaming room also began to specte a lot, but they all thought that Laura would definitely lose thiswsuit. More than 20 minutes had passed. Some people in the courtroom couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and a few of them went up to the stage and whispered a few words in the defendant¡¯swyer¡¯s ear, and got a nod from him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The defendant¡¯swyer took a small wooden hammer and tapped it gently on the table. He looked at Laura and said in a polite but cold tone, ¡°Miss Taylor, if yourwyer does note, you will have to withdraw the charge ording to thew.¡± With these words, Laura remained calm, but thements on the livestreaming became more and more frantic. ¡°I have a guess. Do you guys think this could be Kimberly¡¯s trick?¡± ¡°I also just know that if the intiff¡¯swyer is not present, then the intiff is going to withdraw the charge. I think it makes sense.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t specte. I¡¯ll bet it was Kimberly who did it!¡± Laura said to the defendant¡¯swyer, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for twenty minutes, so it¡¯s okay to wait a little longer, right?¡± The defendant¡¯swyer frowned, but couldn¡¯t say anything to refute it. Kimberly, who was sitting next to him, leaned back in her chair and gave Laura a smug look. Laura saw it, but chose to ignore it and turned to the court, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to waste your time, but please be patient and wait, the truth is always more than just time.¡± Marcus noticed Kimberly¡¯s implied provocative nce, and he leaned forward to block her sight. He would not allow someone to try to spoil the good mood he had managed to help Laura get. Seeing that the time was about toe for the appointment, Kimberly picked up her bag that was on herp and prepared to get up and leave. ¡°Just wait until Laura withdraws the charge.¡± Before she could finish her words to herwyer, the golden doors of the courthouse, were suddenly opened. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The suit¨Cdwyer ran in with a pile of papers in his arms. He gasped with difficulty and intermittently exined to the numerous curious people who were looking over, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the dy because there was a car ident on the road¡­ If there are no other questions, the trial can begin now.¡± Chapter 106 Seizure Having said the ins and outs of beingte, thewyer finally adjusted his breathing. He walked slowly onto the stage, stood in front of the intiff¡¯s seat, and smiled at Kimberly. ¡°What do you say, Miss Lin?¡± Kimberly looked pale. She held the bag and tightened her hand. No matter how reluctant she was, she had to sit back. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Well, good.¡± Thewyer lowered his head and began to turn over the documents in his hand. ¡°First of all, let me introduce to you that the legal representative of Laura will be Mr. Nie Fengnie¡­¡± The live broadcast room exploded directly. ¡°Lie trough, Nie Feng? That special cow break Nie Feng?!¡± ¡°It seems that Laura is going to fight with confidence.¡± ¡°What about the fans who used to mock Laura¡¯s defeat? Don¡¯t youe out to protect your master? Why don¡¯t youe out and bark now?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After this incident, Kimberly fans didn¡¯t dare to speak again, and they were silent, and the barrage in the live broadcast room was instantly less than half. The trial officially began. This is almost a debate in which you can see the ending from the beginning. As soon as the defendant¡¯swyer saw a Nie Feng standing on the opposite seat, his face changed directly, and he put forward his own defense with insufficient confidence. Comparatively speaking, Nie Feng¡¯s attitude is much morefortable, and he refuted all the doubts of the defendant¡¯swyer one by one. Finally, the defendant¡¯swyer stepped down with a pale face. Nie Feng stood in front of the stage with his head held high, and his cold face nodded to the presiding officer above. Subsequently, the presiding officer made a final decision, ¡°In this case, I officially announce that the intiff won! From now on, the rumor monger will be sentenced to one year in prison and postponed for half a year!¡± As soon as the results came out, many people in the audience changed their faces. The dock was wailing, and the young students were handcuffed and taken away. On the way, they burst into tears. ¡°We were wrong, we were wrong, sorry¡­¡± Kimberly, on the other hand, found Emma in a rage and asked sharply, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Teacher Zhang to find a good rtionship? What is going on now!¡± To be honest, Emma was surprised that things had developed into this situation. Clearly, everything is under control, how suddenly¡­ However, with Kimberly¡¯s angry eyes, Emma¡¯s mood is more strange and afraid. ¡°Yaya, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­ you, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Knowing that it was his true face frightened Emma, and Kimberly took a deep breath. When she exhaled again, she brought a gentle smile back to her face: ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have been cruel to you. I¡¯m just in a hurry, can you understand?¡± Emma saw Kimberly¡¯s familiar smiling face, which slowly calmed down the tumultuous emotions surging in his heart. She bit her lip. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can understand. I¡¯ll ask Teacher Zhangter, what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡­ Zhang family. The family was eating happily together, and a sudden phone call instantly broke the surface calm. ¡°Hello, hello, are you¡­¡± The householder looked at the strange number disyed on the mobile phone screen in doubt. The opposite voice is cold and ruthless. ¡°Hello, this is thew enforcement team. We were informed that we will seal up the Zhang family in an hour. Please prepare in advance.¡± ¡°What, what?¡± The householder was frightened to disgrace and unconsciously raised his voice. ¡°What did you say, seal it up?!¡± Chapter 107 Ugly Face Other people in front of the dining table heard the word ¡°sealed up¡± in the mouth of the householder, and they noticed something strange one by one. They subconsciously put down their chopsticks and pricked up their ears to listen. The housekeeper noticed their movements, and he gave them a gentle wave of his hand to signal them not to make any noise. Immediately, he ttered to the other end of the mobile phone. ¡°Excuse me, is there something wrong with you? Good, why should I check what seal?¡± The opposite voice was cold. ¡°Jonathan said hello to your family and told you not to let Laura¡¯swyer show up in time, right?¡± Knowing the reason, the cold sweat on the forehead of the householder suddenly dripped down. I thought it was just a trivial matter, so I helped myself if I could. I didn¡¯t think I would suddenly stab thew enforcement team. This is a proper kick to the iron te! The householder secretly scolded the damn Jonathan in his heart, and put his attitude towards the mobile phone lower for a while: ¡°Sorry, sorry, we did something wrong, so we should be punished. However, we can¡¯t me us for this matter, it is really¡­¡± I still want to argue. On the other end of the phone, I made up my mind not to leave him half a face. I said coldly: ¡°If there is no mistake, in addition to this matter, your Zhang family has done a lot of corruption, bribery and childbor in the past.¡± As soon as this came out, before the householder could answer, all the people in the house who listened to everything were in a hurry to leave the rtionship.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, no, these things have nothing to do with me, they are all done by my uncle!¡± ¡°This is not my aunt¡¯s bad idea. Ask, ask her!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the ugly face of the family clearly, the people in thew enforcement team sneered, dropped a sentence of ¡°See you in an hour¡±, and hung up the phone relentlessly. ¡°Report, captain.¡± After hanging up the phone, the team members who immediately received the new news went to Nie Feng and gave him a gift. ¡°The results of the investigation havee out. It is indeed a car ident arranged by the Zhang family-intentionally preventing the intiff from dispatchingwyers!¡± Nie Feng was holding on the table with one hand, carefully leafing through the documents beneath him, and smelled a faint ¡°hmm¡± sound. Seeing that he reacted coldly, the team members thought about it, and then assured with full gas: ¡°Captain, you can rest assured that we will definitely let the Zhang family be brought to justice!¡± Nie Feng read the action on his hand. He raised his eyes, his face was still calm, but his tone became very serious. ¡°Hmm. You must act in strict ordance withws and regtions and remember it for me.¡± The yers gave him a military salute again. ¡°Yes, captain!¡± ¡­ After hearing thetest news from Emma, Kimberly paced back and forth in a panic in the rest room. ¡°How can it be¡­ how can Nie¡¯s family intervene in this matter? This should not be¡­ what is going on?¡± Emma was already thirsty after finishing a bunch of words. She sat on the sofa with a cup of tea in her hand. Seeing that Kimberly was in a hurry, she gently soothed: ¡°Yaya, don¡¯t worry, Nie¡¯s intervention in this matter doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Laura to invite Nie¡¯s family. How can she have such a big face? I think, 80% of Nie¡¯s family looks at Qin Shao¡¯s face, and this means toe and see.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about Nie¡¯s family helping Laura. Things are what they should be, don¡¯t you think?¡± After Emma¡¯s long speech, she poured a big mouthful of tea again, and then looked at Kimberly expectantly. Chapter 108 Smashing Eggs Sure enough, Emma¡¯s analysis came out, and Kimberly unconsciously let go of his heart. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s my hurry?¡± After Emma left, Kimberly sat quietly in the house for a while, and the more she thought about the previous events, the more ufortable she became. Out of the rest room, just finished a case, the court was crowded at that time, all rushing in the direction of the gate. Kimberly recognized Laura¡¯s back at a nce. She rushed up and grabbed each other¡¯s wrist. ¡°Laura!¡± Laura looked back, frowning and squinting at her, obviously impatient, and motioned her with his eyes. What¡¯s the matter? Kimberly was angry at this nce. She gnashed her teeth in a voice that only two people could hear. ¡°You can win thisint, but it¡¯s just because of Nie¡¯s charity. If there is another time¡­ you will take care of yourself in the future!¡± Laura looked at her with a puzzled face, pulled back his hand in displeasure, and patted it gently, as if it were stained with something dirty. Her eyes swept across Kimberly and said, ¡°What Nie¡¯s charity, what are you talking about?¡± Isn¡¯t it because justice is on her side from beginning to end that she can win thiswsuit? Kimberly only felt that she was deliberately provoking herself. For a moment, her voice was lowered and she warned, ¡°Laura, I advise you to stop. If you don¡¯t apologize to me, I will make you unable to get along in the future. I will do what I say!¡± Laura smiled. Even a look didn¡¯t bother to apany, she directly ignored Kimberly, who suddenly went crazy, and turned and walked out of the door. ¡°Laura!¡± Kimberly ran out after Laura. Just out of the gate, suddenly, a ck dot was thrown from the air and hit her head. ¡°Ah¨C¡± screamed Kimberly. With a full head of egg liquid and a whole body of egg shells, she stared at Kevin not far away with hatred. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Kevin squatted beside the stone lion at the door. He threw the raw eggs in his hand up and down a few times, with a face of pondering. ¡°Hit you with eggs, why? Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Then he threw a few eggs at Kimberly. Kimberly was made into a mess. She gritted her teeth and hated her to death, but because the other party was someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend, she could only submit to humiliation and say, ¡°Nie Gongzi, please¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Suddenly, ¡°Kacha¡±, ¡°Kacha¡±. Some of the onlookers recognized Kimberly, picked up their mobile phones and took a few photos. Kimberly was keenly aware of this movement. She was very flustered at the moment. She covered her body and dodged again and again. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, please don¡¯t shoot!¡± Emma, who heard the wind, squeezed through the crowd and grabbed her hand and ran out. ¡°Yaya, go! Ignore them!¡± Watching the figure of two people disappear far away, Kevin turned the only two eggs left in his hand and curled his lips unhappily. ¡°Just go? It¡¯s really boring.¡± He got up, put his arm on Laura¡¯s shoulder, and winked at her for a long time. ¡°Well, well, did you enjoy the performance just now?¡± Boy, this is taking credit for her. Laura¡¯s lips turned up and she forced her down again. Deliberately sip straight lip line: ¡°Not satisfied.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly, with a bright smile, Laura pretended to feel sorry. ¡°How can you smash eggs? What a waste of food. Just throw garbage next time.¡± Chapter 109 Recovery of Justice After listening to Laura¡¯s ¡°suggestion¡±, Kevin was stunned, and then she couldn¡¯t helpughing and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°I was thoughtless.¡± At this time, Marcus appeared faintly behind them. He knocked out Kevin¡¯s arm on Laura¡¯s shoulder and looked at each other¡¯s wronged eyes. He said faintly, ¡°Sweep the rubbish at the door.¡± Kevin¡¯s words about using Marcus got stuck in his throat, and he looked down at the mess of eggshells and egg liquid all over his eyes. Kevin: ¡°¡­¡± Sure enough, he was thoughtless. Kevin went to get cleaning tools to clean the floor, and Laura finally had time to ask Marcus, ¡°Well¡­ why did the Nie family intervene in this matter?¡± Marcus smiled at her faintly. ¡°You can rx these things and don¡¯t worry about them.¡± I just won¡¯t tell her the reason directly. Laura curls his mouth, again! Forget it, sooner orter, we will know why. I¡¯m not in a hurry for a while. ¡­ On the way back, perhaps it was the reason why Nie Feng was especially terrifying before, and Kevin settled down a lot in the car. Without a pistachio hot spot, the long journey suddenly became boring, so Laura picked up his mobile phone and turned up Weibo. This turn, identally, happened to see the lottery dynamics issued by Grandpa Lin a few hours ago. ¡°Today, I am in a good mood, drawing one hundred people and ten thousand yuan. Don¡¯t pay attention, don¡¯t forward, justment. Dere in advance: Those who have scolded my family are not within the scope of the lottery!¡± Seeing the second half of the sentence, Laura couldn¡¯t helpughing, and his heart was moved and funny. -Grandpa, it¡¯s clear to take it out for her. I arrived in the Lambert family before I knew it. Laura got out of the car, stood in front of the car door, and extended his long arm. ¡°Grandpa Qin¡¯s prescription should be adjusted. This is thetest prescription, and the dosage can be reduced as appropriate.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t even look at it. She just put the paper she handed over into her arms. ¡°I see.¡± Such an unreserved act of trust warmed Laura¡¯s heart off guard. ¡°So¡­¡± She swung her four fingers up and down together a few times. ¡°Goodbye?¡± Marcus¡¯s tight thin lips softened invisibly for a moment. ¡°Goodbye.¡± The traffic sped away, and Laura looked down at the exhaust gas. She should go to Gouverneur Hospital now. ¡­ As soon as Grandpa Lin¡¯s lucky draw came out, manyizens actively forwardedments in an attempt to be a ¡°son chosen by heaven¡±. Because of therge number of participants and the rising poprity, the word ¡°Grandpa Lin¡¯s lucky draw¡± jumped directly into the hot search. When Kimberly saw the hot search list, she suddenly grabbed the mouse and almost couldn¡¯t help throwing it down. Why! Clearly is an illegitimate daughter, grandpa, you should protect her so unabashedly, why on earth! Jealous in her heart, she clicked on the bullet box of her fan base. Pretending to be distracted, he typed, ¡°Grandpa Lin is really kind to Sheng Sheng. Just substitute Sheng Sheng¡¯s own perspective. If I can get half of my grandfather¡¯s preference, what if I am an illegitimate daughter? I am also satisfied¡­¡± Sure enough, it attracted the distress of all fans. ¡°Hug Yaya, feel bad for you, and touch it.¡± ¡°Yaya, don¡¯t be sad, we will get justice for you.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, get justice!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Grandpa Lin to make a lucky draw, and suddenly there were a lot of strangements. Chapter 110 Get off in person Many strangements have the same style of painting. ¡°Can parents take some responsibility these days? Don¡¯t you know to treat your children equally? How to love this and ignore that.¡± ¡°Laura is an illegitimate daughter. Why can she be treated so well? Does she deserve it?!¡± Whenizens saw thesements, their first reaction was: Are these people out of their minds? Without thinking,izens fought back for Grandpa Lin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the family¡¯s distressed granddaughter? What age is it? I died early in the morning, wake up!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°You say he is wicked, wicked people are you. How old is Grandpa Lin? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to bully a Charlie?¡± ¡°¡­¡± A burst of smoke filled thement area. After a while, I thought Grandpa Lin was very angry after seeing thosements, but he went back in person. ¡°I spoil his granddaughter is none of your business, I am willing to eat your rice?!¡± ¡°Shut up if you can¡¯t talk. No one will think you don¡¯t have a keyboard.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Grandpa Lin¡¯s fighting capacity is amazing, and it is not umon forizens in this scene to shout ¡°666¡± under his replyments, sighing as a surprise. ¡­ Finally, all thements that should be finished were finished, and Grandpa Lin put away his mobile phone with satisfaction. Thinking of what, he went directly to the study downstairs and found Lin Fu. ¡°Son, Sheng Sheng used to stay in the countryside and never had a decent birthday. It will be her birthday in three days. Why don¡¯t you give Sheng Sheng a birthday party these days?¡± Lin Fu was sitting in front of his desk, and he refused without thinking. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to Europe to celebrate Dennis¡¯s birthday that day. I have no time.¡± Grandpa Lin¡¯s face instantly pulled down. ¡°Dennis¡¯s birthday is a birthday, isn¡¯t Sheng Sheng¡¯s birthday a birthday?¡± ¡°Dad, how can youpare the two of them?¡± Father Lin frowned slightly, finally took his eyes off theputer screen, nced at Grandpa Lin, and said, ¡°Dennis is not like Laura. He has been excellent in both academic and academic studies since he was a child, and has never suffered-he needs mypany more.¡± Grandpa Lin¡¯s face became colder and colder, and he angrily denounced: ¡°You are naked biased!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Lin Fu raised his voice and confidently retorted, ¡°I have already taken her from the countryside to the city to enjoy happiness. What do you want from me?!¡± Grandpa Lin looked at his father stupefied for a while, and suddenlyughed angrily. He pointed to thetter¡¯s finger and kept shaking: ¡°It¡¯s right to take Sheng Sheng over. You owe her this! Is your conscience eaten by the dog?!¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Father Lin returned to calm, and he put aside his head without expression. ¡°Say whatever you want.¡± Grandpa Lin saw that Lin¡¯s father¡¯s oil and salt did not enter, and his lips opened back and forth. He finally chose to give up persuasion feebly. ¡°Hum.¡± He heavily cold hum, ¡°you don¡¯t want to don¡¯t want to. Anyway, I will give Sheng Sheng a birthday party then, and I don¡¯t need you!¡± After that, Grandpa Lin turned around, threw the gate hard, and left indignantly. ¡­ After saying goodbye to Laura, Marcus turned around and drove in another direction. Kevin slumped in the back seat bored. He grabbed the window and looked out casually. The familiar scenery stunned him, and then he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little panic. ¡°Wait! Wait! Marcus, where are you taking me?¡± Chapter 111 Encounters Marcus was holding the steering wheel and observing the road conditions attentively. After listening to Kevin¡¯s questioning, he replied indifferently: ¡°Go find your big brother.¡± ¡°Lie trough! Looking for my eldest brother?!¡± Kevin almost jumped out of his seat. He leaned over, grabbed the back of the driver¡¯s seat and pressed it pitifully close to Marcus¡¯s ear. ¡°Can¡¯t you go?¡± Marcus nced at him in the rearview mirror. ¡°What, are you afraid?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scared to death.¡± Kevin just engraved ¡°I¡¯m super unintelligent¡± on his face. A smile shed in Marcus¡¯s eyes, but the expression on his face was very cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you have to go to me.¡± Said, the speed on the dashboard, in Kevin¡¯s eyes without love, quickly soared to a new height. Arrived at Nie¡¯s house. ¡°Brother, I, I¡¯m back.¡± Kevin, like a little wife who suffered indignities, changed her shoes in the porch, while ncing at Nie Feng from time to time, for fear that the other party would rush up and give him a good ¡°torture¡±. ¡°Well, juste back.¡± Nie Feng has a natural attitude. He looked at Marcus behind Kevin. ¡°This boy, hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble recently?¡± ¡°No.¡± Two equally handsome and outstanding young people walked side by side to the living room. Kevin, who was left behind, breathed a sigh of relief and was ecstatic. -Good, eldest brother didn¡¯t settle ounts with him! Two people sitting on the sofa in the living room have already started to chat one by one. ¡°By the way,¡± asked Marcus, suddenly remembering something, ¡°are you still seeing your little girlfriend?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Nie Feng nodded, and his eyes became gentle in an instant. ¡°That¡­¡± Marcus hesitated for a moment, ¡°Nie Feng, can you help me ask your girlfriend, what do little girls like now?¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Laura arrived in Gouverneur Hospital. She sat in the business chair in the office, holding her chin in one hand and a pen in the other, and nodded frequently while listening to the recent situation of the hospital reported by the dean in front of her. ¡°Well, good¡­ well done¡­ if this happens again, remember to let me know in time¡­ well.¡± After the report, the dean wiped the cold sweat on his head. What¡¯s the matter? Clearly, the other party is just a little girl who has not been an adult for a long time. How can she just sit there, and the aura she sends out all over her body presses him out of breath? ¡°You have done a good job recently.¡± Laura praised it and then volunteered, ¡°Is there anything else to tell me?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Just about to deny, the dean remembered something in hindsight. ¡°By the way, Mu called me yesterday and said he wanted to see you sometime.¡± ¡°Do you want to meet sometime?¡± Laura gathered his eyes thoughtfully. Looking up again, she said without thinking, ¡°Put off all my trips until the end of the month, understand?¡± Dean nodded again and again, ¡°Understand.¡± After solving his work, Laura went out of the hospital gate. When she passed a convenience supermarket, she suddenly remembered that her special shower gel was running out.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. So, she turned and walked into the supermarket without hesitation. Laura never thought that she would run into Eric in the articles for daily use area. ¡°Laura?¡± Obviously, Eric was surprised to meet Laura suddenly. He stood in front of themodity rack and put down a shampoo he had just picked up. When he looked back at her, his eyes were full of disgust. ¡°Are you following me? Are you disgusting!¡± Chapter 112 Probe In the face of Eric¡¯s sudden and baseless usation, Laura was ready to say hello, and she looked at Eric speechless. Who do you think you are, and I¡¯m following you? Eric took Laura¡¯s choking as the default. He looked more and more disdainful. ¡°I tell you, it¡¯s useless for you to follow me. Like you pheasant, you can¡¯t fly to the branches as a phoenix for a lifetime!¡± Laura: ¡°¡­¡± Is it interesting for you to talk by yourself? It¡¯s hard to say whether Eric himself is interesting, but Laura thinks it¡¯s quite boring anyway. She took a bottle of shower gel from the shelf and threw it into the shopping cart. She ignored each other directly and turned and left. As a result, when he came to a corner, Laura pushed his shopping cart forward. She looked at the maning towards her quite unexpectedly and raised her eyebrows gently. Ooh, what day is it today that I met two acquaintances one after another. ¡°Hello, Miss Lin.¡± Nie Feng, carrying a bag of things, nodded seriously at her. ¡°Hello, Mr. Nie.¡± Laura winked at him. At this moment, Eric heard the noise around the corner, and he looked this way in surprise. Nie Feng noticed him, and when his eyes passed him, he staggered directly without a pause. ¡°Miss Lin, are you here to buy something? What are you going to buy?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Laura pointed to the shopping cart. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought it.¡± Two people like nobody¡¯s watching greeting, not far from Eric see this, can¡¯t believe to quickly put a pair of eyeballs stare out. It can¡¯t be! Laura this kind of wild girl, how can you get to know Nie Feng this kind of big shot! ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t thanked you well for helping me close the casest time.¡± Laura dialed the hair scattered in his ear. ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite you to dinner another day when you are free?¡± Nie Feng sipped his lips. ¡°Hmm.¡± He was taciturn, and the initial question was only a deliberate approach, but now he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. After a moment¡¯s silence, he tentatively said, ¡°Excuse me, Miss Lin, do you¡­ have anything you like?¡± When asked this sentence, Nie Feng was rarely nervous. After all, how can you directly ask each other what they like before giving gifts? However, I think of a little girlfriend who smiled at him and said, ¡°Ask me what I do. Every girl is different. You should ask her herself.¡± Nie Feng gradually calmed down. He even calmly found an excuse: ¡°I want to give my girlfriend a present, and I don¡¯t know what to give, so I want to ask your opinion.¡± ¡°Ah, this.¡± Laura suddenly realized and thought seriously. ¡°If you give gifts, you can eat and y, and you should focus on your heart.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nie Feng continued to test, ¡°Miss Lin likes eating and ying very much?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Laura smiled heartily. ¡°I usually like to taste delicious food everywhere. Good dessert can make people feel happy. You can try to give your girlfriend a cupcake ~¡± Nie Feng got the answer, and his tight lip line was slightly loose, ¡°well¡±. Then he said, ¡°Did you take a taxi here? Do you need me to drive you back?¡± After all, it is a good friend¡¯s love, so you have to take care of it. Laura smiled. ¡°This is too much trouble for you. I don¡¯t need it. I can go back by myselfter.¡± Nie Feng was not angry when he was declined. Without doing more to retain, he nodded his head in a good temper, took the initiative to say goodbye to Laura, and then turned and left. Chapter 113 Mind Near the door, Nie Feng, who paced calmly, passed by Eric, who stood in ce. From beginning to end, Nie Feng never paid any attention to thetter, as if he didn¡¯t pay attention to each other at all. Eric¡¯s face suddenly some hang, his eyebrow eye gloomy look at Nie Feng figure disappeared behind the door. Then, at the same moment, his secretary trotted in, ¡°Mr. Su, what happened?¡± Eric saw the secretary¡¯s formal ingratiation. Somehow, he was inexplicably annoyed. ¡°Nothing. You pushed off all my trips in the next few days, did you hear me?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± The secretary was at a loss and nodded again and again. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Eric gave Laura ast squint and walked out of the door with his secretary with a haughty face. ¡°Su Zong, that that¡­¡± On the way, the secretary stopped talking several times, but she couldn¡¯t help but vomit. ¡°The woman named Laura is really a flower heart! I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and I hooked up with Nie Feng again. Tut tut tut¡­¡± Eric twisted his eyebrows, and his words showed disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that wild girl in front of me!¡± ¡­ It didn¡¯t take long to calm down on the Inte, and it didn¡¯t take long for a weight bomb to suddenly break the news! I saw a group of pictures flowing out. On it, Kimberly was smashed with egg liquid, with full makeup, awkward figure and no image. As soon as Kimberly fans received the news, they immediately rushed up and were busy washing thend for their masters. ¡°I beg you not to be embarrassed, okay? Who doesn¡¯t know that Yaya is a recognized goddess, is it interesting to do this?¡± ¡°This must be a draft for home! That is, they will do such a thing. If their idols can¡¯t do it, they wille to others. I bah!¡± ¡°Never pay attention to malicious rumors and nder! Please look over and pay attention to our Yaya¡¯s recent concert! [Love] [Love]¡± ¡­ Linguang private middle school. The moon leapt over the treetops and cast a cold afterglow. Under the shade of trees, a group of students walked with warm atmosphere. ¡°Sheng sheng, sheng sheng, this is the supper we bought for you. Try it!¡± Laura looked at the boxes in his ssmates¡¯ hands in surprise. ¡°This¡­ is not good.¡± ¡°s!¡± Lucy grabbed the lunch box and stuffed it into Laura¡¯s hand forcefully. ¡°What are you talking about? As long as it is in ss Eight, it is all family members. What else do you need to be polite with your family members?¡± ¡°Again.¡± Lucy held up his arm. ¡°You have been giving us lectures all week. I don¡¯t know how much better the learning atmosphere in ss Eight is. These are just a little thoughts from the students, so you can ept them.¡± ss 8 students responded one after another, ¡°Yes, yes, you can ept it.¡± When the hospitality was difficult, Laura reluctantly hugged the lunch boxes that were too many to pick up. ¡°All right.¡± It is undeniable that she was a little happy after listening to those words. In the evening, there were recreational activities, and the students sent out the supper they wanted to send. After a while, they dispersed and gathered in piles to y. Lucy walked beside Laura, his eyes ncing at the little fragrant pig at her feet. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you hold so many things, are you tired? Will it be inconvenient to move?¡± Laura shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a little in the way, but I can do it alone.¡± Laura thought Lucy was asking her those questions to take the opportunity to help her with her things. Which thought Lucy smell speech is a bright eye, ¡°so, really or inconvenient to move? Then let me help you walk the beads!¡± Chapter 114 Throw away After listening to Lucy¡¯s words, Laura was stunned. After reacting, she was in distress situation. ¡°If I can, I also want you to walk. However, beads have been sticking to me.¡± Lucy winked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s right, since we met, Zhuzhu has been following Sheng Sheng¡¯s heel, following suit, and never left. After thinking about it, Lucy was lost and envious. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s walk together.¡± Laura saw her emotions and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You can rest assured that when you two cultivate feelings, Zhuzhu will stick to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes brightened and he couldn¡¯t help cheering in a low voice. ¡°Great!¡± The two men talked as they walked. Under the shadow of the tree, the moonlight was slightly dim. Therefore, no one noticed that the little fragrant pig, which had been following them all the time, quietly left this area. ¡­ Under the moonlight, theke reflects bright fine diamonds and sparkles. ¡°Eh? A little fragrant pig? Why does a pet pig appear in the school?¡± Lily, who was walking by theke, suddenly saw something, bent down and poked the little fragrant pig who bowed his head and drank water. ¡°Still, don¡¯t touch, dirty!¡± Feifei Chang quickly stepped forward and pped off the other party¡¯s hand touching the pig. She looked at the pig¡¯s eyes, as if she were looking at some germ variant, and said with disgust, ¡°This is a pet raised by Laura. I don¡¯t know what aesthetics she is, and she even keeps such ugly things as pets!¡± Lily immediately withdrew his hand when he heard this. She covered her mouth with a few surprises in her eyes. ¡°My sister raised it?¡± ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t the school stipte that pets are not allowed in the school?¡± Lily tangled bite lip, looked up at Zhang Feifei hope, ¡°If this is discovered by the school, my sister will be punished! Why don¡¯t¡­ let¡¯s pick it up and throw it away?¡± Feifei Zhang watched Lily say that she was going to hug the piglet. Her heartbeat suddenly missed a beat, and she pressed each other¡¯s hand tightly without thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lily looked at her doubtfully. Feifei Zhang clenched his skirts and said with concern: ¡°After all, it is a pet. If it is thrown casually, it will starve to death alive, right? This¡­ is too cruel.¡± ¡°However, the school stiptes that pets are not allowed!¡± Lily entuated his tone. Feifei Zhang is still hesitant. ¡°After all, it is a life¡­¡± Lily said no more, she directly put aside Feifei Zhang¡¯s hand, quickly walked to theke, raised her hands to catch the pig, and let go. -¡°Burst¡±. Almost negligible noise, Feifei Chang heard a lot of panic. She stared at Lily with some horror, as if she were looking at some stranger. ¡°Still you¡­¡± Lily pped her hands. She put her arms around Feifei Chang¡¯s arm and smiled easily. ¡°It¡¯s just a pig. It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Said, and Lily turned. Her eyes suddenly caught off guard more than a figure, haven¡¯t reacted, ¡°ah ah ah-¡± a piercing scream cut through the silence of the night. ¡°Still!¡± Feifei Zhang was surprised. She looked at Lily, who fell into theke and struggled constantly in the water. Her heart was anxious. ¡°Are you all right? Can youe up? You¡­¡± At the end, she turned around and gave Laura a hard look. ¡°You wicked woman, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see it. You pushed it down!¡± ¡°Yes, I pushed it.¡± Chapter 115 No Trouble For Feifei Chang¡¯s usation, Laura admitted it directly and happily. She first motioned Lucy to catch the beads in theke with her eyes. Then, Laura looked down at the fierce white spray on theke. Her eyes were cold. ¡°I pushed her. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Feifei Zhang was so excited by her cold eyes that she stammered: ¡°Yes, what are you asking? You, you are¡­ you are deliberately killing people!¡± ¡°Somebody! Somebody! Someone has killed people,e quickly!¡± Seems to be to give himself courage, Feifei Zhang shouted desperately at the top of his throat. As early as Lily¡¯s scream suddenly rang, many students rushed in this direction. Now, being shouted by Feifei Zhang, theke is full of people on several floors in the blink of an eye. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do you want to call the police?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Two male students who are good at water struggled to drag Lily up in theke.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Lily was soaked, her hair scattered all over the floor in a mess, and her face was pale and choked out a mouthful of water. Because I don¡¯t know the situation, except for the two male students who saved her, they were patting her back, and everyone else was watching from a distance. Laura wiped the water on Zhuzhu with a towel and made sure it was fine before handing it to Lucy. ¡°You should calm Zhuzhu¡¯s mood first.¡± Lucy took the pig carefully. She was so distressed that she naturally nodded again and again. ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± At this time, Laura turned to look at Feifei Zhang, who was standing aside. ¡°Don¡¯t you take her to the infirmary?¡± Feifei Chang stayed and stayed, and when he realized what, he trotted with a face of panic, and struggled to help Lily, who was weak all over his body, and rushed to the infirmary. That¡¯s the end of the story. A line of people came running in the clouds and fog, and broke up in the clouds and fog. For a long time, they didn¡¯t understand what happened. There are only a group of students in ss Eight, and they quicklye to a conclusion by judging in just a few seconds. ¡°I thought Lily was just Bai Lianhua, but I didn¡¯t expect her heart to be so cruel!¡± ¡°Zhuzhu is so cute, I can¡¯t imagine how vicious it is, and Lily will be able to do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sheng sheng, sheng sheng!¡± Among the many spurns, Lucy¡¯s anxious tone is particrly obvious. ¡°Come and see what happened to Zhuzhu. Why didn¡¯t it move?!¡± Laura looked at the soft pink on her hand and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhuzhu will be fine with me.¡± ¡°Well!¡± After Laura¡¯s rescue, the pig, who had been immortal for half a life, was alive and kicking again in an instant. Surprised, Lucy hugged Laura andughed and jumped. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you are really amazing!¡± ¡­ On the way to the infirmary. It seems that it was at this time that Lily suddenly came back to work, and his cough became more and more severe, and he couldn¡¯t wait to cough up his liver and lungs. ¡°Still, are you all right? Do you care?¡± Feifei Zhang patted her on the back with worry and helped her on the bench in front of the greening. ¡°You sit for a while first.¡± Lily leaned feebly on her shoulder. I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion. Lily¡¯s face was whiter than before. Feifei Chang lowered his eyes anxiously and whispered, ¡°Still¡­ do you still remember that Laura once pressed Nora who framed and nted her directly into the trash can?¡­.. You shouldn¡¯t provoke Laura¡­¡± Chapter 116 will not tolerate Lily still closed his eyes and breathed faintly. I don¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t hear or have no strength. She didn¡¯t respond for a long time.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right.¡± After almost resting, Feifei Zhang pped his hands and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s keep walking.¡± After a short walk with Lily, a familiar figure suddenly appeared at the end of the cobblestone path. Feifei Zhang suddenly stopped, and she cleverly called to the bearer, ¡°Mrs. Wilson is good.¡± ¡°Oh, Zhang Feifei ah, you¡­¡± See what, Mrs. Wilson smiling face suddenly changed. ¡°Still? Still, what happened to you, how did you get into a mess?¡± After all, he is a student he values. Mrs. Wilson looks worried and holds Lily¡¯s shoulder on the ground. Lily¡¯s eyes went red at once. Before she could speak, Feifei Chang took the lead and said indignantly, ¡°Mrs. Wilson is the hateful Laura. She deliberately pushed it into theke and it will still be like this!¡± Mrs. Wilson¡¯s face changed slightly. Why is it Laura again? She forcibly resisted her anger, took out her mobile phone and called a taxi for Lily, saying, ¡°Still, go to the hospital first and have a good look. When youe back, I will definitely make decisions for you!¡± ¡°Mrs. Wilson¡­¡± Lily, with tears in his eyes, pretended topromise. ¡°Thank you, but¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it again!¡± Mrs. Wilson Yizheng said, ¡°I will take care of this matter-I will never tolerate it!¡± ¡­ Lily came home. As soon as he entered the door, Mrs. Taylor greeted him with concern. ¡°Still, the teacher called me just now and said that you were bullied at school. What is going on?¡± Lily, with a little white face, sobbed and told the cause and effect of the incident again. After hearing this, Mrs. Taylor found Grandpa Lin in a rage. ¡°Dad, you mind your good granddaughter. Laura pushed it down theke for a pet pig!¡± Grandpa Lin took a sip of tea. He didn¡¯t show his attitude, only said, ¡°This matter, when Sheng Shenges back, I will ask her personally, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Mrs. Taylor stamped his feet angrily. Grandpa Lin only said ¡°Remember to recuperate Lily¡¯s body¡± and hung up the phone directly. ¡°Mom,¡± Lily, who was listening to the whole journey, was lost and confused. ¡°Why is everything like this, and Grandpa has to devote himself to Laura?¡± Yeah? Why on earth? ! Mrs. Taylor wants to ask the same question. She hates Grandpa Lin¡¯s unreasonable partiality! But on the face, she can only show a soft smile and soothe, ¡°Still, don¡¯t think about it. Grandpa was just fascinated by that little bitch for a while. In the future, he will definitely discover the true face of Laura!¡± ¡­ Academic Affairs Office. Mrs. Wilson went to the headmaster and reported today. At the end, she beat the table hard: ¡°Laura really went too far, she must be punished!¡± ¡°Mrs. Wilson, ss eight told me the cause and effect of this matter.¡± The headmaster was kind. ¡°Lily started it, but Laura just fought back.¡± ¡°Mrs. Wilson, I think it¡¯s better not to listen to one side of the story before you speak. What do you say?¡± This sentence is very euphemistic. Mrs. Wilson still felt ufortable. ¡°But¡­¡± The headmaster continued to persuade, ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter. Mrs. Wilson, I¡¯ve noticed that you have paid a lot of attention to Laura recently, so you don¡¯t have to keep an eye on her¡­¡± Seeing that it didn¡¯t make sense, Mrs. Wilson shut up. Without saying more, she turned and left the academic affairs room. Chapter 117 Reward Meanwhile, the cafe. ¡°Are you Laura?¡± Dora was surprised to see Laura. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°You are much smaller than I thought.¡± Dora sat down with a smile and took out a form from his bag. ¡°This is a psychological test form. Please fill it out first.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Laura took the pen and paper, lowered his head and began to fill out the form seriously. But after a cup of coffee, she finished answering the questions and returned the watch. Dora nced roughly at the test results, and her look suddenly became serious. ¡°Miss Lin, do you know that you suffer from affective deficit?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°From the results, it is because youck fatherly love since childhood, so your feelings are indifferent¡­¡± Dora softened his voice. Laura raised his eyelids quite unexpectedly. Because of theck of fatherly love? ¡­.. I thought I never expected this thing. Sheughed at herself. Dora put the watch in his bag. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. As long as you actively cooperate with the treatment, the disease will get better soon. Next, I will customize the treatment n for you¡­¡± Laura lowered his eyes and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± The first meeting between the two ended happily. Marcus called Laura as she walked out of the cafe. ¡°I heard that today is the day when you meet your psychological tutor. What is the psychological test result?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just apathy, and it will be cured soon.¡± Her answer was an understatement. Marcus Silence for a moment, his voice gradually lowered: ¡°Sheng Sheng¡­ you will be happy every day in the future.¡± Laura stunned. Is Marcus¡­forting her? Laura hooked his lips. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡­ Laura returned to the ssroom, opened the live broadcast tform and started the live broadcast as usual. After a while, a bunch of fans poured in. ¡°So punctual, good!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you show your face today?¡± ¡°How do I feel as if I have said this question?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Laura nced at the barrage and randomly picked two answers. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to show your face today. It¡¯s not the same question type, I¡¯ll find a simr one to consolidate for you.¡± Attracted another wave of praise from fans. In the office. ¡°Thank you aunt!¡± The little boy got up at theputer desk. Mrs. Wilson smiled and sat down in the empty chair. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Your mother is my colleague. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lend it to y with theputer for a while.¡± Theputer screen is still ying live broadcast, which is the hottest gunfight game nowadays. Mrs. Wilson nced at it at will and turned off the interface. I wanted to turn off the live broadcast software, but when I moved the mouse, my hand slipped, and she identally clicked into a learning live broadcast. ¡°Then, we set this to P¡­¡± A sweet female voice, which Mrs. Wilson would have recognized at once, had she had the heart to tell. It was Laura¡¯s voice! At this time, however, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s attention was all on the topic exined by Laura. Isn¡¯t this, this, this math problem recognized all over the world? ! Laura¡¯s voice is fluent and his thinking is clear. The barrage calling ¡°666¡± keeps passing on the screen, and Mrs. Wilson¡¯s mood suddenly besplicated. She opened the reward bar and rewarded the live broadcast room with 10, 000 when she waved her hand. She sent a barrage and said, ¡°The anchor speaks very well. Can you help me exin another world problem?¡± Laura was still talking seriously and didn¡¯t see this message in time. Chapter 118 Apology Fans spontaneously exined on the barrage: Every live broadcast content is scheduled in advance, and it can only be made another day. At this time, Laura finally noticed the barrage. In the headset, she seems to have smiled. ¡°The gold owners have rewarded, of course, the gold owners are the first.¡± Said, and she quickly summed up the topic she was talking about, and began to exin Mrs. Wilson¡¯s topic slowly. Mrs. Wilson listened carefully, and the more he listened, the more familiar the voice became. Where on earth did you hear this voice? ¡­ ss eight, corridor, Lin¡­ Laura! Mrs. Wilson¡¯s mind was shocked, and she was still a little hesitant, but she suddenly remembered that she identally saw Laura live outside the window. So ¡­ Mrs. Wilson wondered whether Laura had such a high teaching level. Before she could recover from this truth, she suddenly received a phone call. It¡¯s her college tutor. ¡°Xiao Deng, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t remind you that you must pass the examination stipted by the school as soon as possible before you can get the diploma!¡± Mrs. Wilson was a little flustered. ¡°I know, I will as soon as possible!¡± After hanging up the phone, she hesitated repeatedly, but she found out Laura¡¯s contact information from the address book. ¡°Laura, it¡¯s Mrs. Wilson. Can you help me with the problem?¡± Her graduation questions are attached at the back. Confirming that there was no mistake, Mrs. Wilson sent a text message in fear. ¡­ After finishing school, Laura returned to his old house. In the main hall, Grandpa Lin, Mrs. Taylor and Lily are all there. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± Turning a blind eye to the other two, Laura greeted Grandpa Lin with a smile. Mrs. Taylor was furious to see her look like nothing happened. ¡°Laura, how can you be so vicious!¡± Before Mrs. Taylor finished the usation, Grandpa Lin took Laura¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng,e, youe to me.¡± After Laura did what he said, he looked at Lily again. ¡°Come here, too.¡± Seeing this scene, Mrs. Taylor was happy in his heart. Is this finally going to ask Laura about his sin? ! The next moment, Grandpa Lin¡¯s face became very serious. He said, ¡°You, apologize to her!¡± Lily, who was named, was startled. She pointed to herself and then to Laura. ¡°I apologize to her?¡± Mrs. Taylor hurriedly went up to round the field, ¡°Dad! Are you mistaken, the victim is still ah.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken.¡± Grandpa Lin looked calmly at Lily and asked, ¡°Say, why did you throw your sister¡¯s pet pig into theke!¡± Lily moved out of the school rules with a breath. ¡°Grandpa, the school said that pets are not allowed in the school!¡± ¡°So? Is that why you threw a living pet into theke?¡± Grandpa Lin became more and more angry and angrily shouted, ¡°Lily, I think you have fed all the upbringing I taught you in the past to the dog!¡± Grandpa Lin seldom got angry, and his sudden attack shocked everyone except Laura. Mrs. Taylor quietly gave Lily a wink, who understood the former¡¯s hint and bowed her head in humiliation. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. Sister¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Thest few words are very light and seem difficult to say. Laura pretended not to hear it. She smiled at Grandpa Lin and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go up and do my homework first.¡± Then he ignored Lily and turned straight upstairs. Chapter 119 Pills Lily didn¡¯t get a response from Laura, especially without Grandpa Lin¡¯sfort. She suddenly got red eyes and cried sadly. ¡°Whoops¡­ Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, my sister doesn¡¯t forgive me, and I can¡¯t help it¡­ Whoops¡­¡± When Mrs. Taylor heard the crying, she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s still like this, so don¡¯t me her any more.¡± Say that finish, she gently put her arms around Lily to showfort. Whileforting, Mrs. Taylor became more and more dissatisfied. Dad, you are really entric! ¡­ Marcus got Dora¡¯s contact information by a little means. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Laura¡¯s fiance. Could you show me Sheng Sheng¡¯s psychological test sheet?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Dora sent the document andughed. ¡°Laura has been recovering slowly for a month. It won¡¯t take long for her to recoverpletely. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Marcus lowered his eyes and looked at the test form carefully. When he heard it, he only said ¡°well¡± and didn¡¯t speak. ¡­ Mu¡¯s family. Mu¡¯s father leaned back on the single person sofa, and heughed and joked, ¡°My little doctor can take time to meet me.¡± Laura, who was sitting opposite him, smiled very embarrassed. ¡°I have been too busy recently¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mu¡¯s father waved his hand without much care. ¡°Since thest time you went down with a few injections, my body doesn¡¯t know howfortable it is. There is no big deal in the treatment in the next few days!¡± At this moment, Laura handed over a dark pill. ¡°This is my newly prepared pill. Take it quickly.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mu took it carefully, holding it in his hand and preparing to eat it. However, a roar suddenly sounded outside the door, ¡°What are you feeding my grandfather?!¡± Then, Mu¡¯s father saw a flower at the moment, only to see a tall figure sh to his eyes, and pped the pills in his hand on the ground! Mu¡¯s old man¡¯s eyes stared, and his wide mouth couldn¡¯t close for half a day. Mukang, who made all this, didn¡¯t notice the abnormality of Mu¡¯s father at all. He put his arms around thetter¡¯s shoulder carefully and stared at Laura warily. ¡°What did you feed my grandfather?¡± Laura looked at him speechlessly. Mu Kang turned his head again and said to Mu, who is now in stupidity. ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t I tell you, don¡¯t eat pills of unknown origin, if¡­¡± Mu old man finally return to God, he mercilessly patted the armrest of the sofa, angry, ¡°What are you doing? Thisdy is the magic doctor who saved me. This is your attitude towards the savior?!¡± Mu Kang was stunned. He looked at Laura in disbelief. After touching each other¡¯s helpless eyes, he suddenly realized something and immediately began to apologize again and again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I thought¡­ you saved my grandfather, and I never had time to thank you¡­ me, me¡­¡± Excited and incoherent, Mu Kang directly picked up the pills on the ground and put them in Mu¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa, you can eat, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± Laura looked at the scene in front of him withughter. Can I still eat what I picked up on the ground? Master Mu also felt speechless. He introduced awkwardly, ¡°This is my eldest son, Mu Kang. He is a little, um¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Laura smiled and nodded. I heard that Mu Kang is most concerned about his grandfather¡¯s health, but now I see it, which is true. Chapter 120 Return Home When the misunderstanding was solved, Mu Kang saw that it was gettingte and said, ¡°Miss Lin, why don¡¯t you stay and have dinner with us?¡± ¡°No, my grandfather left me a meal.¡± Laura declined. Before leaving, Mu¡¯s father suddenly smelled a kind of ink fragrance floating from Laura. He suddenly became interested and asked with a smile, ¡°Girl, did you practice writing not long ago?¡± ¡°Grandpa Mu, how do you know?¡± Laura was surprised. ¡°I did write some calligraphy.¡± ¡°Can you take it with you and lend me a look?¡± Laura handed over his handwriting. ¡°Of course.¡± The ink pen on the white paper is free and horizontal, and the iron hook and silver painting, Mu¡¯s old man nced at it at will, and he was amazed again and again. ¡°I really can¡¯t see, girl, your handwriting is imposing. How about selling this Mo Bao to me for one million?¡± At this moment, Mu Kang walked behind him and also saw this extraordinary product at a nce. So Mu Kangughed and ridiculed, ¡°Grandpa, when were you so stingy? This word is definitely more than one million. Why don¡¯t I pay 10 million and sell it to me!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bid, I won¡¯t sell it.¡± Laura put away the paper and exined, ¡°I¡¯m going to use this word for the school art festival. If you want, I can write another one for you-no charge.¡± ¡°Take it to the art festival?¡± Mu father opened his mouth wide and saddened. ¡°Such a good word, you take it to the art festival, isn¡¯t it a waste of life?!¡± ¡°Grandpa Mu, don¡¯t tease me any more.¡± Laura couldn¡¯t helpughing. She put the words away and put them back in her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a better one next time. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Mu father also had to fight back heartache and her farewell. A few days passed by in a hurry. On this day, Grandpa Lin suddenly came up mysteriously and said to Laura, ¡°Granddaughter, do you know what day tomorrow is?¡± ¡°What day?¡± Laura asked with great cooperation. ¡°Oh, have you forgotten? Tomorrow is your birthday!¡± Grandpa Lin looked serious. ¡°Grandpa will give you the most beautiful birthday party tomorrow! Go, Grandpa will take you to buy a dress now.¡± Laura was stunned. After the reaction, she was funny and moved to break Grandpa Lin¡¯s hand and hold her. ¡°Grandpa, no need.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Grandpa Lin was rejected by her, seems to be a little lost, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you are still ming Grandpa, did not¡­¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Laura immediately retorted, but said, ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday, so there¡¯s no need to do a big job. As long as our family has a good meal together, wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡± Grandpa Lin stunned, then nodded thoughtfully, ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± He suggested thoughtfully. ¡°Granddaughter, will Grandpa take you back to your hometown for your birthday tomorrow?¡± Laura¡¯s real home is never in the city, so Grandpa Lin doesn¡¯t know it. Laura¡¯s eyebrows curved. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll invite a few more people.¡± When Marcus received her message, her mobile phone was just on the coffee table, and there was no lock screen. So, sitting nearby Qin father at a nce to see the above content. ¡°Tomorrow is my birthday. Can I invite you to have cake with Grandpa Qin?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Qin father suddenly beamed, he can¡¯t wait to pick up his mobile phone, stood up and shouted to Marcus who came out of the bathroom, ¡°Ah Kuo,e quickly, Sheng Sheng sent you a message!¡± Chapter 121 Catch Up Marcus went out of the bathroom and dried his hands. He strode to take the mobile phone. Before he could see the news, Qin father repeatedly urged in his ear, ¡°Quick, quick, promise her quickly. I haven¡¯t had a lively Charlie for a long time¡­¡± When Marcus read the news, his lips bent. Move your finger, and a word will be sent along with him, ¡°OK.¡± The next day. In the countryside, the simple and old old house finally weed its long-lost owner. ¡°Grandpa, you y chess in the yard first, and Marcus and I will visit our neighbors, OK?¡± Qin picked a stone bench and sat down. He smiled and picked up a chess piece on the stone table. ¡°Of course. You young people can do their own thing, and we two Charlie will take good care of ourselves.¡± Grandpa Lin didn¡¯t speak, but the smile on his face showed his agreement. After settling the two old people, Laura let go of his heart, motioned Marcus to keep up with him with his eyes, and then turned out of the courtyard door and turned to the adjacent room. After knocking a few times, the door opened. ¡°Who? Sheng¡­ Sheng Sheng?¡± Uncle Wen stared at Laura outside the door in amazement. Isn¡¯t she taken to the Lambert family? ¡°It¡¯s me, Uncle Wen.¡± Laura smiled and greeted him, pointing to Marcus. ¡°This is my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Oh. Come in and talk.¡± Uncle Wen looked at Marcus a few times. Seeing his handsome face and cold temperament, he couldn¡¯t help hesitating, but he chose to open the door. Entering the back room and taking a seat, Uncle Wen poured a cup of tea for them. He noticed Laura¡¯s thin body, and his eyes unconsciously shed a trace of distress. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, you have lost weight.¡± At the same time, he was dissatisfied. Didn¡¯t the Lambert family keep his agreement and take good care of Sheng Sheng? ! ¡°Uncle Wen,¡± said Laura with a soothing smile, knowing he was worried about himself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m doing well.¡± ¡°s, if you really have a good life, I will be relieved. I thought I took you over after your mother left¡­¡± Uncle Wen suddenly knew that he had lost his word, closed his mouth tightly, and stared at Laura nervously. Laura didn¡¯t react much. She even introduced Marcus conveniently, ¡°I haven¡¯t told you yet. Just call him Uncle Wen like me. After my mother died, Uncle Wen has been taking care of me¡­¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After hearing this, Marcus deliberately eased his condensed look. He nodded and whispered, ¡°Uncle Wen.¡± See Laura no stress, Uncle Wen secretly relieved, he is really, don¡¯t worry about this stubble. At this time, Laura looked around the room and gave birth to doubts. ¡°By the way, where is Wen Qingye? Why is Qingye not at home?¡± ¡°Oh, Qing Ye.¡± Uncle Wen¡¯s face suddenly became depressed. ¡°Since you were received from the Lambert family, Qing Ye began to be taciturn. Just now he saw youing and didn¡¯t know why he went out.¡± ¡°So, is he angry because I disappeared without saying hello to him?¡± Laura gave a feeble wry smile. To Marcus¡¯s puzzled eyes, she added in hindsight, ¡°Wen Qingye is Uncle Wen¡¯s son, and we have always beenmensurate with sister and brother. He especially worshipped me at the beginning. If I did that, I might really hurt his heart¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± suddenly remembered what, Laura patted the table and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Wen Qingye now! Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Chapter 122 One Hundred Thousand After getting permission, Laura finally found Wen Qingye by a stream. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I can¡¯t hide from you.¡± Seeing her, Wen Qingye was surprised and stood up calmly. Laura looked at the big boy who was a head taller than himself, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°You like toe here when you are unhappy. I won¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go home, Uncle Wen will be worried. Come with me.¡± Wen Qingye is still at odds, but Lai Bulin has great strength in singing, tugging at his wrist and dragging him home abruptly. ¡°Uncle Wen, Qing Ye is back.¡± Laura pushed open the door. Uncle Wen stood up from the table. He looked at Wen Qingye, who was reluctant to face, and suddenly sighed. ¡°Forget it, I will tell you the truth, so as to save you fromining about your sister all the time.¡± ¡°The reason why Laura left without saying a word and never contacted us again was because the Lambert family threatened her that if she contacted us again, they would not let her go to school¡­¡± Speaking of which, Uncle Wen was worried in hindsight and asked, ¡°Sheng Sheng, if youe to us now, will you be identally discovered by the Lambert family, and then¡­¡± After listening to all the Laura patiently appeased, ¡°Uncle Wen, you don¡¯t have to worry. I have money now, and I am not afraid that they will cut off my financial resources.¡± Uncle Wen was relieved and continued to look at Wen Qingye. ¡°So, you know? Your sister is not without feelings for us¡­¡± Wen Qingye suddenly learned the truth, and his mood wasplicated. Don¡¯t be awkward, he bowed his head with red ears. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong about you.¡± Laura touched his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never been angry with you.¡± ¡­ Several people returned to their homes in Laura. After Laura briefly introduced rowan family and his son to the two old people, the eyes of the two old people suddenly became much kinder. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Sheng Sheng over the years.¡± I was ttered by the two. ¡°There is no one.¡± Having not seen each other for a long time, Uncle Wen decided to let Laura try his craft. So, Uncle Wen, chef, Laura and Marcus worked in the kitchen all morning, and finally came out with a big table of delicious food. Several people had a happy meal, and Laura and Marcus went on to tidy up the dishes. At this time, Grandpa Lin found Uncle Wen and quietly pulled him into a corner. ¡°Before in front of Sheng Sheng, it was not very convenient. This,¡± Grandpa Lin secretly took out a bank card from his arms. ¡°I am a grandfather. Thank you for taking care of my granddaughter over the years. Please ept it.¡± Uncle Wen was stunned at first, and then he showed some anger. ¡°What are you talking about? Sheng Sheng, this girl, I also treat her as my daughter. I don¡¯t want this money!¡± Being rejected so straightforwardly, Grandpa Lin touched his nose wryly. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Meanwhile, the other side. Qin father is desperately persuading Wen Qingye, ¡°You will apany me to y a few games of chess in Charlie, you young man, how can¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Wen Qingye is also struggling desperately. ¡°No, I can¡¯t y chess very well. I usually y chess with my dad and be abused by his blood. You are so old, definitely¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what is this saying?¡± Qin father ¡°tut¡± a, ¡°old age does not mean chess. Otherwise, if you win me, I will give you 100, 000, and the number of times is unlimited, how about it?¡± Chapter 123 Lost Face ¡°One hundred thousand?!¡± Wen Qingye struggled violently, and his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Why did I lie to you!¡± Qin father pulled him to sit down. Wen Qingya hesitated for a moment and finally sat down along the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°Then¡­ OK.¡± Marcus went into Laura¡¯s room and put a beautifully wrapped gift box on the table. ¡°Gifts.¡± It¡¯s not good to unpack it face to face. Laura took a look and took back his eyes. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Marcus seemed to think of something suddenly, and his eyes moved slightly. ¡°How about I invite you and your friends to dinner tomorrow?¡± Laura was a little surprised, but quickly smiled. ¡°OK.¡± The camera was re-aimed at the stone table under the old banyan tree. After several chess games, Wen Qingye is already handy. ¡°Eat!¡± Wen Qingye touched the chess and held out his hand with a bright smile. ¡°I won again! 100, 000!¡± Qin old man smiled and shook his head while giving money. ¡°Also say what chess is not good, didn¡¯t you win several games? I ah, really lost to you¡­¡± Wen Qingye smiled and took the money away. ¡°Next, I will let you take three steps!¡± Qin¡¯s old man justughed, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t lose water before the meat hurt at all. ¡°Good.¡± Wen Qingye continued to y chess with him, and the more he yed, the more he liked the old man and became close to him. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mrs. Taylor takes Dennis to an upscale restaurant. ¡°Son, you have just returned to China, and you must not be used to the domestic environment.¡± Mrs. Taylor said as he pulled open his chair and sat down. ¡°Mom will invite you to eat the most punctual western food in China!¡± With a wave of her hand, she said to the waiter on the side, ¡°Give me all the specialty dishes here.¡± The waiter held a pen and paper in his hand and bent down to apologize with the same smile. ¡°Sorry, today our chef was booked to New York in advance. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t serve the specialty dishes.¡± Mrs. Taylor was stunned, and then Dennis threw a puzzled look at her, and she instantly broke the defense. ¡°What do you mean, my son finally returned home, your chef is not here? It seems that your restaurant is unlucky today, and it failed¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor swearing, consciously lost face, immediately took Dennis to get up, ¡°Son, let¡¯s go! They are not willing to receive, and we are not willing to eat here!¡± The figures of the two men gradually faded away, and the waiter behind them still kept smiling. ¡°You walk slowly.¡± However, when he bent down to cover his face, his eyes shed a trace of contempt. I can¡¯t afford the chef myself and me the restaurant for not receiving it? Bah! The next day. Laura took ss Eight to the box reserved by Marcus. The food was served early, and the dazzling array of delicious food on the table made people move their index fingers. However, it¡¯s a pity that Marcus suddenly has something to do and can¡¯te to the appointment, so he is doomed to be unable to share this delicious meal together. ¡°Wow.¡± A girl saw the content of the dish clearly, and she eximed with exaggeration. ¡°This dish, I just saw it on the menu, the price is this number!¡± She made a ¡°five¡± gesture. Other students listened and surrounded them one after another. ¡°Really, 500?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah, and this, I saw just now, it costs six hundred!¡± ¡°And that, that.¡± The students talked noisily and gradually realized the value of this meal, so they took out their mobile phones one after another. ¡°Don¡¯t eat, don¡¯t eat! Let me take a picture first!¡± ¡°I want to shoot, too, I want to shoot!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 124 Help I can¡¯t wait to post Weibo, and a group of people are satisfied to put away their mobile phones and prepare to eat. The collision of chopsticks in the box is continuous. Laura just sat in the corner and picked up a few pieces of fruit to eat from time to time.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She smiled and looked at the students who were fighting not far away, and suddenly felt that it was quite good to be lively asionally. ¡­ After a full meal, a group of people fell on the sofa, shaking their legs and picking their teeth contentedly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food!¡± ¡°Hold me to death. I want to eat if I die¡­¡± ¡°Thanks to Sheng Sheng for inviting us to this meal.¡± A ssmate smiled and turned to look around. ¡°You said, didn¡¯t you?¡± Almost the words just fell, ¡°Yes!¡± The neat shouts almost overturned the roof. ¡°Sheng Sheng is the most dio! Do not ept rebuttal!¡± Everyone agreed. Laura was quite surprised, and there was a trace of happiness in his eyes. Marcus¡¯s wave of amodating people¡¯s feelings also made her get further intimacy from ss Eight. ¡­ Before the start of the art festival, there are only three days left. Today is the day when the literature and art department collects entries. Lily has a good rtionship with the Minister of Literature and Art. She volunteered to help him sort out his calligraphy entries. ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly seeing something, Lily pulled out a piece of work with a surprised face. ¡°Is this my sister¡¯s entry?¡± The Minister of Literature and Art looked at the lower right corner of the work. ¡°Hmm. There is Laura¡¯s name below. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lily bit his lip and his eyes flustered. In fact, she came here to help with a different purpose, that is, to see how bad Laura¡¯s entries will be. However, the facts presented now are quite different from what she imagined. How can this be possible? ! How can Laura write such a good handwriting? ! Lily, calm down, calm down¡­ If you think about it carefully, Laura¡¯s bumpkin doesn¡¯t do well in school either. Although she handed it in, who knows if it will be under the guise of others? Lily¡¯s panic gradually subsided. She pretended to ask casually, ¡°Minister, have there been any previous art festivals, and the entries are cheating by contestants?¡± The minister of literature and art was sorting out thest batch of works. After thinking for a while, he replied, ¡°Yes, there was a boy who asked someone to write for him. After being discovered, he was directly expelled from school. Tut¡­¡± ¡°Oh, well.¡± Lily answered very naturally. No one found out. She secretly hid Laura¡¯s works behind her and turned and took them out of the office. ¡­ There are still two days before the art festival. Grandpa Lin heard about Laura¡¯s participation in the calligraphypetition, and he made a sneaky phone call. ¡°Hey, in calligraphy, Grandpa has also studied for ten or eight years. If you encounter any difficulties, you can let Grandpa do it for you at any time.¡± These words are euphemistic, but Laura instantly recognized the meaning. She smiled and declined. ¡°Grandpa, I have handed in the words, so I don¡¯t need your help.¡± ¡°Huh? Has it been handed in?¡± Grandpa Lin is a little sad. I wish I had called a few days earlier. On second thought, he encouraged, ¡°Sheng Sheng, no matter what ranking you get in the end, in Grandpa¡¯s mind, your words are the best, remember?!¡± Laura thought it was funny. Before the result came out, why did Grandpa start thinking about how tofort her? ¡°Grandpa, I remember.¡± Chapter 125 At the same time.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lily found Bai Yu. ¡°Brother, can you help me read a word?¡± ¡°Reading?¡± Bai Yu tilted his head, put down his official duties, and said, ¡°What kind of words can make the school sister who has not seen for a long timee to the door in person.¡± ¡°Oh, brother, don¡¯t tease me!¡± Lily lightly chastised stamping his feet and unfolded Laura¡¯s words on the table. ¡°You have studied calligraphy with me, and you can certainly see the name of this word.¡± ¡°Tricks? What tricks?¡± Bai Yu was slightly positive and looked down at the words carefully. But sweep a few eyes, heughed, ¡°Well, you, which master¡¯s word did you take? Take it for me to identify, do you want to make a fool of me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Seeing that Bai Yu also rewarded this word, Lily was anxious. ¡°What master, this wordes from the hands of high school students, please help me see it quickly!¡± ¡°Written by a high school student?¡± Bai Yu frowned and denied it directly. ¡°Impossible!¡± Chapter 126 Destroy ¡°It can¡¯t be written by a high school student, brother. Are you sure? Can you see the genre of this word?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes brightened. Bai Yu lowered his head and observed the handwriting again. His look gradually became determined. ¡°This is the work of Teacher Wei Xiong!¡± It seems that in order to increase credibility, he said that he took out Wei Xiong¡¯s works and began to proofread them. ¡°You see, the strokes here are all the same¡­ Although the works you brought over are better, they will definitely onlye from one person!¡± Lily looked at the simrities between the two works ording to his words, and suddenly believed most of them. ¡°It is really the work of Teacher Wei Xiong.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Bai Yu nodded, ¡°I happen to have the contact information of Mr. Wei. Let¡¯s go to Mr. Wei to check it out.¡± A little whileter, they found Wei Xiong¡¯s residence. ¡°Teacher Wei, excuse me.¡± After Lily sat down, he unfolded the scroll in his arms. ¡°Do you think this is your work?¡± Wei Xiong touched his chin. He saw the integrated handwriting on the scroll, and now he affirmed without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s mine, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Bai Yu praised with a smile. ¡°It is that Mr. Wei¡¯s foundation has risen a lot. We want to confirm it.¡± ¡°Oh, well.¡± Wei Xiong was beaming with praise. Lily frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t hear of Wei Xiong¡¯s problems. Clearly, her calligraphy level was average, but she paid great attention to fame and fortune and had a good face. Who knows if he will be cheeky and lie this time? Lily intentionally branch Bai Yu, ¡°Brother, you go to the kitchen to wash some apples. I have something to ask Miss Wei alone.¡± Bai Yu nodded and got up. ¡°Well, good.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After leaving, Lily raised his hand holding the word roll and couldn¡¯t help asking again, ¡°Teacher Wei, did you really write this word?¡± ¡°Of course I wrote it. Why?¡± Wei Xiong was somewhat unhappy because he was repeatedly questioned. ¡°Teacher wei, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Lily was busy soothing his emotions. ¡°I just wonder why this word doesn¡¯t have your seal.¡± ¡°The seal?¡± Wei Xiong looked at the lower right corner of the word in hindsight, and it was really bare. ¡°Ouch,¡± he pped his head and took out his seal. ¡°My memory is bad when I am old. I¡¯ll put it on now.¡± Say, raise your hand, a red seal fell on the word roll. ¡­ Dazzling, on the day of the art festival. The yground is full of ck heads. ording to the n, each ss has its own venue. At this time, ss Eight was sitting in the audience, which was still lively. ¡°If I remember correctly, is Laura the person who signed up the most in our ss?¡± A group of people are chatting. ¡°Yes, yes, when the timees, we can get one or two prizes and we can be rated as excellent sses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to win the prize? What is difficult is how to let Laura invite us to dinner after winning the prize!¡± Speaking of which, theyughed and began to heckle, ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you hear me! Remember to treat after winning the prize!¡± Laura sat in the front row. She smiled and scanned behind her. ¡°Treat? OK!¡± Not far away is ss Two. Lily sees everything in her eyes. She smiles contemptuously. ¡°Being giarized and wanting to win prizes? Ah.¡± She unconsciously clenched her mobile phone and looked forward to it. Wei Xiong will be thereter, Laura, just wait for your reputation to be ruined. Chapter 127 Disqualification Meanwhile, Lin Fu Mrs. Taylor, who was on a business trip together, came back from abroad. The housekeeper greeted the two men. ¡°Master, madam, the seconddy is attending the art festival today. Do you want to go to the school to have a look?¡± Lin Fu was taking off his coat when he sniffed. ¡°She¡¯s a bumpkin, don¡¯t say she won the prize. It¡¯s good not to embarrass us in the Lambert family!¡± When Mrs. Taylor took the coat and turned to hang it on the hanger, his tone was worried. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s take a look. In case one didn¡¯t look at her, she made some jokes¡­¡± ¡°No need to go.¡± Lin Fu waved his hand carelessly. Momentster. Lin Fu turned on the TV and pressed the live channel of Linguang Private Middle School. On the screen, the participants from each ss are entering in turn, including Laura. Lin Fu raised his eyebrows, and after making sure he was not wrong, he sat on the sofa and looked at it. ¡­ Backstage. Bai Yu, holding a calligraphy in his hand, was sternly questioning the head of the art group. ¡°Laura, a contestant in your group, stole Mr. Wei¡¯s words. Can¡¯t you find out?!¡± The head of the art group was stunned and did not react. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I said,¡± Bai Yu reluctantly patience, pointing to the lower right corner of the seal, ¡°Laura cheating, you can¡¯t find out?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Er¡­¡± The head of the art group was silent. Bai Yu sneered. ¡°If this matter spreads out, do you know what the school will do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Aware of the seriousness of the problem, the head of the art group was busy clearing his responsibility. ¡°It is indeed our problem not to find out in time, but we will never tolerate this matter!¡± ¡°Brother,¡± at this time, to help Lily identally found Bai Yu backstage, ¡°why are you here?¡± ¡°Sister, you are just in time.¡± Bai Yu hurriedly unfolded the word volume in his hand. ¡°You see, Laura¡¯s words actually have the seal of Mr. Wei. This is definitely the word of Mr. Wei!¡± ¡°Huh? No way.¡± Lily put on a new look and covered his mouth in surprise. ¡°How could my sister do such a thing? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Bai Yu hook out a sneer, ¡°still, you are too kind. There are people in this world who will use the next three abusive means because of some false fame.¡± Lily shook his head in disbelief. ¡°No¡­ no way¡­¡± ¡°Still, don¡¯t intercede with your sister. This time, I will definitely expose Laura¡¯s true face!¡± Bai Yu looked cold. ¡­ The art festival officially began. On stage and off stage, judges and audience came to the table one after another. After the opening of the live broadcast room, manyizens poured in. ¡°I have prepared a small stool and watermelon, and I am ready to start blowing rainbow farts!¡± ¡°Hey, have you noticed that Bai Yu¡¯s face is so ugly?¡± ¡°How do I smell a big melon? Wait for the theatre.¡± ¡°Theatre +1.¡± The head of the art group found the headmaster who was going to y. He looked hesitant and wanted to report quietly. ¡°Principal, there is a ssmate named Laura, she¡­¡± Words didn¡¯t finish, under the table of Bai Yu suddenly got up. All might as well at the moment, have a face of Meng forced to look at him. I saw Bai Yuyi loudly saying, ¡°I want to expose the contestant Laura cheating! She stole the words of Wei Xiong teacher¡­¡± The head of the art group was scared half to death by this sudden appearance. He grabbed the microphone. ¡°I just learned about it. I announce that from now on, Laura will be disqualified and her will be expelled!¡± Then he nced cautiously at the headmaster beside him. Has his attitude been shown quickly enough? Chapter 128 Shocked After listening to Bai Yu¡¯s usation, the audience under the stage was already full of mixed discussions. ¡°Cheating? Isn¡¯t it just an art festival? What¡¯s there to cheat?¡± ¡°I see, it is Laura who still participates, afraid of shame, and this is embezzlement¡­¡± ¡°I look down on such a person, no matter how well he writes!¡± Seeing the scene gradually out of control, Lucy Huo stood up. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± She is a big sister, and no one is afraid of her at school. As soon as this came out, the scene suddenly became quiet. Lucy looked around and looked gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s amazing to have a mouth. Is there any evidence that Laura cheated? Without evidence, you can¡¯t expel students at will!¡± ¡°Evidence, do you mean this?¡± Bai Yu pointed to the seal on the word and was not to be outdone. ¡°The seal of Teacher Wei is evidence!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lucy wants to fight again. ¡°Enough!¡± Laura, standing on the stage, interrupted their argument. She approached Bai Yu and looked down at the word roll in his hand. ¡°Is this the word I stole?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you dare to say that you can write such words?¡± Laura looked at the word scroll carefully for a long time before he made a slow sound. ¡°You are right. I really can¡¯t write such words.¡± After a meal, hernguage was not amazing and she died endlessly. ¡°How can you write such rubbish words?¡± ¡°You!¡± Bai Yu eyes a stare, was angry smile. ¡°Garbage is it? Ok, take ink and paper to see if Lin can write such a¡¯garbage ¡®word!¡± He intentionally bit the word ¡°garbage¡±. The implication is that if you can¡¯t write such words, you are not even as good as garbage! Pen, ink, paper and inkstone were quickly sent. Laura grabbed the pen and was about to write when she suddenly remembered something and looked up. ¡°By the way, can I ask how much that word is worth?¡± Qian Qian Qian, such a vulgar person, can only see money in his eyes. Bai Yu¡¯s face condensed and he said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s worth five million-a price that some people can¡¯t afford all their lives.¡± ¡°Five million, is it?¡± As if he couldn¡¯t understand what he meant, Laura smiled. ¡°You remember this number for me.¡± Say that finish, she lowered her head, directly lifted the pen and began to write. Off stage. The headmaster is questioning the head of the art group. ¡°Why did you make your own decisions just now? There must be no hidden feelings in this matter!¡± The head of the art group broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead. He wiped it and his voice was weak. ¡°I was negligent.¡± On stage. What did you see? The barrage in the live broadcast room was crazy. ¡°Oh, my God, am I right? Laura actually writes with both hands at the same time!¡± ¡°Cow! No matter what she finally wrote, I Zhang people express my admiration here!¡± ¡°This is that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers¡­¡± But a minuteter, Laura put down his pen at the same time. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re done?¡± Bai Yu looked at his watch, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that acrobatics can cover up the fact that words are ugly. Calligraphy pays attention to a slow word. You can¡¯t write any good words so fast!¡± Said he picked up the words, nced at them, and then his face changed greatly. ¡°How, how is it possible?!¡± I saw the banner on the wide paper, on the left and right sides, one side is running script and the other side is seal script. The same pen walks the dragon and snake, and the atmosphere is extraordinary. Bai Yu was shocked to aphasia at the moment. He clutched the edge of the paper and protruded eyeballs. He didn¡¯t believe the scene in front of him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 129 Time Whenizens wondered why Bai Yu showed this expression, the photographer had a brainwave and immediately turned the camera and photographed the words written by Laura. The live broadcast room exploded directly. ¡°God, look good! This is actually written with two hands? My mother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with Laura. When this wordes out, the word just now is really rubbish.¡± ¡°This word is really awesome, awesome.¡± Lily always pays attention to the trend here. She discovered the reversal of things at the first time, and suddenly her face changed greatly. It can¡¯t be! I don¡¯t know how long the atmosphere on the stage was suppressed until the headmaster broke the calm. ¡°Bai Yu, you are wrong about Laura, apologize to others!¡± Bai Yu came to his senses, and he squeezed his hand tightly. Without the principal¡¯s words, he stared at Laura and insisted, ¡°Maybe you can write good words, but this work is clearly the words of Teacher Wei!¡± ¡­ At this time, a ckmercial vehicle came to the school. Inside the car. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know how well that girl writes. You will see itter.¡± Mu patted his thigh and spit. His good friend sat in the front seat, and his interest increased greatly. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been praising her, and I¡¯m very interested in your granddaughter now. Don¡¯t let me down then.¡± When they arrived at their destination, they got off the bus and walked into the campus talking andughing. They happened to have a panoramic view of the process of Bai Yu¡¯sint. So Sheng Hongyu looked at it for most of the day and finally made a sound. ¡°Bai Yu, are you sure this word was really written by Wei Xiong?¡± He pointed to the word roll in Bai Yu¡¯s hand. Bai Yu looked inside and saw that the speaker was Sheng Hongyu. He was startled. Isn¡¯t this the president of thest calligraphy association? Good at a variety of calligraphy fonts, each word can sell at a high price. Now, why is he here? After startled, it was a twinkling of an eye of calm. Bai Yu affirmed, ¡°President, I am sure!¡± Sheng Hongyu looked inexplicably staring at the words for a while, and he suddenly became angry. ¡°Wei Xiong wrote it? How can this be written by Wei Xiong! Call Wei Xiong to me quickly!¡± Under the stage, Lily saw Sheng Hongyu so sure, and she was even more flustered at the moment. However, after careful recollection, he didn¡¯t speak bluntly with Wei Xiong. Lily settled down again and watched Bai Yu run backstage in silence. A few minutester, Wei Xiong was called to the scene. The doubts on his face immediately turned into respect after seeing Sheng Hongyu. ¡°President, did you call me?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sheng Hongyu hummed a tone from his nasal cavity, nced at him with disdain, then pointed to the word with his seal and asked, ¡°Did you write this?¡± Thest time I saw this word was only three days ago. Wei Xiong recognized this word at a nce and smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s just the next practice work, which made the presidentugh.¡± Bai Yu made a sound at the right time. ¡°President, I said it. This is indeed the word of Teacher Wei, it is absolutely true.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me until things are clear!¡± Sheng Hongyu intentionally denounced. See Bai Yu sensible shut his mouth, he just looked at Wei Xiong, asked, ¡°You wrote? Then tell me, when was it written?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Wei Xiong hesitated for a moment, because he had no impression of this word, he made up a time casually, ¡°October 12th.¡± Sheng Hongyu was angry andughed, ¡°Written four days ago? However, how did I see this word a week ago?¡± Chapter 130 Good Daughter Said, Sheng Hongyu took out his mobile phone and turned out the photo sent to him after Mu took the words. ¡°Exin to me, how dare you say that this is your own word?¡± Seeing the photos clearly, Wei Xiong turned pale instantly. Sheng Hongyu did not intend to let him go, and continued to ask, ¡°This is obviously not your word, why do you pretend to be its owner!¡± ¡°Me, I¡­¡± Wei Xiong¡¯s brain was in a mess and could not speak. At this time, Sheng Hongyu nced at the president of the art association. ¡°Please make a phone call for me and tell the calligraphy association. From now on, expel Wei Xiong immediately!¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Wei Xiong¡¯s face changed greatly and instantly broke the defense. ¡°President, please, don¡¯t¡­¡± Sheng Hongyu ignored it, turned around and reprimanded, ¡°Bai Yu, you ndered others without knowing the cause and effect. Is this what you should do?!¡± The scene in front of us was too dramatic. Bai Yu¡¯s face was white and green, green and red, and she lowered her head in shame and did not dare to say anything. After scolding this is not enough, Sheng Hongyu looked at Wei Xiong with a face of gray. ¡°Tell me, why is there your seal on that word? Do you know that your broken seal destroyed the word!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Reversing wave after wave, the live broadcast room ispletely crazy. ¡°God, it¡¯s wonderful! This thing is made into a TV series, and I designate to chase it!¡± ¡°Laura is so powerful, that word is really hers.¡± ¡°I started to worship directly.¡± Bai Yu silently bears Sheng Hongyu¡¯s reprimand. Somehow, for a moment in the middle, he looked up in the direction of Lily. This matter¡­ If Lily hadn¡¯t asked him to read at first, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­ Lily noticed Bai Yu¡¯s gaze, and she dodged her eyes in a panic. I¡¯m secretly angry in my heart. It¡¯s not me who made you be like this. What do you think I am doing? And that Laura, why do you always have such good luck to save your life? With what? ! Lily tore at his handkerchief, and his eyes rolled with jealousy. Sheng Hongyu is still pressing, ¡°Wei Xiong, you talk? Why are you silent?¡± After so long, Wei Xiong barely sorted out a little thoughts. ¡°President, listen to my exnation first¡­¡± However, when the words started, Sheng Hongyu waved impatiently behind him. ¡°Somebody, take him down to me!¡± Wei Xiong struggled and howled all the way and was dragged away. Sheng Hongyu followed him and left angrily together. However, before leaving, he did not forget to pick up Bai Yu as a witness. Carefully into the arms, this just angrily left. When everyone dispersed, Laura got off the stage. Only then did he stand firm in front of the stage, and the students of ss Eight suddenly gathered around. ¡°Sheng sheng, you are so amazing!¡± ¡°Too handsome, too handsome, you should hit them in the face like this!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amid many worshipments, Lucy stepped forward, held her shoulder and patted her gently. ¡°Sheng sheng, I will definitely find out for you, who is standing in the way of this matter!¡± ¡­ At this point, halfway through the program, Lin Fu and Mrs. Taylor hurried to school. When they arrived at the opening hall, ady dressed gracefully immediately stopped them. ¡°Wait, are you Laura¡¯s parents?¡± The two men looked back at the same time, with doubts in their eyes. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ouch,¡± thedy smiled andid hands on her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to say, Mr. Lin, you really gave birth to a good daughter.¡± Chapter 131 dot ¡°What?¡± Suddenly, Lin Fu wondered if he had misheard. ¡°Do you mean Laura?¡± ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t see it at today¡¯s calligraphypetition¡­¡± thedy began to exin. Halfway through, however, Mrs. Taylor interrupted her with a condensed face. ¡°No matter how good it is, it¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter who can¡¯t stand on the table.¡± When thedy choked in her throat, she gave Mrs. Taylor a speechless look and turned to leave. When she passed by Lin Fu, she spoke in a low voice and disdained to say, ¡°Mr. Lin, the stepwife you married is really not very good.¡± The volume is not big, but it is enough for all the people present to hear. ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes stared and he wanted to have an attack. ¡°Stop it!¡± Lin Fu grabbed her quickly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it shameful enough?¡± After that, the art festival was not investigated. He pulled Mrs. Taylor with embarrassment and left the school.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When the art festival ended as scheduled, the school finished counting the award list of each project. The headmaster found Sheng Hongyu drinking tea in the rest room. ¡°President, I havee anyway. It is better to be a favor, help award a prize, and make the children happy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Sheng Hongyu refused without thinking. ¡°I will go back to grow vegetablester, and I have no time.¡± Seeing that he was so happy, the headmaster had no choice but to give up. ¡°All right.¡± Want to quit the rest room, Sheng Hongyu suddenly stopped him, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Although I will go backter. But Laura was ndered and cheated, and you have to severely punish the principal!¡± He has a serious tone. The headmaster was stunned and then looked solemn. ¡°I will.¡± Before the headmaster could leave, another person came to visit. ¡°President, by the way, are you¡­¡± The president of the art association carefully observed his face and considered, ¡°Do you want to ept Laura as an apprentice?¡± ¡°I ept Laura as an apprentice?¡± Sheng Hongyu surprised. Then he sneered, ¡°What bullshit are you talking about? The girl¡¯s calligraphy level is already above me, and I ept her as an apprentice. You two, all disappear to me!¡± Say, Sheng Hongyu blew out a group of people unceremoniously. After all, at the end of the day, his patience was really worn away. ¡­ The judges were checking the rankings when they suddenly saw something. They shouted in disbelief, ¡°Teacher, teacher,e and have a look.¡± The teachers of the art group heard the sound and approached the list one by one. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When they saw that the first prizes of all projects were all with the same name, their mouths opened wide in shock. ¡°Who is this Laura, how did she take the first prize!¡± When the head of the art group learned the news, he waved his hand in a trance. ¡°No matter, you should post the rankings first.¡± ¡­ The other side. ¡°Ok, ok,¡± Grandpa Lin operated on his mobile phone. He smiled and bent his eyes. ¡°I have done everything.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Until the school sent a notification message, Wen Qingyi did not return to absolute being for a long time. ¡°From now on, can I really go to the same middle school with my sister?¡± ¡°Silly child, of course it is true!¡± Grandpa Lin patted him on the head. ¡°Oh, it hurts!¡± Wen Qingye also covered his head with grievance. But then he thought of something, and he giggled. ¡°Since it hurts, it means it is true¡­ I also entered Linguang Private Middle School¡­¡± Chapter 132 Compare results ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Grandpa Lin finally lost sight of Wen Qingye and changed the subject. ¡°Speaking of which, you and Sheng Sheng grew up together. Did she have any embarrassing things when she was a child?¡± Wen Qingye helplessly looked at Grandpa Linughing into an old chrysanthemum¡¯s face. No matter how he looked, he felt that his mind was bad. ¡°No.¡± ¡°How can not,¡± Grandpa Lin did not believe, ¡°you just say, I won¡¯t let Sheng Sheng know.¡± Wen Qingye raised his hand to surrender, ¡°really not! In my memory, Sister Sheng has been very powerful since childhood, and there has never been anything embarrassing!¡± ¡°Well, it seems that there is really no.¡± Grandpa Lin regretfully gave up asking questions. Out of boredom, he began to brush Weibo. When he brushed something, his eyes suddenly glowed and he danced for a long time. ¡°Wei Xiong¡¯s guy was expelled from the Art Association. I have long seen him disagreeable-posturing things!¡± Restraining his excitement, Grandpa Lin entered thement area with great interest and began to eat melons. When he understood the cause and effect of the incident through manyments, the smile in his eyes dissipated and turned into anger. ¡°Wei Xiong is an old thing, the older he is, the shameless he is. He even takes the words of my granddaughter, shameless!¡± Grandpa Lin stood up angrily and was ready to settle ounts with Wei Xiong. ¡°See if I don¡¯t give him some color¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t do it.¡± Wen Qingye saw that things were wrong, and he was busy. ¡°If you really want to give him color to see see, Sister Sheng Sheng will never be so easy. Sister Sheng has always been measured, Grandpa, you can believe her.¡± Grandpa Lin was carried away by anger. After listening to this analysis, he gradually calmed down. ¡°You¡¯re right. I want to believe Sheng Sheng.¡± Grandpa Lin sat back. ¡­ On the hot search list, Wei Xiong also saw the news that he was removed from the list. His face was pale by the light of the screen. It¡¯s over, his career, his future¡­ Suddenly remembered what, Wei Xiong eagerly opened the address book and dialed a number. ¡°Lin! Yi! Ran!¡± Word by word, he gnashed his teeth, and couldn¡¯t wait to eat the life opposite him alive. ¡°I will be expelled, all because of you! I won¡¯t let you live!¡± ¡°Mr. Wei,¡± Lily listened to his vent, this just slowly opened his mouth, ¡°you were expelled, it doesn¡¯t matter to me? We don¡¯t seem to have anything to do, do we?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You!¡± Wei Xiong was angered by her unhurried tone. ¡°I tell you,¡± said Lily, dropping his voice abruptly, warning, ¡°that if you told a third man about what I¡¯ve been looking for you, we in the Lambert family will not let you go!¡± Wei Xiong was short of breath. ¡°Shameless viin!¡± ¡­ At this point, in front of the bulletin board, it was surrounded by a crowd of students. ¡°Lie trough, Tu Bang? Laura, you can be a person, leave some first prizes for us!¡± ¡°Is she a legendary genie? So cow, how did you do it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After discussing the most eye-catching first ce, everyone didn¡¯t enjoy talking, and they all turned their eyes to the name below ¡°Laura¡±. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can onlye second this time.¡± ¡°I also bet with my ssmates that this time it will definitely be the first! Ah¡­ a little disappointed.¡± ¡°In fact, you can¡¯t me it still. It is really Laura that is too abnormal.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, can you say a few words less?¡± A boy turned his head and looked impatient. ¡°What can these projects represent first? Ability is better than achievement!¡± Chapter 133 Package All A phantom quickly drove out of the underground garage and headed for the central mall in New York. In the afternoon, the sun is warm. Although the windows are insted, it doesn¡¯t prevent the drowsiness at noon from winding up a little. Unconsciously, Laura leaned his head against the window and was sleepy. ¡°Here we are.¡± Parked in front of a tall building, Marcus turned off the engine. He looked up at Laura in the rearview mirror and tried to get her out of the car, only to find her lying in the back seat, asleep. Marcus turned and looked at Laura¡¯s sleeping face with novelty. Different from the indifference and coldness when she is awake, her lips are slightly open and her eyebrows are harmless, like a fawn resting in the forest. Looking at it, Marcus poked out his fingertips and tried to pinch the soft-looking cheek. ¡°Here we are?¡± However, seeing that there was only a distance the size of a fingernail, Laura suddenly opened his eyes. The ck and white pupils were clear, and it was impossible to see that she had just fallen asleep. Laura stared at her fingers at her eyshes and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marcus gestured. As if nothing had happened, he withdrew his hand and unbuckled his seat belt. ¡°Nothing, just a mosquito.¡± Obviously, this is just an excuse. But Laura just asked casually, and had no intention of pursuing it at all. She nodded. ¡°Oh. Next time this happens, you can just wake me up.¡± He also unfastened his seat belt. Two people got off the bus and chatted all the way. A little whileter, Marcus took Laura to the second floor of the mall. ¡°Show her what suits her.¡± Marcus told the waiter standing at the exit and took out a ck card with exquisite patterns.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The waiter took the card and looked at it carefully. The next moment, he looked respectful and enthusiastically said, ¡°It turned out to be Qin Shao. Come on, let me show you two around.¡± After picking for a long time, Laura finally stood in a remote corner. ¡°This one, wrap it up for me.¡± She pointed directly at a skirt in front of her. The waiter hurried forward and took off the skirt. After seeing that this ¡°skirt¡± was actually a very conservative robe, he looked strange. ¡°Miss, are you sure you want this one?¡± Marcus followed up. When he saw this robe, his elegant eyebrow eye suddenly floated with some helplessness. ¡°You are aesthetic¡­¡± The waiter saw Marcus¡¯s attitude. He hung his robe on the shelf and turned to pick up another red dress. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you try this? You have white skin and good figure. This one is absolutely suitable for you!¡± Laura squeezed his lips and stared at the red dress in his hand without saying anything. When Marcus saw that she had no trace of conflict, he immediately said, ¡°Wrap up all the clothes she has seen.¡± The waiter was stunned. After reacting, he smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, this is the package, this is the package.¡± Laura didn¡¯t look at many clothes, and they were packed in a short time. The waiter stood back at the exit of the mall again. He watched the two men leave with envy and said to himself, ¡°Qin Shao is really generous to his fiancee¡­¡± ¡°Envy what?¡± The manager on the side heard the voice and turned his head. With the absence of the client, he vomited unscrupulously: ¡°What Qin Shao, if he didn¡¯t vote for a good family, wouldn¡¯t he be an idle punk? If you can¡¯t do it, you can see it with a face-doesn¡¯t his former fiancee just look at Qin Shao and climb into his eldest brother¡¯s bed?¡± Chapter 134 Audio Unexpectedly, after listening to an ear of rich spices, the waiter¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Jing, manager¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t say it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say? What are you afraid of? Will Qin Shaoe back to settle ounts with us?¡± The manager scoffed. Afterughing, he was slightly serious and told the waiter, ¡°Next time Qin Shaoes again, you don¡¯t have to respect him too much as you do now-you know, when Qin¡¯s father leaves, his straw bag will lose power!¡± ¡­ The Lambert family. Lily came back from school and was questioned by his mother as soon as he entered the door. ¡°Still,¡± Mrs. Taylor pointed to a text message sent by the school on the mobile phone screen, with doubts. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get a prize when you participated in the art festival this time?¡± Lily one Leng, there is a moment of fundus sh across the mess, fortunately she cover up very well, the opposite Mrs. Taylor did not find strange. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it just an art festival?¡± Lily¡¯s tone is casual. ¡°I¡¯ll just y casually. There¡¯s no need to y my real strength, is there?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t think much, put away his mobile phone andughed. ¡°There is nothing to argue about those children¡¯s family things.¡± Dispelled doubts, Mrs. Taylor looked at the sky outside the window. ¡°Today Sunday, let¡¯s go to the old house to see Grandpa.¡± Lily naturally has no objection. ¡­ The first time Laura returned to his old house, he knew that there were ¡°guests¡± at home. She walked into the living room, and when she saw the two people sitting on the sofa clearly, she suddenly felt ¡°really so¡±. ¡°Dad,¡± she said lukewarm, looking at Father Lin and Mrs. Taylor, ¡°Mom.¡± Grandpa Lin was in the upper seat. He looked embarrassed and exined, ¡°Sheng Sheng, they came to see me¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Laura nodded optionally and went upstairs into his room. ¡°Just call me at dinnerter.¡± After several people finished their dinner together, Lin Fu went out for a walk with Grandpa Lin.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At that time, Mrs. Taylor and Laura were the only two people left in the house. Laura felt that she had nothing to talk to each other. After putting down her chopsticks, she got up. ¡°I went back to my room.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Mrs. Taylor stopped her. She lowered her voice to Laura¡¯s puzzled eyes. ¡°You warn you that it is not your own thing, so don¡¯t think about it!¡± Laura paused for a moment, then returned with a calm look. ¡°If you really have such leisure, you should take care of your daughter first!¡± Mrs. Taylor raised his eyebrows and spoke discontentedly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Listen to this and you will know what it means.¡± Laura took out a recording pen and released a recording. ¡°Lin! Yi! Ran! I will be expelled, all because of you! I won¡¯t let you live!¡± ¡°I tell you, if you tell a third person about what I asked for you, we in the Lambert family will not let you go!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was the conversation between Lily and Wei Xiong before. Mrs. Taylor listened to a sentence or two, and her face changed slightly. She threw herself at it without thinking, threatening to grab it. ¡°Give me the recording pen!¡± Laura¡¯s figure shed and he escaped Mrs. Taylor¡¯s attack. She held the recording pen high, turned her face, and her eyes were cold and dangerous. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again-mind your precious daughter. Mess with me again, and I will put this audio out!¡± Mrs. Taylor was angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°How dare I not?¡± The two men confronted each other, unaware that Grandpa Lin and Father Lin had already returned from a walk outside the door. Chapter 135 is all true? When Grandpa Lin heard the whole process, he sank his face and pushed open the door. ¡°Are these words true?¡± ¡°Did you steal your sister¡¯s words?¡± This sentence is to Lily, who heard the movement and came to have a look. Lily never dreamed of why Laura had this recording in his hand. ! In the face of Grandpa Lin¡¯s questioning, she faltered, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa¡­ listen to me first¡­¡± Seeing Lily¡¯s eyes dodging and guilty face, Grandpa Lin suddenly understood. His face was cold, and his fingers trembling with anger pointed upstairs. ¡°You go to the attic and reflect on it!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor tried to intercede for Lily. However, when he called out, Grandpa Lin suddenly turned his head, stared at her maliciously, and scolded her, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you did. If I don¡¯t say it, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care! As far as what happened just now, you should apologize to Sheng Sheng quickly!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Grandpa Lin ignored her and then denounced, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you brought up all these years, you¡­¡± Seeing that things were going to be endless, Lin Fu twisted his eyebrows and secretly gave Mrs. Taylor a wink. Mrs. Taylor received a hint. She gritted her teeth, and no matter how unwilling she was, she had to squeeze out a sentence between her teeth. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say it, I apologize.¡± Her face twisted, she lowered her head and let the falling hair mask her expression. ¡°Laura, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡­ Things came to an end and a group of people dispersed. In the huge living room, only Grandpa Lin and Laura were left for a while. ¡°s,¡± Grandpa Lin sighed long, rubbing his eyebrows and ming himself. ¡°Grandpa is not good, and he didn¡¯t teach your sister well¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that.¡± Laura patted him on the shoulder. ¡°This has nothing to do with Grandpa. I don¡¯t me you.¡± The attic. The house is covered with dust and sundries. Lily Committee wronged and huddled in a corner. Her tone was uneven. ¡°What happened to me stealing words? Laura didn¡¯t really have an ident! If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t get Sheng Hongyu¡¯s attention!¡± Just then, the attic door was pushed open, and Mrs. Taylor came in and locked it with a backhand. ¡°Mom!¡± As soon as Lily¡¯s eyes lit up, he stood up and threw himself into Mrs. Taylor¡¯s arms. ¡°Please help me intercede with Grandpa¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor, with a straight face, pushed the man away from his arms. ¡°Do you still know where you are wrong?¡± Lily Leng Leng.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The first time I saw my mother so serious, she was afraid and wronged. ¡°Mom, I was wrong. The mistake was that I shouldn¡¯t be obsessed with ghosts¡­¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± Mrs. Taylor made a gesture to stop her. On the daughter¡¯s nk eyes, Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes shed a harsh color. ¡°Your mistake is that things have not been dealt with cleanly, and you have let that little bitch catch you!¡± Lily is one Leng again. When she came to her senses, she was anxious and afraid. ¡°Mom, what should I do now? If Laura puts out the recording¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mrs. Taylor looked calm. ¡°In a few days, Mu¡¯s young master wille to visit¡­ as for Laura?¡± She snorted disdainfully. ¡°She is not destined to be of the same ss as you. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡­ Within a few days, the students in ss Eight had already known what Lily had done through special news channels. They were very angry. ¡°This Bai Lianhua is really shameless!¡± ¡°I have a good hand at nting and framing. What else can I get?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Chapter 136 Great Strength Laura took a nap on the table, and when she heard the noise in her ears, she looked up between her arms. She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Because such a person is not worth it.¡± Get herfort, everyone calmed down the mood one after another. ¡°For Sheng Sheng¡¯s sake, don¡¯t mention her-unlucky!¡± After thest ss, in order to fulfill the promise of ¡°winning prizes and treating guests¡±, Laura went to the canteen with eight sses. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that your sister?¡± Lily¡¯s friend Lu Yue took out chopsticks from the disinfection cab. She turned and looked at a bunch of people not far away and sighed heartily, ¡°Your sister¡¯s poprity is really good.¡± Lily, standing next to Lu Yue, clenched the rice te with jealousy in his eyes. ¡°It is also appropriate to be popr. After all, my sister¡¯s character is a bit¡­¡± Seemingly difficult to say, she paused and spit out two words, ¡°debauchery.¡± Hearing this word, Lu Yuedeng opened her eyes wide. She looked at the direction of Laura in an incredible way. ¡°Really?¡± Those doubts, after seeing that most of the people around Laura were boys, had been dispelled in their hearts. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ your sister to be¡­ such a person.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Across the table, Laura sat down with a bowl of noodle soup. She heard the conversation between Lily and Lu Yue not far away and cast her eyes towards them. Lily was oblivious and continued to discredit. ¡°Although there are some words I don¡¯t want to say, my sister is really¡­ easy virtue, and she has a fiance and hooks up with men everywhere. Last time¡­¡± Seeing Lily talking more and more, Laura pulled out a chopstick with a straight face, turned his wrist slightly, and with a whew, the chopsticks flew out. ¡°Ah¨C¡± With a cry of rm, Lily stared pale at the chopstick firmly stuck on the table in front of her. Chopsticks touched about three inches, and the top still trembled slightly, just like her heart at this time. Seeing Lily stunned, Lucy stood up disdainfully. ¡°Why? Go on, this is frightened?¡± As soon as she stood up, she immediately ttered behind her and followed a group of younger brothers. ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you keep talking?¡± ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°¡­¡± There were so many people that Lily didn¡¯t dare to say anything. His little face took Lu Yue¡¯s hand pale and immediately fled the canteen ¡°You know, how timid.¡± Lucy retracted his disdainful look. When she turned to Laura, her eyes showed worship. ¡°Wow! Sheng Sheng, how did you do that chopstick just now? How handsome!¡± Laura pulled out a chopstick again from the tube and took a sip of soup calmly. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just great strength-I just forgot to collect my strength.¡± Lucy was stunned. So, just now, there was no skill in that hand, and it was purely brute force? ! ¡­ It¡¯ste at night, and the stars twinkle in the night. Laura, dressed in pajamas, knelt down and climbed into bed, intending to go to bed. Just at this time, with a ¡°beep¡±, the screen of the mobile phone on the bedside table lit up. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± The sender is from Marcus. Laura picked up his mobile phone and looked back in seconds: ¡°I just finished my homework and was getting ready to sleep. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Immediately after this, Marcus joked: ¡°Girls should go to bed early, or be careful of baldness!¡± Laura was amused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be bald if you are bald ~¡± ¡°By the way, have you not slept well recently? I can bring you some medicine tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, I do have a little insomnia recently.¡± Chapter 137 Oil Painting They chatted for a while, and before they knew it, the moon jumped over the treetops. ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s gettingte. Miss Da, let¡¯s talk about it today and go to bed early.¡± Seeing that the more we talked, the more energetic we were, Marcus stopped talking. Laura nodded off the screen. ¡°All right. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± The next day. Academic Affairs Office. ¡°Principal,¡± said Mrs. Wilson, taking out his cell phone, ¡°I just received three interview ces from my college. Do you want to pick three people from our school for interviews?¡± Mrs. Wilson¡¯s colleges and universities give graduates three ces every year. If someone can pass the school interview or Mrs. Davis passes the school exam, she will be awarded a diploma. The headmaster lifted the reading sses on the bridge of his nose and lost in thought. ¡°Three?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave two ces for the international exchange ss and one ce for the first grade? What do you think?¡± He suggested. Mrs. Wilson thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Yes.¡± When Mrs. Wilson was about to leave the office, the headmaster suddenly remembered something and stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, do you know anyone from the European Academy of Art?¡± For this sudden problem, Mrs. Wilson was stunned. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°When you take those three interviewers to college, can you take some art students and Laura to try the interview?¡± Mrs. Wilson was a little hesitant. When she heard thest name, she said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very convenient.¡± This is the meaning of rejection. The principal didn¡¯t insist on the expected answer. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss going to Notting University first.¡± Notting University is the institution in Mrs. Wilson. Halfway through their discussion, the headmaster suddenly received a phone call. ¡°Mm-hmm, oh, got it¡­ got it, got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, the headmaster looked at Mrs. Wilson and asked, ¡°I remember, your spoken English is very good, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just right.¡± The headmaster smiled. ¡°There will be a distinguished guesting from Europeter. Pleasee with me to receive him.¡± Mrs. Wilson naturally has no objection. The only trouble is that the next ss in ss Two is her ss, so we have to take a vacation first. Walking into ss 2, Mrs. Wilson looked around and saw that there was a vast ck area under him, which was full of heads buried in study, and his heart was very satisfied. ¡°ssmates, the teacher has something to do temporarily. You study by yourself in this ss.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After exining the misceneous things such as discipline, Mrs. Wilson turned and went out. Pass by ss Eight. Out of an inexplicable psychology, she nced at the window. What came into view was Laura¡¯s head lying on the table, in afortable position, obviously sleeping. Mrs. Wilson gave an unconscious sneer. It is a waste of educational resources for such a student who eats and dies to be ced in their school! ¡­ Reception hall. The headmaster and Mrs. Wilson walked in a hurry. When he saw the blonde youth in the corner, the headmaster was busy pleasing a smile. ¡°O ¡®Lane, I¡¯m sorry for the poor reception. We¡­¡± O ¡®Lane didn¡¯t even look at him. He only held an oil painting and looked around in the sun. ¡°Oh, my God, this painting is really beautiful¡­ What kind of person can draw such an exquisite painting! ¡­ ¡­¡± The headmaster couldn¡¯t understand a foreignnguage, and it was Mrs. Wilson who whispered in his ear to trante that made him understand what O ¡®Lane was saying. His eyes fell on the picture, and his expression was a little stupid. Isn¡¯t this painting¡­ an entry submitted by Laura at the art festival? Chapter 138 Luck Mrs. Wilson followed the headmaster¡¯s line of sight and recognized the painting at a nce. She looked a little dazed. ¡°Is this painting very good?¡± She could only see that it was smudged with patches of color, mottled and messy beauty. The head of the art group who heard the news rushed to the rescue field. ¡°Sorry, sorry, these entries should have been put away¡­¡± The head of the art group bowed and apologized, trying to take the oil painting in O ¡®Lane¡¯s hand. O ¡®Lane avoided his hand. He hugged the painting carefully, and his blue eyes were sincere. ¡°Excuse me, who is the creator of this painting, can I see it?¡± At this point, the headmaster reacted in hindsight. I¡¯m afraid this distinguished guest from Europe didn¡¯te specifically for this painting! Cautious in tone, he tentatively asked, ¡°O ¡®Lane, have you seen this painting before?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± O ¡®Lane said, ¡°I watched your live broadcast of the art festival, a very wonderfulpetition!¡± Then he couldn¡¯t help urging, ¡°May I see the owner of this painting? If you can, please take me to see her as soon as possible!¡± Mrs. Wilson was still stunned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Principal, why is this distinguished guest so anxious to see the creator?¡± The headmaster winked and whispered, ¡°Peoplee for paintings! Come on, call Laura!¡± After listening to this exnation, Mrs. Wilson only felt incredible. All the way from Europe to fly here just for a painting? A picture? ! ¡­ After ss, Laura picked up his mobile phone to know that Sheng Hongyu had sent her a message. ¡°Girl, I think you have good qualifications. Why don¡¯t you join our art association? As long as you are willing toe, the position of vice president will definitely be yours!¡± Laura is helpless. It must be the contact information given by Grandpa Mu, otherwise Uncle Sheng would not have touched this side. After tapping on the keyboard a few times, Laura bluntly said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I am not interested in joining the art association.¡± Seems to have been waiting for her message, just sent in the past not long, Sheng Hongyu made a phone call directly. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t refuse so fast!¡± Sheng Hongyu¡¯s tone is anxious. ¡°Think again-I can wait for you to change your mind at any time!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Laura pondered for a moment with great face. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± That¡¯s the same answer. Sheng Hongyu almost begged in a humble voice. ¡°OK, you won¡¯t join if you don¡¯t join. How about hanging a name? You don¡¯t have to do anything, just hang a name¡­¡± Laura Leng Leng, her brow began to show some hesitation. Do you want to say yes? Haven¡¯te up with a result, a ssmate found her and sent a message, ¡°Lin, the headmaster is looking for you.¡± Laura was still thinking about the answer. Despite the stunned eyes of her ssmates, she waved her hand. ¡°You tell the headmaster that I am not free-I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡­ Kimberly returned to the Lambert family. At lunchtime, there was only the collision of chopsticks on the table. Kimberly took a bite of the fish and suddenly opened his mouth as if unintentionally. ¡°I saw O ¡®Lane looking for Sheng Sheng today.¡± ¡°O ¡®Lane?¡± Mrs. Taylor frowned. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°O ¡®Lane, a famous teacher of the European Academy of Art, is good at oil painting and is an internationally famous oil painter.¡± After exining, Kimberly muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why such a powerful person suddenly looked for Sheng Sheng¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor looked a little pale. How can a little bitch climb to the big shot all day long, and what kind of shit luck is it? Chapter 139 No time ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t look very happy. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kimberly knew why Mrs. Taylor was unhappy, but he still hypocritically cared. Mrs. Taylor reluctantly evoked the corners of his mouth. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Well, in fact, I can understand that my aunt is not very happy.¡± Kimberly leisurely sighed, ¡°Who knows O ¡®Raine looking for Sheng Sheng will be a bad thing? I saw O¡¯ Raine looking desperately at the painting of Sheng Sheng in the morning, maybe¡­¡± She nced at Lin Fu, who was sitting on the table, and pretended to be worried. ¡°It is Sheng Sheng¡¯s painting that looks familiar and copied other people¡¯s paintings.¡± Father Lin¡¯s face sank. Kimberly added, ¡°I know little girls love fame, but Sheng Sheng can¡¯t do it either. If the giarism is spread by O ¡®Lane¡­¡± With a bang, Lin Fu patted the table, and the gloom on his face scared Kimberly to close his mouth immediately. In the depressing atmosphere, Lin Fu quickly got up, picked up the coat on the back of the chair, and stormed out. ¡°Butler, get me a car! Go to Linguang Private Middle School!¡± ¡­ ¡°She said she was not avable and would note?¡± The headmaster wait for a while listened to his ssmates¡¯ messages. When he turned to look at O ¡®Lane, his eyes were helpless. ¡°Sorry¡­ the owner of the painting is inconvenient.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can wait until it¡¯s convenient for her!¡± O ¡®Lane waved his hand and said to his ssmate, ¡°You tell her I will wait until shees.¡± ¡­ At that time, Laura was visiting the reward website. The post at the top is a scar cream, and she scanned the contents. It can only be said that the requirements are simple and the bonus is attractive. Laura chose to take it without thinking. Almost at the same time as she took it, the owner of the post sent a private message: ¡°Please send the ster to this address before the deadline.¡± Behind it is a long list of ce names. Laura nced at it and turned off the interface. She¡¯s not avable now. Send it when she¡¯s free. ¡­ Father Lin and Kimberly arrived at the school together. Out of thest lesson, when Lin Fu got off the bus this time, he wrapped himself tightly to ensure that others would not recognize him at first sight. Two people hurried to ss eight. Coincidentally, when they arrived at the door of ss Eight, the school bell rang, and Laura sat near the back door, so she was the first five out of the ssroom. ¡°Laura!¡± Seeing her, Lin Fu took the lead and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Come back with me!¡± At first nce, Laura did not recognize Lin Fu. But after hearing the sound, she reacted instantly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Excuse me, who are you? Why should I go with you, kidnap and extort money?¡± On his face, Laura pretended not to know, stared at Lin Fu warily, and patted his hand neatly Lin Fu gas knot, ¡°you this inverse woman! Even I can¡¯t recognize¡­¡± When they were pulling, many people out of the ssroom gathered around and pointed at Lin Fu. The words were nothing more than saying that he was acting suspiciously and should call the police immediately. ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± At this time, a tall figure broke through the packed crowd. He was blonde and prominent, and all who saw him took a few steps back subconsciously. I saw him squeeze into the innermost and rush to Laura. ¡°I finally saw you! I inquired for a long time before I found you! It¡¯s really good, my goddess, my muse¡­¡± Laura looked doubtfully at the gibberish-mouthed man, his eyes moving from his hair to his eyes. Blonde hair? Blue eyes? O ¡®Lane? ! O ¡®Lane stood in front of her, looking excited. ¡°Me, I¡­¡± Incoherent, ¡°plop¡±, all the onlookers were shocked! Chapter 140 Go to the Hospital I saw O ¡®Lane kneeling on the ground and performing several standard teacher¡¯s ceremonies at Laura¡¯s feet. Immediately, he looked up, his eyes were pure sincerity, and he stumbled in substandard Chinese. ¡°I, I¡­ I want to worship you as a teacher, can I?¡± The headmaster stood at the back of the crowd. He had followed O ¡®Lane up, but he was so slow that by the time he got to the gate of ss Eight, he could not squeeze in. However, he saw the scene clearly from behind, and the illusory scene before him stunned him. Kimberly, who was hiding in the corner, was stunned on the spot. After reacting, she was flustered. What¡¯s going on? This is totally different from what she imagined! Laura looked down at the man kneeling at her feet. In hindsight, she wanted to help him up. ¡°You get up and talk first.¡± O ¡®Lane kept his posture still. ¡°I can¡¯t afford it unless you promise to ept me as an apprentice!¡± Laura really wanted to pull O ¡®Lane directly. Anyway, ording to her strength, she couldn¡¯t do it. Hold back the eager hand, Laura¡¯s tone is helpless. ¡°I am still a student, and I don¡¯t ept disciples.¡± O ¡®Lane did not give up easily. He looked passionate and said, ¡°Never mind, I can rmend you to any art college! With my rmendation, you¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Laura shook his head. ¡°I just want to go to Notting University.¡± Notting University never supports letters of rmendation, only relying on the real materials of applicants. O ¡®Lane choked. In this short day, he has been rejected more than in the past few decades. He had no choice but to hang his head pitifully. ¡°Please ept me as an apprentice, I will be obedient¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Laura¡¯s expression became a long story. ¡°If you really like my paintings, we can discuss painting skills together. Why do you have to learn from teachers?¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± O ¡®Lane lowered his head, and the blond hair scattered on his head was shaken by him. ¡°I know how many pounds I am. I don¡¯t deserve to discuss painting skills with you.¡± I have never seen anyone hurt myself like this. Laura was speechless directly: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing how Laura refused to let go, O ¡®Ryan¡¯s excitement and exultation caused by her slowly cooled down. He dejected. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work. Can you give me more paintings and let me take them back and copy them?¡± This matter is so simple that it can¡¯t even be called a matter at all. Laura immediately nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get it for you when I have time.¡± ¡°Well,¡± O ¡®Lane said, thinking as he got up, gradually shifting from his knees to his standing position. ¡°I can¡¯t let you give it to me for nothing. I¡¯ll buy your paintings for seven million dors each!¡± Lin Fu watched the whole process, and his look became embarrassed. ¡°Laura,¡± he whispered, ¡°Dad misunderstood you just now¡­¡± Laura ignored it. She only gave Kimberly an inexplicable nce. Kimberly received this look, and her heart was a little uneasy. What does Laura mean by looking at her? Difficult, is it¡­ No way! ¡­ School. When leaving school, Laura saw Marcus waiting across the road from afar. ¡°Marcus,¡± she waved, ¡°I want to go to the hospital first.¡± ¡°Hospital, are you not feeling well?¡± Marcus pulled over, stopped in front of her, and looked her up and down with concerned eyes as he opened the door. Laura sat in and shook his head. ¡°To Gouverneur Hospital.¡± Oh, Marcus sees. It¡¯s a hospital inspection.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 141 Caregivers When the car started, Laura unconsciously looked at the window in a daze. She saw a dog blood eight o¡¯clock file a long time ago, which can be said to be thunderous, but she couldn¡¯t bear it. Somehow, she is a little inclined to look at the film again if she has time. But after thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t remember the title of the y at the moment. Marcus caught Laura¡¯s confused expression in the rearview mirror. He bent his lips. ¡°What is it that can baffle you?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Laura woke up with a start, then his eyes calm, ¡°thinking about a TV y.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Fantasy love Cultivate Immortality drama. The female host loved one is the male host, but the male host misunderstands the female host many times because of the frame-up of the female match¡­¡± After roughly saying the story, Laura was distressed and helped her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s bloody, isn¡¯t it? But it¡¯s really beautiful. But I forgot the title of the y.¡± Marcus controlled the steering wheel. When he heard it, he thought for a while, vacated a hand and called the people in hispany. ¡°Check me a TV series¡­¡± The manager across the street, sweating, listened to Marcus¡¯s description and said carefully, ¡°Thomas. Marie, isn¡¯t this, isn¡¯t this a film under ourpany¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t expect things to happen so coincidentally. ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± [¡°Lock Bead Biography¡±]Original from N?velDrama.Org. After a phone call, the bus just arrived in Gouverneur Hospital. Laura got off the bus, and Marcus sat in the car and told her the title of the y she just knew. She suddenly said, ¡°I am a little impressed by what you said.¡± Marcus waited at the hospital gate, and Laura entered the office alone. The dean was looking through a document in his hand, and inadvertently saw Lauraing. He was busy putting down what he was doing and trotted over. ¡°Chairman, you are here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous, I¡¯lle and have a look.¡± Laura picked up the document that the dean had just put down and took a look. ¡°List of candidates?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, the hospital is short of staff recently, and I n to recruit more people¡­ Why don¡¯t you see, are there any satisfactory candidates?¡± Laura flipped through a few pages, dazzling by the number of names on it, and did not go on after turning over a few pages. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯ll have a meal first.¡± After thinking about it, she said, ¡°When I finish eating, I will apany you for an interview.¡± The dean naturally said ¡°yes¡±. When he went downstairs, Laura met a familiar face by ident. ¡°Lu¡­ Lu¡­?¡± Laura squinted and read each other¡¯s names indefinitely. Emma was waiting for an interview in the lobby when she heard her name called. She turned back subconsciously and then looked surprised. ¡°Laura, why are you here?¡± Laura is wearing the simplest white T-cowboy today. Emma nced at it and thought he had discovered the truth. She sneered in a tone. ¡°It is also a youngdy in the Lambert family. How can anyone note to the hospital as a nurse?¡± She was holding her breath in her heart, and finally found a breakthrough. She kept insulting like a brake. ¡°I didn¡¯t say, can the bumpkin in the country have a little self-knowledge? What kind of care worker are you, you are standing here to pollute the air¡­¡± Other interviewees around noticed the movement here, and they talked in a low voice. ¡°What is going on here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s see again.¡± ¡°It seems that the little girl looks down on the nurse¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s surprise, Laura suddenly calmed down. Turning a deaf ear to Emma¡¯s words, she said, ¡°You are blocking me, make way.¡± Chapter 142 Hand Sliding I mistook Laura¡¯s disregard for weakness and concession. People around me were indignant and began to point fingers at Emma. ¡°You are also here for an interview. It is not easy. Why are you targeting a little girl!¡± ¡°The somebody else is a nurse? What¡¯s wrong with making money with your own hands? You are superior?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect so many people to crusade against me. Emma turned green. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± ¡°Do you know what this person is? Just protect her and carefully protect her life!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. They stopped talking, and their calm face shifted their eyes. It¡¯s a waste of time to talk to such a sharp-toothed bitch. ¡­ Laura went out of the hospital gate, and Marcus, leaning on the car, straightened up as soon as she saw her. ¡°How? Is there anything wrong with the hospital?¡± He handed out a bottle of mineral water. Laura took it, unscrewed it and took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, that is, I will interview with the deanter.¡± ¡°This is too hard.¡± Marcusughed and joked, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to work so hard, I can support you.¡± He uttered a love word gently, but Laura forgot to screw on the bottle cap and paused. ¡°No, no.¡± After returning to God, she bent her lips and turned her eyes. ¡°It is more fulfilling to make money by herself.¡± Marcus stared into her eyes and felt his heartbeat miss a beat. ¡­ They found the nearest hot pot restaurant for dinner. As soon as I took my seat, the whispers around me spread. ¡°You see, that pair of handsome men and beautiful women are a good match!¡± ¡°Especially the man, so handsome!¡± ¡°Chou-hr-hr,¡± suddenly someone disdains a smile, ¡°also that face can see, in fact a straw bag.¡± When Laura heard this ridicule, she picked up her chopsticks and looked up at the sound source. ¡°Never mind him.¡± Marcus looked the same and slowly put a meatball into her bowl. Laura sensed something and asked in a low voice, ¡°That man, do you know?¡± ¡°Well, my brother.¡± I didn¡¯t want to exin more, but after seeing the stunned color on Laura¡¯s face, he added helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s my half-brother-his mother is my grandfather¡¯s current wife. He is now a manager in Brown Group Branch and has no real power.¡± Oh, Laura understands, it¡¯s not the stupid thing that the giants seize power. ¡°OK, ignore him.¡± She lowered her head to grab the rice. However, they ignore each other, but the other party does not intend to let them go. ¡°Hey, bro.¡± Qin Yichen came to the table. ¡°As a young master of the Qin family, how can Ie to this shabby hot pot restaurant to eat? Is there no money?¡± Marcus scattered a pile of shrimp shells at hand. He peeled the shrimp by himself, put it in Laura¡¯s bowl by himself, and whispered to himself, ¡°Eat quickly, it won¡¯t taste good when it is cold.¡± Laura knew what he meant and nodded with a bulging cheek. At present, two people ignored, and for a moment, Qin Yichen shed a trace of anger on his face. ¡°You!¡± But when he thinks of something, his anger fades instantly, and he turns to a face of pondering. Fireworks are arrogant. ¡°Yes, you are such a straw bag, what etiquette can you understand? I don¡¯t know who to say hello to when I see my brother¡­ ah!¡± With a scream, Qin Yichen jumped in panic and patted the sauce on his body desperately. ¡°Hot! Hot! So hot!¡± Laura straightened the overturned seasoning bowl on the table. She looked innocent. ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped.¡± Chapter 143 Please go back to ¡°You!¡± Qin Yichen lifted his shirt and showed the brilliant red flesh on his belly. He was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you did it on purpose, you wait for me! Waiter! Waiter! Get over here!¡± Qin Yichen turned to find the waiter in a rage, and Marcus put the peeled shrimp meat into Laura bowl again. ¡°He is a scum, there is no need to get angry with him.¡± He whispered. Laura blinked. ¡°Not gasped. I¡¯d love to.¡± ¡°Your guests here sshed me with sauce, what are you going to do!¡± Qin Yichen grabbed a waiter passing by to serve food. The waiter stopped. He looked at Qin Yichen and said, ¡°Excuse me, sir. You don¡¯t seem to have eaten here, do you? Without a card, we are not responsible for handling your losses.¡± Qin one dust one Leng. The next second, he left angrily. ¡°If you are not responsible, you will not be responsible. I am not willing to eat here!¡± ¡­ After dinner, Marcus walked in advance because of thepany, and Laura went back to Gouverneur Hospital for an interview. The order of the interview is calcted ording to the drawn notes. Emma took out his hand from the cardboard box and looked intently. His uneasy mood suddenly turned into ecstasy. Number one! This means that the interviewer will be more patient and favorable to her, and the chances of winning will greatly increase! Emma put away the note, heard the summons from the staff, and stepped into the interview hall with confidence. There are three seats behind the interview table, and the middle one is empty. Emma didn¡¯t think much. He picked a chair and sat down. He smiled and said, ¡°HR, please let me introduce myself first¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The interviewer on the left looked sad andid hands on him. ¡°Let¡¯s interviewter.¡± Huh? Emma bit his lip and felt uneasy. ¡°Why, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The interviewer on the right soothed, ¡°There is only one interviewer who has not arrived-she is the most skilled special expert in our hospital, and even can bring people back to life.¡± ¡°Special, invited experts?!¡± Emma was excited and unconsciously raised his voice. ¡°Do you mean that the outside world rumored to have cured Qin¡¯s old man?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma took a deep breath to calm her mood. ¡°OK, let¡¯s wait for her.¡± The clock hanging on the wall ticked, and after walking for a long time, the door of the interview hall was pushed open with a creaking sound. ¡°You, hello! Me, me!¡± Almost at the same time, Emma stood up with an excited look, intending to introduce himself first. However, when she saw who wasing in, her expression became stiff and her face became extremely ugly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Laura, what are you doing here? Do you know this is the interview ce? Do you want to ruin my interview!¡± Laura raised her eyebrows. Before she could speak, the two interviewers greeted her and respectfully invited her to the middle position. She was delighted and said, ¡°Expert, are you here?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Laura looked at the clock on the eye wall. ¡°It¡¯s just the right time. Let¡¯s officially start the interview.¡± Over there, Emma was already shocked to aphasia, staring at Laura. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She was the legendary invited expert. The two interviewers sat back in their original positions and made a sound at the right time. ¡°Well, how do you feel when you see the doctor with your own eyes?¡± Emma looked embarrassed and struggled. ¡°Seeing is better than hearing¡­¡± At this time, Laura turned over Emma¡¯s resume on the table, looked at it a few times, and bluntly said, ¡°Sorry, you failed the interview, please go back.¡± Chapter 144 Pray The order of the interview is calcted ording to the drawn notes. Emma took out his hand from the cardboard box and looked intently. His uneasy mood suddenly turned into ecstasy. Number one! This means that the interviewer will be more patient and favorable to her, and the chances of winning will greatly increase! Emma put away the note, heard the summons from the staff, and stepped into the interview hall with confidence. There are three seats behind the interview table, and the middle one is empty. Emma didn¡¯t think much. He picked a chair and sat down. He smiled and said, ¡°HR, please let me introduce myself first¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The interviewer on the left looked sad andid hands on him. ¡°Let¡¯s interviewter.¡± Huh? Emma bit his lip and felt uneasy. ¡°Why, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The interviewer on the right soothed, ¡°There is only one interviewer who has not arrived-she is the most skilled special expert in our hospital, and even can bring people back to life.¡± ¡°Special, invited experts?!¡± Emma was excited and unconsciously raised his voice. ¡°Do you mean that the outside world rumored to have cured Qin¡¯s old man?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Emma took a deep breath to calm her mood. ¡°OK, let¡¯s wait for her.¡± The clock hanging on the wall ticked, and after walking for a long time, the door of the interview hall was pushed open with a creaking sound. ¡°You, hello! Me, me!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Almost at the same time, Emma stood up with an excited look, intending to introduce himself first. However, when she saw who wasing in, her expression became stiff and her face became extremely ugly. ¡°Laura, what are you doing here? Do you know this is the interview ce? Do you want to ruin my interview!¡± Laura raised her eyebrows. Before she could speak, the two interviewers greeted her and respectfully invited her to the middle position. She was delighted and said, ¡°Expert, are you here?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Laura looked at the clock on the eye wall. ¡°It¡¯s just the right time. Let¡¯s officially start the interview.¡± Over there, Emma was already shocked to aphasia, staring at Laura. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She was the legendary invited expert. The two interviewers sat back in their original positions and made a sound at the right time. ¡°Well, how do you feel when you see the doctor with your own eyes?¡± Emma looked embarrassed and struggled. ¡°Seeing is better than hearing¡­¡± At this time, Laura turned over Emma¡¯s resume on the table, looked at it a few times, and bluntly said, ¡°Sorry, you failed the interview, please go back.¡± What? ! Emma almost jumped, and her face turned red and became angry from embarrassment: ¡°You are avenging yourself! With my qualifications, why should you pass me off!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to report personal enmity.¡± Laura closed his resume. With her fingers crossed on her chest, she looked calm and said, ¡°Up to now, you have participated in eight operations, and every two major mistakes have urred. Do I remember correctly?¡± Emma was shocked again. Why, she clearly concealed these things very well! She reacted to the disappointed eyes of thest two interviewers, rushed to the table at the first time, grabbed the corner of the table and shouted, ¡°It was just an ident! Everyone makes mistakes, doesn¡¯t they? Give me another chance, please, just once¡­¡± Laura¡¯s eyes are bright, and she pushes her resume back to Emma¡¯s hand. ¡°If I give you a chance, who will give the patient a chance?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Emma copsed, and she shed tears. ¡°It is my lifelong dream to work in Gouverneur Hospital. Please¡­ I apologize to you for what happened before, I¡¯m sorry¡­ please¡­¡± Chapter 145 Family Gatherings Laura ran out of patience. She frowned and swept the interviewer beside her eyes. The interviewer knew it and immediately raised his voice. ¡°Call the security guard! Please take thisdy out!¡± A little whileter, the security guard who heard the sound dragged away Emma, who was crying and making trouble, and the interview hall quieted down. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Laura looked at the next resume. ¡°The interview went on normally-go and call number two in.¡± Xu Emma¡¯s way of ¡°leaving¡± was too tragic, and manyters were rejected and left without saying a word. The interview time was suddenly reduced by more than half, and the personnel in various departments were basically determined, so Laura didn¡¯t need to worry too much. ¡­ The Lambert family. ¡°Teacher Zhang, how is my aunt?¡± Kimberly hugged Grandma Lin intimately and asked with concern. Jonathan took back his pulse hand, and he was ashamed. ¡°Sorry. With my ability, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t cure your old man¡¯s illness. You¡¯d better ask someone else!¡± Kimberly was disappointed. ¡°Not even you¡­¡± On the contrary, Grandma Linforted her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I am a bad old woman who has lived for so many years, and some things have already opened up¡­¡± Without giving up, Kimberly turned and grabbed the hand of the person beside him. ¡°Emma, your teacher can¡¯t help it. What should I do now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Emma murmured in a trance. What happened this morning was a great blow to her. Jonathan saw something was wrong with Emma and asked quickly, ¡°Emma, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look very well.¡± Emma shook his head and refused to say a word. Jonathan gave up questioning, told Emma a few words of ¡°pay more attention to rest¡±, turned and prescribed a prescription, and handed it to Kimberly. ¡°There is nothing I can do to cure the disease. This is a prescription for regting health care. Let the elderly drink a few courses of treatment.¡± Kimberly moved carefully away. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡­ School. Lucy brushed her mobile phone, and she turned her head excitedly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you know? Shang Yao wille to our school in a few days!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Laura was thinking with a pen in his mouth and asked casually, ¡°Who is Shang Yao?¡± ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t know Shang Yao?¡± Lucy danced with excitement. ¡°He is the youngest film emperor in the film world so far. He has won countless awards and fans all over the world!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Laura can see that Lucy is one of Shang Yao¡¯s fans. ¡°Hey, hey, why are you so cold?¡± Lucy barely calmed down her emotions. She hugged Laura¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°I tell you, Shang Yao is not only handsome, but also good at acting. How many people want to ask him for a movie ticket!¡± ¡°However, this time I am here, Shang Yao¡¯s lecture, I will definitely help you grab tickets!¡± Laura still put Lucy¡¯s arms around her hand and did not refuse her kindness. ¡°If you really grab it, I will go with you then.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Lucy nodded hard. Then, with her small mouth, she began to blow up her idol¡¯s rainbow fart crazily. Laura listened silently, without saying a word. ¡­ Qin family. It is rare to hold a family gathering. Rtives of all ethnic groups who used to be busy all over the world gathered at this time, and the atmosphere was happy-at least on the surface. Qin Mingcheng is holding a goblet in his hand, standing in the center of the hall with a tall and straight figure, surrounded by a group of people, showing the trend of stars holding the moon. Chapter 146 Dissatisfied ¡°It¡¯s rare for everyone to get together once. I have something to inform you.¡± Qin took a sip of soup, and Shen took the lead in breaking the silence. When they stopped eating, they all looked at him in unison, with doubts in their eyes: What is it? I saw Father Qin look at Marcus on the left hand side and speak slowly. ¡°From now on, I want to transfer Yuxiangfang to Xiaokuo. Do you have any objection?¡± Royal Fragrance Square? When this wordes out, everyone is surprised. Isn¡¯t Yuxiangfang the biggest brand of Qin family? There are countless perfumes sold every year, but they are bright and fragrant! However, Qin father actually¡­ People¡¯s faces are hard to look, and they are full of fire, but they dare to be angry and dare not speak. Qin Yichen was the first to stand up and say, ¡°Grandpa, why should you transfer Yuxiangfang to Marcus? I refuse to ept it!¡± Marcus took a sip of the soup at hand like a fine person. ¡°What are you excited about? Grandpa said he wanted to transfer it to me, but I didn¡¯t say I wanted it. Grandpa-I don¡¯t need it.¡± See the atmosphere at the dinner table, Qin father frowned slightly. I wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, I finally said, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this matterter. Eat first.¡± A dinner ended in the dark ghost of everyone. Among the people who broke up, Qin Yichen went directly to Qin Mingcheng with a clear goal. ¡°Brother,¡± Qin Yichen tone is uneven, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Grandpa thinks, I know that entric straw bag, Grandpa is too much!¡± Qin Mingcheng¡¯s look has not changed, and it is still the same rhetoric: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, Grandpa has his own ns.¡± ¡­ The night is getting deeper and deeper. After Marcus settled Qin¡¯s father to sleep, he turned and went out of the bedroom. The subordinate called him with an urgent tone: ¡°Thomas. Marie, no good! The batch of medicinal materials you ordered was robbed when you passed the customs!¡± As if expected, Marcus was not surprised. He calmly said, ¡°Have you found out who the other party is?¡± ¡°I found it.¡± The subordinate said, ¡°It is already being positioned. It won¡¯t be long before the medicinal materials will be delivered to you!¡± Marcus said, ¡°Well,¡± ¡°Remember, keep an eye on them at all times.¡± The phone hangs up. Marcus slowly held the corridor railing, and his eyes grew colder. Dare to hit the idea on medicinal materials, really don¡¯t put him in the eye. It seems that it is necessary for him to go out in person once¡­ At the same time. Mrs. Qin pushed open the door of the study with a fruit bowl. When she turned around and closed it, her tone was concerned. ¡°Son, after working for so long, eat some fruit and have a rest.¡± ¡°Leave it.¡± Qin Mingcheng stared coldly at theputer screen and didn¡¯t mean to answer it. Old Mrs Qin saw that he was in a bad mood and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who provoked you?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not yet ¡­!¡± Qin Mingcheng gritted his teeth and tried to suppress his anger in the middle. ¡°Grandpa wants to give Yuxiangfang to Marcus.¡± ¡°Yuxiangfang?¡± Mrs. Qin was shocked for a moment. She always didn¡¯t care about the business, but she also knew what this brand meant. She hung her eyes anxiously. ¡°Your grandfather did too much this time. If you go on like this¡­ No way! Have to hurry to find a way to let him pay attention to Yi Han¡­¡± Yi Han? When he mentioned this proud son, Qin Mingcheng¡¯s tight eyebrows opened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be a chance sooner orter¡­¡± The next day, at noon. Marcus is rarely free. He asked Laura out without thinking. ¡°I heard that a new restaurant has opened near your school recently. Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Laura curved his eyes. ¡°Good.¡± They picked a floor-to-ceiling window and sat down. Chapter 147 Shut Up When the waiter served, Marcus noticed that many students passing by the window looked excited, as if something happy had happened, so he asked, ¡°Sheng Sheng, is your school going to have a holiday?¡± Apart from the holiday, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else that could make the students so happy. ¡°No, no.¡± Laura saw Marcus¡¯s confusion. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that because the film actor ising to our school to give a lecture, so¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡± Marcus suddenly. After serving the food, they began to chat while eating. ¡°By the way,¡± Marcus chopsticks, ¡°I have something to go abroad for a few days in the near future. You should take good care of yourself while I am away.¡± Laura smiled and ridiculed him. ¡°Do you think I am a child and can¡¯t take care of myself?¡± In my heart, you will always be a child who needs someone to take care of. Marcus answered in his heart. On the surface, he added ufortably, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to study hard. As long as you pass a subject, I will¡­¡± After a meal in Marcus, I couldn¡¯t think of what to promise for a long time. When I remembered what, Fang answered, ¡°How about taking you to see beautiful female stars?¡± ¡°Why is it a female star, not a male star?¡± Laura pondered and smiled. ¡°Why, are you afraid that handsome male stars will hook me away?¡± Marcus avoided talking about it and lowered his head to pick up the food. ¡°Eat quickly. I¡¯ll send you back to school after eating.¡± Laura stared at his red ears and smiled without debunking, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡­Original from N?velDrama.Org. Laura returned to the ssroom. She thought as she walked with her head down. A pass for a live concert, this deal¡­ Sounds good, and it¡¯s no trouble. As soon as he was seated, Lucy came up and took her hand. ¡°Sheng Sheng, I heard that there will be an open ss in the afternoon. How about we go and have a look?¡± Laura recovered and agreed. In an open ss. There were arge number of people sitting under the hall, but the room was very quiet, and only the teacher¡¯s teaching voice sounded clearly. ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Lucy grumbled, leaning closer to Laura, tugging at her sleeve carefully and covering her voice. ¡°I regret it. Open sses are so boring. When will they end¡­¡± In fact, Laura also felt bored, because she knew everything the teacher said, and it was not difficult. But she patiently soothed, ¡°Listen a little longer, it¡¯s fast, it¡¯s fast.¡± Two people whisper here, unaware that the teacher on the stage stopped teaching and looked here. She pinched the chalk in her hand and threw it at Lin Sheng¡¯s head without thinking. ¡°You,e up to me! Do this problem for me!¡± Almost instantly, all the students in the room burst intoughter. ¡°Teacher, who are you not good at? She is a famous scum, how can she do it!¡± ¡°Just let her stand up directly. Isn¡¯t it a waste of our ss time to let her do the problem?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the tumultuous ridicule, Lucy took Laura¡¯s hand with remorse on his face. ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t talk to you¡­¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Laura gently put aside her hand and stood up calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to do the problem?¡± In the eyes of many good ys, Laura walked to the podium. Seeing that she picked up the chalk and turned to write on the ckboard, one person suddenly shouted, ¡°OK, don¡¯t pretend, if you can¡¯t,e down quickly, I will be ashamed of you!¡± Lucy recognized that this was a student in ss Two. She stood up and threw a book at hand. ¡°Shut up!¡± Chapter 148 Bet ¡°Ah!¡± When he was hit on the head, the man covered his head and gave a painful cry. He red at Lucy, but when he recognized her, he immediately shrank back. ¡°Shut up, just shut up, throw any books¡­¡± He muttered unintelligent. See this, just still a noisy church instantly quiet down, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lucy looked around and saw that they were all in peace, so he sat down satisfactorily. The camera turned to Laura who was doing the problem. I saw her holding chalk, ncing at the topic, thinking for a while, and writing an answer directly on the ckboard. Immediately, she turned around, put back the chalk, and patted her men on the stage. The following several people endured for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t help it, and sneered in a low voice. ¡°All this is still put here to install, pretending, scr-rr!¡± When the voice just fell, the teacher looked at the ckboard and said, ¡°This ssmate¡¯s answer is correct, but the answer is somewhat irregr. Remember to write the steps clearly next time.¡± Say and put a big red tick in the lower right corner. Immediately under the hall an uproar, are unbelievable. ¡°How can she be right?¡± ¡°Teacher, is there something wrong with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The teacher frowned. To be honest, she was surprised to find out that Laura¡¯s answer was right at first. But who knows if it was because Laura understood the lesson that he spoke in ss? Thinking about this, the teacher knocked on the ckboard with a serious face. ¡°Be quiet and pay attention to ssroom discipline!¡± ¡°Also,¡± she continued when she saw everyone unwilling, ¡°learn from Lin and learn her speed! If you write the test paper¡­¡± The topic gradually crooked, and everyone dared not speak again, listening to the training quietly as a chicken. ¡­ The open ss is finally over. ¡°Sheng sheng, how did you do it? You obviously didn¡¯t attend sses¡­¡± On the way back, Lucy mentioned things in ss excitedly and curiously. Laura smiled. ¡°If you study hard¡­¡± Before the words were finished, a boy with a strange face suddenly stood in front of Laura and stopped her. ¡°You are Laura?¡± The boy looked disdainfully. ¡°Yes,¡± said Laura, slowing down, holding the book in hisposure. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The boy was about to speak. When a friend passed by him, the other party suddenly patted him on the shoulder andughed and said, ¡°Li Heng, it is not enough to be still a suitor. Now you have to be her flower protector? Are you ashamed to find trouble with someone else¡¯s sister?¡± Li Heng was stunned and became angry from embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Pushing people away, Li Heng turned to look at Laura. ¡°Hey, do you dare to make a bet with me?¡± Laura looked thoughtful. ¡°You say it.¡± Li Heng held his head up confidently. ¡°The bet is that as long as you can pass one subject in the test paper of ss 2, I will eat shit live on the forum! How, do you dare?!¡± Laura only felt strange. ¡°Eat¡­ shit¡­?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, you ignore him,¡± several passing ss eight students smiled and pointed to their heads. ¡°This man, he has something wrong here, and he always wants to eat shit live. When thest bulletin board ranked in the art festival, he was moring to eat shit¡­ It was designated as a bit of a serious illness.¡± In the face of the irony of a group of people, Li Heng did not give in and shouted, ¡°How, don¡¯t you dare to gamble? If you dare not gamble, then you must promise me in the future, and you can¡¯t bully again in the future!¡± Chapter 149 Fidgety ¡°Stop it.¡± Laura nodded readily. ¡°I bet!¡± ¡°At that time, you must remember to broadcast live.¡± She reminded with a smile. Li Heng disdains to hum a smile. ¡°Just you?¡± Seeing Li Heng¡¯s figure fading away, Lucy was very curious in his heart. ¡°Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t you usually ignore this kind of person? How suddenly today¡­¡± Laura¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°It¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t it? I like this kind of dog blood drama very much.¡± ¡­ Lu Jia. It was obviously daytime, but all the curtains in the room were closed, showing a dim light. Emma huddled under the quilt, and the light of her mobile phone screen reflected her anxious face. How can¡­ how can Laura be the legendary doctor¡­ clearly she is not old, how can! Emma was immersed in the mood of being hit for three days, unable to extricate himself. After hesitating for a long time, she finally dialed Lily¡¯s telephone. ¡°Still,¡± said Emma, his eyes sour and he nearly shed tears. ¡°Can you plead with Laura for me? I really need Gouverneur Hospital¡¯s job, really¡­¡± ¡°Emma, what are you talking about?¡± Lily smiled exaggeratedly. ¡°I know Gouverneur Hospital is your lifelong pursuit, but you can¡¯t rush to the hospital, can you? I still know how many pounds my niece weighs¡­¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Emma shook her head desperately, but her helpless expression could not be seen by the other party. ¡°Listen to me first¡­¡± ¡°OK¨Cwait, someone¡¯s looking for me.¡± Lily¡¯s voice was drawn away, as if he turned to say a few words to the people around him. After a while, she approached the microphone again and said clearly, ¡°Emma, I¡¯m sorry, but my agent wants me to have something. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Say, no matter how Emma reacts, he hangs up the phone. ¡°Shaw, do you think it¡¯s strange that Emma should let me intercede with Laura and let her enter Gouverneur Hospital?¡± After hanging up the phone, Kimberly turned to tell the agent as a joke. Xiao and nature is not believe, ¡°Are you kidding? The concert will begin soon. You practice the piano well these days and strive for a blockbuster, understand?¡± Kimberly¡¯s smile disappeared instantly when he mentioned the ¡°concert¡±, especially when he thought of the music that exceeded the standard. She scratched her hair irritably. ¡°I know, don¡¯t say it again, I know everything.¡± The next day. Lucy strolled around the forum and made himself angry again. ¡°Sheng sheng! Look at this! It¡¯s so irritating!¡± Laura read the post ording to his words. It¡¯s not a big deal, that is, someone uploaded her bet with Li Heng to the forum, and thements below are all saying her sarcastic words. Laura looked at it and then took back his eyes. He didn¡¯t care. ¡°Why do you care about them? Anyway, no matter what, I can¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°But they are all making bad things about you!¡± Several students from ss 8 joined the topic without warning. ¡°What did you drop out of school for a year and only know how to sleep in ss¡­ Isn¡¯t this out of thin air? Too hical!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± At this time, Lucy, who was the first to get angry, stabilized his mood and soothed him. ¡°We just have to wait and see Sheng Sheng hit them in the face-Pa Pa!¡± Everyone was amused by Lucy¡¯s fake p. ¡°All the parties are not angry. What are we angry about?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 150 Injections When the crowd dispersed, Lucy took out a packet of biscuits from his pocket and chewed and talked about another topic. ¡°By the way, Sheng Sheng, I have a Taekwondopetition tomorrow. Would you like toe and see it?¡± Laura took a biscuit handed over by Lucy, and shrugged his shoulders when he heard it. It was rare for clown to say, ¡°Most of the elder sisters took the initiative to invite me, but of course they were disrespectful.¡± After ss, a girl stood up chewing gum. ¡°Boss, pick it up!¡± A pair of sneakers was thrown over, crossed a parab in the air, and finally Lucy reached out and caught it firmly. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you see, these are the shoes I will wear when I go to the ring tomorrow.¡± Lucy fiddled with his shoes and winked at Laura. ¡°Are you handsome?¡± The blue and white patterns are simple and atmospheric, and Laura cooperated, ¡°Handsome!¡± ¡°I picked it for a long time before I took a fancy to it.¡± Lucy took off his shoes and took out the paper balls in his new shoes. ¡°I haven¡¯t worn them yet. I¡¯ll try my feet first.¡± Laura watched her movements and always felt that something was wrong. ¡°You wait, this paper ball¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± When her feet stepped into her shoes, Lucy¡¯s face suddenly deformed, and her forehead sweated and threw her feet crazily. ¡°My feet hurt! It hurts!¡± ¡°Boss, are you all right? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Lin saw that the situation was wrong and rushed from the back row. ¡°What happened to your feet?¡± Laura quickly took off Lucy¡¯s new shoes, only to see the top of thetter¡¯s feet oozing blood. Laura calmly said, ¡°Come on, go downstairs to the infirmary and get the medicine cab!¡± At the moment of seeing the blood, Gu Lin was stupid. In a panic, she shouted at the younger brother around her. ¡°You blind people, can¡¯t you see that the boss is injured? Go and get the medicine cab!¡± Seeing all the younger brothers running out of the ssroom in a hurry, Gu Lin knelt down at Lucy¡¯s knee and looked dazed and scared. ¡°Boss, I, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. This shoe was clearly good when I brought it over. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Laura began to take off Lucy¡¯s socks. Because the socks were soaked with blood, stuck to the flesh, and hurt when they were torn, Lucy couldn¡¯t help inhaling quietly.Original from N?velDrama.Org. But she put on an indifferent expression on her face, waved her hand and said, ¡°Xiaolin, what are you in a hurry? I suspect that no one can doubt you. You have been killed with a knife!¡± The medicine box was sent. When Laura opened the lid, he knocked Lucy¡¯s head lightly. ¡°I have a long skill and know the word¡¯using a knife to kill people ¡®.¡± Lucy touched his head, ¡°hey hey¡± smiled and kept silent. Laura looked at her foolishness. After taking the medicine, she sighed lightly. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be silly, go to the hospital quickly!¡± ¡­ Hospital. ¡°I don¡¯t want an injection, I don¡¯t want an injection! Go away, go away!¡± As soon as Laura pushed open the door of the ward, he saw Lucy limping around the room. The doctor behind her was sweating with a needle and begging, ¡°Auntie, please have an injection!¡± Laura: ¡°¡­¡± Just, just speechless. Laura closed the door, stopped the doctor who was halfway there, and took the needle in his hand. ¡°Doctor, let me do it.¡± ¡°You? Can you?¡± The doctor looked at her with suspicious eyes. Laura smiled helplessly. ¡°I am her friend, and I coaxed her.¡± The doctor thought about it, but there was no other way, so he nodded, ¡°OK.¡± Chapter 151 Stealing Said a bunch of good things, can be regarded as the restless Lucy coaxed a shot. Lucy set up a leg and reluctantlyy in the hospital bed, listening to the doctor by the bed. ¡°After the injection, remember not to exercise strenuously these days, eat more liver and blood¡­ don¡¯t let the patient run around!¡± The doctor especially aggravated thest sentence. Presumably, Lucy¡¯s figure running around the house left a psychological shadow on him. Laura listened and noted, and nodded seriously. ¡°Doctor, you can rest assured that I will keep an eye on her.¡± After sending the doctor out of the ward, Laura turned to look at Lucy, who was lying in the hospital bed at this time and was bored enough to start ying with his fingers. ¡°Do you know where those shoes came from?¡± Lucy came to his senses. ¡°I don¡¯t know, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Laura shook her head. She turned over a surveince video with her backhand. ¡°But you can look at this. Maybe there is something.¡± On the picture, I saw that it was not the courier who put the shoe box in the school security room, but a ck man who was wrapped tightly. Lucy¡¯s eyes were alert. ¡°It¡¯s not that there is something wrong with the quality of shoes, but that someone deliberately murdered me?!¡± Laura: ¡°¡­¡± She rolled her eyes quietly. Please, which brand of shoes will be of poor quality to the point where people are killed. Will it only be artificial? Why don¡¯t you think about it? ! Laura made a copy of the surveince in front of Lucy. She grabbed her phone and whispered forcefully, ¡°Lucy, I¡¯ll have someone find out what¡¯s going on. You have a good rest.¡± ¡­ At night. Marcus got off the ne. He stood at the airport in a foreign country, looking at strange facesing and going. Somehow, somehow, he missed Laura. Dial her telephone, his voice is low, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m here, what are you doing now?¡± Laura said with a smile, ¡°I just finished ss.¡± As soon as the chatterboxes opened, they couldn¡¯t stop. They chatted for a long time, until the twilight gradually sank, and Marcus suddenly realized that it was gettingte.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Sheng sheng, I also have jetg, you go to bed early. Good night.¡± When Laura got home, she looked at the time on the eye wall and softened her voice. ¡°Well, good night.¡± The next day. Lucyy in bed, bored and looking at his wrapped feet, fidgety. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get hurt early orte? It happened that I was injured and annoyed when I wanted gants.¡± Gu Lin pushed the door and came in. It is rare to be very obedient. ¡°Boss, what do you want to eat at noon? I will call you in the canteen.¡± When Lucy thought about her feet, she lost all her appetite, but she thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to eat stewed potatoes.¡± If I remember correctly, the stewed potatoes in this hospital are very delicious, and it takes at least half an hour to start in line every time. It is really a good dish to dy time! Gu Lin didn¡¯t get suspicious, so she came in and turned out again. ¡°Boss, wait for me, I will call you now.¡± The door was closed and the ward was quiet. After lying patiently for a while, sure that no more doctors woulde, Lucy immediately rolled over, limped and sneaked out secretly. Underground arena. The huge hall is full of shirtless men, gearing up, sweating, smoking and wine are mixed together, and it is smoky. Lucy, who came in with the cat¡¯s waist, didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. She quietly touched the background and patted a young man on the shoulder. ¡°Hey! I¡¯ming!¡± Chapter 152 together Lu Yi turned back reflexively. When she saw her, she suddenly smiled slightly. ¡°What happened, Lucy, who has always rushed to the front line of fighting, waste today?¡± ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want to bete either.¡± Lucy felt his nose and felt guilty. ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m hurt, you see.¡± She cocked her ster legs and shook stiffly. Lu Yi nced at it and said with a smile, ¡°Is it so badly hurt? It seems that I have to let you do three tricks today.¡± Lucy reacted greatly ¡°er er er er er¡±. ¡°Are you mistaken? Everyone knows that I can¡¯t get into the ring? I came here to refund your entry money.¡± Lu Yi¡¯s smile disappeared instantly and tightened his jaw line. ¡°What do you mean? I waited for you for half an hour to wait for you to retire?¡± As he spoke, he nced at the two punks standing around him out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Today, I put my words down here: You have to fight if you want, and you have to fight if you don¡¯t want to!¡± The two punks knew, and immediately grabbed Lucy¡¯s shoulder with a bad smile. Lucy saw that things were wrong and struggled quickly. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! I¡¯ll just fight, I¡¯ll fight! Let go!¡± Lu Yi stretched his frowning brows andughed again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get it early? Let go of her.¡± With his shoulders loosened, Lucy moved his stiff body a few times and threw his crutches aside. ¡°Get out of the way, I want to go on stage.¡± With a very smelly face, she pushed away the two punks in front of her. She bent her legs and nned to jump up the steps. ¡°Lucy!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In a pile of heckling, the sweet female voice is familiar over there. Lucy one Leng, suddenly under thought he was misheard, but still looked around a few eyes. Then, I saw Laura with a cold face, pushed away the muscr men crowded into a pile, walked to her, leaned over and picked up the crutches on the ground, and handed them to her hand. ¡°Then. Find me a ce to sit!¡± It is rare to see Laura¡¯s face so heavy. Lucy shrank his shoulders in some fear, took the crutches obediently, and nned to do it. Just about to find a chair, Lu Yi stepped forward and stopped her. ¡°Hey, wait, you said you woulde on stage.¡± Lucy, afraid to speak, looked up at Laura beside his eyes. I saw Laura sip straight lip line. ¡°Don¡¯t call her, I¡¯ll fight for her.¡± Lu Yi was slightly embarrassed, and then a pair of eyes looked at Laura¡¯s small body unscrupulously. ¡°Just you, can you?¡± ¡°Sheng sheng, don¡¯t!¡± Lucy also came forward with a face of anxiety, trying to stop her. But after being stared at by Laura, she didn¡¯t dare to persuade any more. She bit her lip and struggled for a long time before saying, ¡°Okay¡­ be careful.¡± Laura went on stage. Facing many yful eyes from the audience, she stared calmly at a bunch of strong men sitting or lying opposite and asked, ¡°Who will go first? Oh no¡­¡± Laura slowly raised his hand and looked at his watch. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. Let¡¯s go together.¡± As soon as this remark came out, the original joke heart on the opposite side suddenly closed and turned into anger. ¡°Hey,mb film, don¡¯t try to be brave, or¡­¡± The speaker¡¯s eyes showed fierce light, ¡°You will die very ugly!¡± After getting an impatient nce from Laura, more than a dozen people were angered and chorused, ¡°Come on, teach thismb a lesson!¡± Voice did not fall, they raised sandbag big fist, straight for Laura¡¯s face door! At this critical juncture, Laura¡¯s look remained unchanged, and he shot like lightning. He only heard a ¡°click¡±, followed by a scream, ¡°Ah-!¡± Chapter 153 Getting on Track A strong man covered his broken wrist, sweating profusely, and fell to the ground with a pale face. ¡°My hand, my hand¡­¡± Coincidentally, one strong man after another fell down one after another, mostly hugging his injured parts and lying on the stage singing in a low voice. But for a moment, everyone fell down, leaving only Laura standing in the center and standing upright. ¡°Is that enough? Can we go now?¡± She looked at Lu Yi under the stage coldly and faintly. Lu Yi slowed down. He raised his hands and patted the row gently. Some of them were unbelievable, but more were admiration. ¡°The girl is good at skill.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t know when to stand up with her crutches. She looked excited and couldn¡¯t wait to wave her crutches and fight a few times. ¡°Sheng Sheng is so powerful! I love it!¡± Laura stepped down calmly. Turning a blind eye to Lu Yi, she directly pulled Lucy aside and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s really a long skill, and I dare to sneak out of the hospital alone when my leg is injured. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Lin¡¯s timely discovery, I still couldn¡¯t think of your courage¡­¡± After listening to these words, Lucy¡¯s heart ¡°hitched¡±, and there was only one thought in his mind: It¡¯s over, Sheng Sheng is really angry! Her eyes shed and she faltered, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I was wrong, I dare not next time¡­¡± ¡°Dare to have another time?¡± Laura smiled. ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t teach you a lesson this time. Find a way to go backter and have a long memory!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then she let go of Lucy¡¯s hand and turned to leave. ¡°Eh, Sheng Sheng, you wait¡­¡± Lucy still wanted to retain, but when she remembered something, she lowered her head in frustration. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡± After all the hard work, Lucy finally stopped a taxi on the side of the road and took a taxi back to the hospital. As soon as she pushed open the door of the ward, her original drooping head and lost face suddenly stood up. She looked at the people waiting for her early and shouted: ¡°Mom, why are you here!¡± ¡°Why am I here?¡± Jiang Lingxi hugged his arms, looked at Lucy¡¯s legs from left to right, andughed. ¡°Of course, I came to see your legs. They are wrapped like big zongzi. It¡¯s ugly!¡± Lucy¡¯s face suddenly copsed and he sat hard by the bed with his crutches. ¡°Mom, don¡¯tugh at me. It¡¯s really¡­ you have no idea how miserable your daughter is today!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard your friend tell me.¡± Jiang Xizhen put away his smiling face and sat down beside Lucy. It is rare to say seriously, ¡°I tell you, your legs are like this, so don¡¯t run around. If there is another time, I will break your legs directly!¡± Lucy: ¡°¡­¡± The already precarious injury is getting worse. Mother and daughter chatted for a long time, and finally ended with Jiang Lingxi getting up. ¡°I went back. Remember to take good medicine and raise your injuries when I am away.¡± Lucy naturally nodded cleverly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± ¡­ After leaving the underground arena, Laura went on to Gouverneur Hospital. Gouverneur Hospital has gradually got on the right track, and more and more patients trust it. The dean can¡¯t help but praise Laura who came to explore. ¡°Chairman, the management n you put forward before is really good. If this continues, our reputation in Gouverneur Hospital may go abroad!¡± Laura smiled modestly. ¡°It¡¯s still a long time. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± As soon as the conversation turned, she added, ¡°Tell the doctors in the hospital that if they don¡¯t understand anything in the future, juste and ask me.¡± Chapter 154 Pay Attention to Eating While they were talking, someone knocked at the door and asked in a low voice, ¡°Excuse me, Dean, is the magic doctor in your hospital there?¡± Dean¡¯s expression, he subconsciously looked at Laura, and after getting the other party¡¯s indifferent shrug, he was busy and replied, ¡°In! Come in.¡± The door was pushed open, and the bearer lowered his head. Aftering in and closing the door, Fang raised his head and took off his mask and hat. A Zhang Junmei¡¯s extraordinary face was exposed, and he smiled brightly at the dean. ¡°If it is convenient, can you take me to see the magic doctor?¡± After seeing his face clearly, the dean was too excited to speak for a while, and blushed before trying to lower his voice and say, ¡°Shadow, film emperor? How are you! My daughter likes you very much, but can you give me an autograph?¡± Smell speech, Laura is quite surprised to raise eyebrows, this just eyes look at the man¡¯s appearance. Curly hair, snow skin and thin lips are indeed the idol of Lucy-Shang Yao. Shang Yao has a gentle and harmless appearance, and he is particrly friendly. He took the initiative to take out a pen and paper from his coat pocket. ¡°Sign it? What¡¯s your daughter¡¯s name?¡± After the dean gave a name, he drew a handsome signature neatly and handed it out. The dean carefully put away the note, remembered something, and busy introduced to Shang Yao, ¡°This is Laura, the magic doctor you are looking for.¡± Oh? The age of the magic doctor is so young? Shang Yao felt incredible, but he didn¡¯t raise any objection. He looked at Laura and prepared to describe his situation. ¡°Hello, doctor, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk yet.¡± Laura interrupted him straight. ¡°You have a problem with your voice-you can¡¯t speak your lines clearly, are you?¡± Shang Yao was stunned and surprised. At the same time, he believed in Laura¡¯s medical skill level. ¡°The magic doctor is worthy of being a magic doctor, and it is true.¡± His voice sank. ¡°I took a lot of medicine to cure my voice before, but I couldn¡¯t cure it. I had toe to you for help¡­¡± Laura said, ¡°Those medicines, you shouldn¡¯t take them.¡± Shang Yao¡¯s face showed anxiety. ¡°But I have already taken it. Do I still have to cure it now?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you cure it? It¡¯s not a misceneous disease.¡± Laura said casually, tore off a note, wrote down a prescription, and handed it over. ¡°You go to the pharmacy to take medicine, cook soup ording to the above method, use it once a day, and I will return here seven dayster.¡± Shang Yaozhen took it seriously and nodded seriously. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡­ Shang Yao went out of the hospital with a medicine bag with two hemp ropes.Original from N?velDrama.Org. When the broker leaning on the nanny van saw him, he straightened up and opened the door. ¡°How about it?¡± Shang Yao pressed his Adam¡¯s apple while sitting in the car, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°If there is no ident, it will recover in about a month.¡± The agent sat in the driver¡¯s seat and saw the joy in Shang Yao¡¯s eyes in the rearview mirror. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Gouverneur Hospital¡¯s magic doctor really deserves his reputation, it¡¯s really divine!¡± Shang Yao cocked his lips. ¡°Hmm.¡± When the agent saw that he was in such a good mood, he hesitated when he mentioned another topic. ¡°By the way, have you remembered what you ate a month ago?¡± The radian of Shang Yao¡¯s lips ttened instantly, and he shook his head. The broker didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He started the engine with great anxiety and didn¡¯t forget to tell him, ¡°You should be careful recently and pay more attention to your diet.¡± Chapter 155 Treasure of Town House Late at night. The hospital corridor hurriedly slid past an operating bed, and the doctor¡¯s expression was urgent. ¡°Give way, give way, the patient is in crisis and needs surgery urgently!¡± The assistant trotted behind the bed, stopping every now and then to catch his breath, and then asked anxiously, ¡°Thomas. Marie, how are you feeling?¡± Marcusy pale on the bed, his hand sped over his right shoulder, blood gurgling between his fingers and soaking the whole pillow red. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± he replied weakly, and then he seemed to lose all his strength and slowly closed his eyes. Just now, he sessfully solved the hijacked medicinal materials, but there was an ident. When he returned to the defense, he identally got a shot and bled directly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t return home immediately¡­ This was thest thought in Marcus¡¯s mind before he passed out. ¡­ The news of Lucy¡¯s injury, no matter how to hide it, spread all over ss Eight after all. ¡°Lucy, you are not loyal enough. You don¡¯t tell us such a big thing, and you don¡¯t treat us as one of your own?¡± ¡°That is, that is, if we didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask, would you pretend that nothing happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The huge ward is crowded with eight sses of people at the moment, which is noisy, breaking the cold and lively in the past. Lucy¡¯s foot was still hanging on the shelf, and her white little face was flushed. ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t let youe to see it. What are you doing with so many people all of a sudden¡­¡± So many people know that she is injured, and her majesty is about to be lost! ¡°It¡¯s not because there are three math sses this morning. God, three! I¡­¡± Halfway through the words of the students, they suddenly noticed that Jiang Xizhen pushed open the door and came in. They closed their mouths and said cleverly in unison, ¡°Hello aunt.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hello, children.¡± Jiang Xi put down a bag of grapes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my little rabbit to be so popr. Come, you can eat some grapes.¡± The students waved their hands. ¡°Auntie, no, we will leave now and have to go back to ss.¡± How did a group of peoplee and go? Jiang Xi pinched a grape with a pity. ¡°This bag of grapes can only be eaten by little rabbits.¡± Lucy blushed. ¡°Mom! Give me some face in your ssmates!¡± ¡°Good, good, it¡¯s mom¡¯s wrong, mom¡¯s wrong.¡± Jiang Ling Xi is careless and can¡¯t see the appearance of introspection at all. Lucy was speechless for a moment, then Fang remembered something and asked, ¡°Mom, how¡¯s the investigation on those shoes?¡± ¡°Shoes?¡± When I mentioned this, Jiang Xi bit the grapes in his mouth maliciously. ¡°There are already clues. You can rest assured that when you find the real murderer behind the scenes, Mom will definitely vent on you!¡± ¡­ Old house. Lin Tianyun looked for Grandpa Lin in a rage and asked, ¡°Uncle, where did you get the treasure of the town house in Emerald Square? If you can¡¯t find it again, you are not qualified to be the chairman!¡± Grandpa Lin is in the upper seat. When he saw the nephew¡¯s small n, he sneered, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Don¡¯t pretend in front of me! ¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± See hard can¡¯t, Lin Tianyun soft voice to, ¡°You also know how important this cooperation is, foreignpanies named to the treasure of the town house, to the time can¡¯t pay up, we Taylor but have to pay double liquidated damages. Uncle, you just¡­¡± Grandpa Lin snorted coldly. ¡°How many times do you want me to say it? I don¡¯t know!¡± Lin Tianyun was anxious, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t be ignorant! You¡­¡± Chapter 156 Enrage ¡°Tianyun, don¡¯t go too far.¡± The shareholders who came with Lin Tianyun couldn¡¯t see the eye and whispered, ¡°The most urgent task is to find the treasure of the town house quickly, not to make trouble on the chairman¡¯s side.¡± Lin Tianyun frowned slightly and insisted, ¡°Although the treasure of the town house is very important, the chairman should also give an exnation to foreignpanies. Uncle, pleasee with me!¡± Although it is ¡°please¡±, Lin Tianyun¡¯s tone is very tough. Seeing that Grandpa Lin does not cooperate, he even grabs thetter¡¯s wrist and pulls it out. ¡°Uncle, go!¡± ¡°Hey, if you have something to say, don¡¯t move your hands and feet.¡± See the situation is wrong Lin Fu hurried forward to stop. But just a few steps, Lin Tianyun¡¯s bodyguard behind him pulled Lin Fu away and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t hinder my boss from doing things.¡± Lin Fu looked at Grandpa Lin at the end of his life, then looked at the tall figure of the bodyguard in front of him and cringed. Seeing that Grandpa Lin was about to be taken away, Laura, who heard the news, rushed to take off Lin Tianyun¡¯s hand and stared at him coldly. ¡°With me, do you dare to touch my grandfather?¡± At that nce, cold and ruthless, it was like looking at dead things. Lin Tianyun was shocked and couldn¡¯t move at the moment. Grandpa Lin was the first to react. He patted Laura¡¯s hand and motioned her not to stand in front of him. ¡°This is a matter for adults, so children should not be involved. Sheng Sheng, go away.¡± No matter how old Laura is, in Grandpa Lin¡¯s eyes, she is still a child who needs protection.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Laura frowned and nced at him disapprovingly, his body standing in front of him motionless, with no intention of leaving. Lin Tianyun came back to absolute being slowly from the previous cold eye. He was angry at first, and he was frightened by a half-sized child? ! Before long, anger turned into doubt. He stared at Laura¡¯s face and felt very strange. ¡°Who are you, you call me uncle and grandfather?¡± Mrs. Taylor said faintly, ¡°Her name is Laura, and she is the illegitimate daughter of my husband who is living outside and has only recently returned.¡± Then she swept her eyes Lin Tianyun and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Grandpa Lin is your elder after all.¡± At this time, Lily, who didn¡¯t know when toe, gently tugged at Laura¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t add to the chaos, let your uncles and grandfathers solve it themselves.¡± The voice was low enough, but Lin Tianyun heard everything clearly. He couldn¡¯t helpughing and pity. ¡°Uncle, your old age life is really not very good. His granddaughter only knows to say sarcastic things next to him¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Taylor red. ¡°How¡¯s my daughter? It¡¯s not your turn to talk!¡± This roar seemed to instantly ignite a fuse. Lin Tianyun¡¯s eyes were cold, and several bodyguards behind him stepped forward with poor eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Words just started, then see Laura several can¡¯t see the silhouette flicker, mixed with a few miserable ¡°ah¡± screams, all eyes, forehead suddenly cold sweat. But only in a few seconds, Laura actually beat all the bodyguards down! Mrs. Taylor and Lily stared at Laura in astonishment and horror. When did she have such a good skill? ! Lin Tianyun looked at the bodyguard lying all over the floor and felt that Laura didn¡¯t hit his bodyguard, but hit him in the face! He was enraged and furious. ¡°Laura, right? Don¡¯t you dare touch my people, you wait for me!¡± Chapter 157 General Meeting of Shareholders After a fight in Laura, there was nothing different except a little messy breath. She looked at Lin Tianyun calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that trespassing will be detained?¡± As soon as the voice just fell, two young people in uniform came in and showed their certificates. ¡°I received an rm, who trespassed on the house?¡± Almost instantly, everyone looked at Lin Tianyun in the middle. Lin Tianyun blushed and argued, ¡°I didn¡¯t! This is my uncle¡¯s home! I am his nephew! ¡­ ¡­¡± The two policemen didn¡¯t listen to his exnation at all. Despite Lin Tianyun¡¯s fierce resistance, they strongly handcuffed his wrist and pressed it out. ¡°Pleasee with us.¡± Things reversed too fast, Lin Tianyun consciously lost face in front of everyone, he was ipetent and furious, swearing, ¡°Laura, you wait for me! You bitch, bitch!¡± His voice faded away until it disappeared. Only a few people in ce looked at each other. ¡°I, I¡­¡± The shareholder wiped the sweat on his head with a handkerchief and wanted to run away with a genial smile. ¡°I have nothing else to do, I will go first.¡± Shareholders left the old house in a hurry, and this farce finally ended. The housekeeper went up to Laura and bowed his head slightly. ¡°Thank you for this time.¡± Laura didn¡¯t take the housekeeper¡¯s thanks to heart. Anyway, she didn¡¯t do it for anyone else, just for Grandpa. ¡°Nothing.¡± Grandpa Lin sat back in the upper seat again. He looked around and waved his hand to everyone. ¡°You go back first. Sheng Sheng, you stay.¡± A group of people left the room in different ces. Grandpa Lin recruited Laura to his eyes and touched her head. ¡°Granddaughter, tell Grandpa honestly, did you call those two policemen?¡± ¡°Half and half.¡± Laura thought for a while before continuing to exin, ¡°In fact, they are not policemen, they arew enforcement teams.¡± From thew enforcement team? Grandpa Lin was taken aback and his eyes were slightly wide. Where he doesn¡¯t know, when did Sheng Sheng have such a widework of contacts? After the gratification, I was worried. Grandpa Lin didn¡¯t feel at ease. ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± you know the people in thew enforcement team. ¡°Don¡¯t tell others about this, and your father is not allowed!¡± Laura smiled cleverly. ¡°Hmm. Grandpa, you can rest assured that I will listen to you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Grandpa Lin fell to the ground with a big stone in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about tonight. Grandpa doesn¡¯t want you to get involved, you know?¡± This time, Laura did not directly agree. She avoided this topic and looked up curiously. ¡°Grandpa, is thepany going to hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting recently? Can you take me with you?¡± Grandpa Lin was sessfully diverted. Just in time, he was thinking about when he would have time to take his granddaughter to thepany. Isn¡¯t it the shareholders¡¯ meeting? It doesn¡¯t hurt to show her. Grandpa Lin readily agreed, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡­Original from N?velDrama.Org. Thepany held a general meeting of shareholders as promised. Grandpa Lin sat in the top position, looked around for a week, and after making sure that there were no fewer staff, Fang cleared his throat and spoke slowly. ¡°At this shareholders¡¯ meeting, there is an important thing to inform you-the treasure of the town shop in Emerald Square is gone.¡± As soon as this came out, some shareholders who had no knowledge before changed their faces greatly. ¡°Didn¡¯t it always be good before, why did it suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°What should I do about this cooperation? Double liquidated damages!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to give an ount to foreignpanies¡­¡± Chapter 158 for Shareholders talked like fryers at the meeting. Grandpa Lin looked around in the upper seat, bent his fingers and knocked on the table a few times: ¡°Quiet.¡± The room suddenly quieted down. Grandpa Lin cleared his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already sending someone to find the treasure of the town house. The most urgent thing is, what should I do if I can¡¯t find it all the time?¡± Shareholders stared at each other and looked at each other for a long time. Only then did a shareholder slowly say, ¡°Chairman, it is not that we have no idea, but such a confidential meeting, how can an outsider be present¡­¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. At the end, he nced pointedly in the direction of Laura. Other shareholders echoed, ¡°Yes, she is an outsider. Shouldn¡¯t she leave the meeting directly?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t leave, this meeting won¡¯t go on.¡± Some people began to make suggestions. ¡°If we can¡¯t find the treasure of the town house all the time, we can ask a carving master to carve one again¡­¡± Hearing this, Grandpa Lin¡¯s eyebrows gradually stretched out. He pointed to Laura, look all proud way, ¡°which need please, we don¡¯t have a master sculptor?!¡± As soon as this came out, all the shareholders began to look at Laura, trying to see what made her different. I haven¡¯t seen why, and the shareholders who made the first noise are worried and heavy: ¡°Even if there is a carving master, it is definitely toote to carve now¡­ Chairman, do you have any countermeasures?¡± ¡°The treasure of this town store is lost.¡± Grandpa Lin pondered for a while and looked at the person in charge on the left hand side. ¡°The person in charge has an unshirkable responsibility.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you, the person in charge, first remove all the people who are responsible for taking over the treasure of the town shop¡­¡± The person in charge looked slightly changed and suffered. ¡°Chairman, the person who finally recruited, that¡¯s all¡­?¡± ¡°If you are not willing, you have to be willing!¡± Grandpa Lin twisted his eyebrows and simply said, ¡°Obviously, the store is mixed with people with bad intentions. This is a conspiracy against our Taylor!¡± The person in charge is afraid to speak again. Grandpa Lin thought for a moment, and nned to put this matter off for as long as possible. He said, ¡°Tomorrow I will ask someone from a foreignpany to talk in person¡­¡± ¡°Chairman, why don¡¯t I go with you?¡± A shareholder stepped forward and looked sincere. Grandpa Lin took a look at him and thought that bringing more people would show more sincerity, so he agreed without thinking. ¡°OK.¡± ¡­ ¡°The treasure of the town shop in Emerald Square is gone?¡± Marcus stood in front of the French window of themercial building with one hand, talking on the phone, and his long eyebrows frowned. ¡°Yeah.¡± Laura sighed invisibly. ¡°My grandfather has been having a headache about this recently.¡± ¡°You can rest assured that you will find it sooner orter.¡± After Marcusforted, he changed hands and found a private hacker on the Inte. ¡°Show me where the treasure of Taylor¡¯s town shop is.¡± The hacker had just finished lunch and nned to take a nap before going to work. He took a bad job temporarily, and he began to operate hard. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Seeing that there would be no news for a while, Marcus opened a new bank ount and secretly bought several Taylor shares. ¡°Although it is only a drop in the bucket, it is better than doing nothing.¡± He muttered to himself at the interface after purchase. Chapter 159 Gambling The next day. The housekeeper reported with a beaming face. ¡°Sir, the Lambert family¡¯s stock has risen back!¡± Grandpa Lin was bowing down to water the flowers in the back garden. When he heard it, he ¡°hum¡± and said proudly, ¡°It is said that the stock will be fine. Sheng Sheng is my lucky star. What will happen to the stock with her?!¡± ¡­ It was afternoon. In the open-air small bar, shareholders and Grandpa Lin sat side by side and greeted the person in charge of the foreignpany opposite, ¡°Hello, we are here to negotiate the treasure of the town store.¡± The person in charge just knew about the loss of the treasure of the town store, and his face was very bad. ¡°You can¡¯t deliver the goods, what else to say?¡± ¡°No.¡± Grandpa Lin said eagerly and sincerely, ¡°It is true that we have made mistakes first this time, but can you give us more time¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± The person in charge interrupted him mercilessly and asked, ¡°Mr. Lin, what do you think is necessary for us to pay for your mistakes?¡± Grandpa Lin couldn¡¯t answer. He said vaguely, ¡°Give us a little more time, please¡­ In exchange, you can make a condition. Within Taylor¡¯s ability, we will try our best to satisfy you.¡± The person in charge thought for a moment, maybe he could take this opportunity to knock a big stroke, and pretended to hesitate. ¡°It is not impossible to give more time. As long as you find the treasure of the town store within five days, we can let bygones be bygones¡­¡± Before the faces of the two people in front of him lit up, he turned his head and said, ¡°But!¡± The person in charge shed at the bottom of his eyes. ¡°If you haven¡¯t found it within five days, you must mortgage the Emerald Square to us!¡± Grandpa Lin was stunned and almost blurted out, ¡°No!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Shareholders hesitated to persuade, ¡°Chairman¡­¡± It seems that I know what shareholders want to say. Grandpa Lin made a gesture to signal him to shut up. When he put down his hand, his eyes were slightly apologetic but determined. ¡°Sorry, maybe I can consider other conditions. This, no!¡± The fat in the mouth flew, and the person in charge looked pity. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, the contract will be suspended-there is no talk.¡± At this time, a beautiful image approached slowly, and the white little face was careless: ¡°Who said no? Gambling deal!¡± The person in charge looked up and saw that Laura was just amb film, so he stood up with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, who are you in the Lambert family and have the right to speak? I¡¯m afraid not, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The person in charge turned and was about to leave. Laura stopped him and raised his chin slightly. ¡°I am ady in the Lambert family. I have no right to speak. Who has it?¡± The person in charge stood still, hesitated for a moment, turned to look at Grandpa Lin, ¡°Mr. Lin, is this¡­?¡± Shareholders see the situation is wrong, busy grabbed Laura¡¯s wrist pull back, urgent way, ¡°Miss, Emerald Square is Taylor¡¯s painstaking efforts, how can you say mortgage is mortgage? And, even if you really signed a bet, they also¡­¡± The second half of the sentence lowered its voice, almost sticking to Laura¡¯s ear and exploding like thunder. ¡°They will not let Taylor go!¡± Laura ignored the advice of shareholders, looked directly at the person in charge, and said seriously: ¡°It is ok to sign a gambling contract, but you have to add other conditions.¡± Shareholders are anxious. Seeing that they can¡¯t persuade Laura, they turn to find Grandpa Lin and eagerly say, ¡°Chairman, you must not let the youngdy fool around. In case the Emerald Square is gambled and lost, then¡­!¡± Chapter 160 Rise Instead of Fall Grandpa Lin is not ignorant of shareholders¡¯ concerns. But he was silent for a moment and finally chose trust. ¡°I believe Sheng Sheng will not do anything uncertain.¡± Shareholders suddenly thought: ¡°Chairman!¡± Grandpa Lin looked at the person in charge and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sign! If the agreement loses, I will step down from the position of chairman!¡± Shareholders knew that Grandpa Lin¡¯s second half of the sentence was for himself, and he was silent and stopped talking. The person in chargeughed and asked Laura, ¡°Do you really want to sign it? What other conditions do you have to mention?¡± Laura was calm. ¡°Nothing, but if you lose the bet, you will hand over the list worth 300 million to us!¡± The list worth 300 million yuan is a hot spot. These days, manypanies and enterprises are coveting it, and the person in charge naturally knows it. He raised an inexplicable smile.mb is really arrogant. Do you really think they can win the bet? ¨CDream! The person in charge promised, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s draw up a gambling contract now.¡± After signing the contract, several people were relieved and divided into two groups. Company. ¡°Why do you want to sign a gambling contract? After so long, there is no whereabouts of the treasure of the town store. In a short time, how can there be hope to find it¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the chairman is really confused this time. It¡¯s Emerald Square!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shareholders who have learned all the news are talking in session. Laura calmly appeased, ¡°Dear uncles, you can rest assured that since I signed the gambling contract, I will be responsible for this matter to the end.¡± Say also regardless of people¡¯s questioning eyes, turned and left thepany. What¡¯s done is done. Now it¡¯s useless toin more. Grandpa Lin said to all the shareholders, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to find a master sculptor? Now go and find it quickly!¡± At first, all shareholders wondered, didn¡¯t Laura take charge of this matter? But at the thought of one more preparation, one more way out, and all the shareholders had no objection at all. After the meeting was dissolved, each one was in a hurry to ask people to find it. ¡­ Night fell quietly. Weibo broke a strong story: Taylor lost the treasure of the town shop in Emerald Square! Netizens were shocked and suspicious at first, then worried and vomited. ¡°The treasure of the town store can be lost. Is the security system in Taylor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very afraid. So, if the employees of Emerald Square steal the real jewelry and rece it with fake ones, we can¡¯t find it?¡± ¡°Blind spots were found upstairs. Don¡¯t say it, I will return the jade I bought in Taylor tomorrow.¡± This piece of news seems to be just a warm-up. Before long, foreignpanies bought a hot search and posted their gambling contract with Taylor on Weibo. Netizens were surprised. ¡°God, Taylor actually gambled with Emerald Square. Are they crazy?!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I feel that Taylor will be finished sooner orter if it goes on like this. Scared.¡± ¡°Fear +1¡± When the housekeeper saw the news, he found Grandpa Lin in a panic. ¡°Master, not good! We have a hot search in Taylor¡­¡± ¡°Panic, I have already guessed.¡± Grandpa Lin took a sip of tea calmly. ¡°What is the stock situation in Taylor now?¡± In hindsight, the housekeeper turned out his mobile phone and took a look. He was somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Master, Taylor¡¯s stock is rising.¡± Grandpa Lin finally showed a trace of surprise on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t fall but rise?¡± Chapter 161 More than five days The other side. The person in charge bowed down respectfully to the man behind the desk and smiled like taking credit. ¡°Boss, now the public opinion storm in Taylor on the Inte has expanded, and it will not take long for the capital chain to break¡­¡± The boss was very satisfied, but at the same time a little curious. ¡°How did you get Taylor to promise to gamble?¡± ording to his past understanding of Father Lin, Father Lin doesn¡¯t seem to be such an impulsive person? The person in charge became more and more proud, and all the causes and consequences were said again with his eyebrows flying. The boss listened to it, and his eyes could not be suppressed to burn a few minutes of interest. ¡°The seconddy in the Lambert family is not like the legendary straw bag ipetence.¡± The person in charge barely controlled his expression, and his mouth evoked a contemptuous smile. ¡°Boss, you worry too much, but you are a little girl with a high heart. It is better to take this opportunity to frustrate her spirit!¡± ¡­ Laura sat at hisputer desk with a few mouse clicks on the screen, and a reward post was released. The content of the post is: Buy a piece of ice jadeite at a high price, with unlimited volume and deliver it the next day. The task was urgent, but her post soon sank into the sea. Laura frowned, thoughtfully, quickly ckened the forum and put his post at the top. ¡°In this way, it is impossible for anyone not to notice?¡± She hooked her lips. In fact, it didn¡¯t take long for this action to attract many people¡¯s attention. ¡°Boy, the altar owner didn¡¯t say that there was no ident, and the post would be overhead to the tform to close down? Why did it suddenly change now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hey, I¡¯ve been watching that overhead sticker for a long time, and I¡¯m a little unustomed to changing one at first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the administrator what is going on with the overhead.¡± The administrator got the news that he had encountered this situation for the first time, and he was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do, so he had to ask for instructions first. ¡°The forum was hacked?¡± The altar owner raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The administrator asked Ai Ai, ¡°Do you want to follow the other party¡¯s IP address to find him?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°No need.¡± The altar master leaned rxed on the sofa. ¡°He is the only one who has been able to hack my forum for so many years. He will never be an idle person.¡± ¡°It is better to sell him a face, take over his task and help him.¡± The administrator opened his eyes slightly and was surprised. ¡°But ice jadeite is hard to find¡­¡± The altar owner only said, ¡°When you find it, remember to send it to him on time.¡± The administrator had no choice but to answer ¡°yes¡± and took over the task conveniently. ¡­ Taylor. ¡°It¡¯s been a day, and there is still no whereabouts of the treasure of the town store. What should I do now?¡± ¡°I can only wait until the seconddyes back.¡± ¡°s, let fate take its course.¡± There is a gloom in thepany. At the same time, Marcus finally received the news of private hackers. ¡°Boss, I found the clue. Yuhua Company invited the international thief, quietly stole the treasure of Taylor¡¯s town store and shipped it here:¡± Then followed by a long list of addresses. At the moment of seeing the news, Marcus¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. Yuhua Company is a foreignpany that cooperates with Taylor. It clearly has hidden the treasure of the town store by itself, but now it has the face to ask Taylor about the whereabouts of the treasure of the town store. Without thinking much, Marcus immediately dialed Laura¡¯s telephone and told the other party about it. ¡°In L?¡± Laura said, ¡°It¡¯s too far away. Even if it is an emergency, it will take at least five days.¡± Chapter 162 Joking Marcus knows that ¡°five days¡± is the time limited by Yuhua Company. He suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I fly there¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s still toote.¡± Laura said that he had already thought of the decision, ¡°I will carve another treasure of the town shop myself.¡± Carve yourself? Marcus was surprised and subconsciously wanted to ask questions, but when he remembered something, he smiled and gave a gentle ¡°hmm¡±. Isn¡¯t Laura, as he knows it, omnipotent? There is nothing to ask. ¡­ In the afternoon, the Lambert family¡¯s old house. The housekeeper held a courier in both hands and carefully sent it to Grandpa Lin. ¡°Master, please look at the sender of this courier.¡± What¡¯s so good about the sender? Grandpa Lin had some doubts, but he also nced up ording to his words.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At one nce, he was frightened. He almost jumped up from his chair and looked at it trembling for a long time. Fang made an uncertain noise. ¡°Luo, Lun family?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The housekeeper shook his voice and only felt that the courier in his hand weighed a thousand pounds. ¡°The world¡¯s No. 1 family has Lauren Bank and the rich Lauren family.¡± Grandpa Lin hasn¡¯t recovered for a long time. He never thought that one day, the Lambert family would be rted to the Lauren family. He squinted his presbyopia and carefully looked at the information on the express delivery, which clearly indicated that the thing sent was an ice jade. Grandpa Lin suddenly remembered that Laura greeted him before going out and casually said, ¡°Grandpa, there will be a courier today, please collect it for me.¡± Know clearly in your heart. Sure enough, it¡¯s because of my little lucky star. Laura prepared all the drawings and tools needed for carving, and then returned to the old house with a big bag of things. ¡°Hey,e here,e here, your courier.¡± Grandpa Lin didn¡¯t know how long he had been waiting for her. When he saw her, he couldn¡¯t wait to greet her to open the express delivery. Laura put his things on the table. After receiving the express delivery, he bowed his head and cut the rubber cloth with a knife while answering Grandpa Lin¡¯s questions. ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you know the Lauren family? How did you know it, how long did you know it, and why didn¡¯t Grandpa know it?¡± Laura wandered in his memory for a long time, but he didn¡¯t pull out any memory about the ¡°Lauren Family¡±. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Grandpa Lin pointed to the ice jade that appeared in a corner of the parcel. ¡°Where did thise from? Didn¡¯t the Lauren family give you it?¡± Laura shook his head again. ¡°It wasn¡¯t sent by others. I bought it myself.¡± Grandpa Lin suddenly let go of his heart: ¡°I bought it myself, that¡¯s good.¡± Others think that climbing to a rich family is a great happy event, but Grandpa Lin doesn¡¯t think so. Especially his granddaughter Sheng Sheng, who suffered too much before, it is better to live simply in the future, and don¡¯t provoke people at the upper level. A big stone fell to the ground in my heart, and Grandpa Lin looked at the jadeite lying on the ground, which upied a lot of area, and his heart gave birth to doubts. ¡°Sheng Sheng, why do you buy such arge piece of jadeite? If you want bracelets, nes or something, tell Grandpa, I will go directly to the Emerald Square to get it for you, so you don¡¯t have to buy such a big raw material.¡± ¡°No.¡± Laura peeled off all the packaging and held the jadeite firmly in his arms. ¡°It is toote to find the treasure of the town shop now. I will carve another one in these days.¡± Grandpa Lin only felt that Laura was joking. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t joke. It took countless employees three months to carve the treasure of the town shop¡­¡± Chapter 163 Not interested ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± At this time, Laura walked to his room with Jade in his arms. ¡°Grandpa, you believe me. After four days, I will definitely build a treasure of the town shop and send it to you in person!¡± Then the door of the room opened and closed, and with a click, Laura shut himself in the room. The view in the warm room was a little dim. Laura pressed the incandescentmp on his desk, and Fang polished it bit by bit with emerald in one hand and carving knife in the other. Fortunately, before that, she had already asked the school for leave in advance. In the next four days, what she needed most was patience and time. ¡­ The guidance director took the leave note handed by Lucy and nced at it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for leave?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Lucy crossed his hands to hold the back of his head,zy way, ¡°I just handed it over, Sheng Sheng didn¡¯t have time toe.¡± If Lucy wants to ask for leave, the guidance director must be right at the first time. But the current situation is¡­ The guidance director hesitated for a moment and said to Lucy, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the headmaster for instructions first.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± Lucy waved his hand and left. In her opinion, when the director took the leave slip, it meant that he had approved it, and the rest was none of her business. After listening to the cause and effect, the principal replied in a very casual tone, ¡°You can follow the rules of the school, there is no need to ask me.¡± The guidance director was stunned, showing a little loss on his face. This was too general, and he didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment. Mrs. Wilson listened to everything, and she frowned: ¡°Isn¡¯t the school going to take the monthly exam soon? Please take a long vacation at this time, do you want to study?¡± She didn¡¯t like Laura at all, but now she is full of impatience when ites to the back. The guidance director recovered and subconsciously denied it. ¡°It can¡¯t be said that, driven by Lin, the atmosphere of thest eight sses is much better than the original. How can it be said to be ¡®Don¡¯t study¡¯?¡± The headmaster hasn¡¯t paid attention to the specific situation of ss 8 for a long time. After all, a rted ss needs to pay more attention to it. At first hearing the good news, he was surprised, and then he couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°How can the improvement of ss style only be attributed to one person? It seems that the guidance director is modest¡­¡± The headmaster only symbolically boasted, but the teaching director honestly blushed his ears, scratched his head and said, ¡°Neither¡­¡± After boasting, the headmaster turned to look at Mrs. Wilson and said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you are just prejudiced against Lin. She didn¡¯t ask for leave this time because she was yful, because¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that.¡± Mrs. Wilson curled her lips and lowered her head to correct the paper. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what she asked for leave.¡± ¡­ Self-study at night. Quiet ss two, many people look at Lily in the front row. Here we go again. In the past, I would preview and review carefully in the self-study ss, but at this time, my expression was nk, my eyes were empty and I seemed to have lost my soul, and I couldn¡¯t bear to see everyone. ¡°Ding Rinrin¨C¡± When the bell rang, all the people who couldn¡¯t sit still rushed headlong into mass action and surrounded Lily in the middle. ¡°Still, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°Is it because something happened at home that you are in a bad mood?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. It is her own business for Laura to bet on Emerald Square. What do you care about her? You only need to study with peace of mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Words offort drilled into the ears, and Lily¡¯s absent eyes gradually got focal length. Chapter 164 Wait a minute ¡°I¡­¡± Lily pulled her lips, showing a pale smile. ¡°My sister is really ignorant. I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± As soon as this fragile and vacant expression came out, it immediately attracted everyone to beforted again. Until ss, they broke up step by step and returned to their seats. ¡­ Theesimals gradually jumped over the treetops, lying on the branches and leaves, blinking quietly. Granddaughter has been locked in her room for a day and a night, and Grandpa Lin is worried. Is hesitating to knock on the door to call Sheng Sheng out to eat, butler hurriedly attached to the ear toe over, ¡°Master, Qin Shao came to visit.¡± Grandpa Lin was stunned, and he couldn¡¯t manage anything else at the moment. He walked to the living room first, took a bag of cherries handed by Marcus, and smiled. ¡°Come ande, why bring things?¡± ¡°I came to see Sheng Sheng.¡± Marcus sounded gently, unconsciously scanning around as he walked in, trying to find out the figure that he was thinking about. ¡°Oh, looking for Sheng Sheng.¡± Grandpa Lin smiled vaguely and pointed to a cab room upstairs. ¡°Well, that¡¯s Sheng Sheng¡¯s room. Knock on the door and see if she is willing to open it for you.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Grandpa Lin vowed to think that his granddaughter doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed when she is focused. This Qin Shao is afraid that she will be driven outter! Two people get along for so long, Marcus is not ignorant of this reason. He hesitated at first, but was overwhelmed by thoughts after all. He held the stairs, went up slowly, and stood in front of the door. ¡°Dudun¡±. Two very light knocks on the door are not loud, but it is more than enough to wake up a person who is addicted to fine craftsmanship. Marcus stood in front of the door for a long time without seeing anyone open the door. He put his ear to the door and listened carefully to the movement inside. It was quiet, and there was no sound. Marcus looked up at the window in the corridor and saw a half-covered crescent moon. He suddenly blessed his soul and thought, ¡°Sheng Sheng is afraid he is not asleep?¡± With this in mind, he gently unscrewed the door handle and pushed open the door. I saw a thin figure lying on the desk, such as the ck ink diverging from a table, a little hanging in the air, and I didn¡¯t see the owner¡¯s intention of rolling it up at all. Marcus breathed a sigh of relief and was amused that he really fell asleep. On the way to the bed, Laura¡¯s hand on her chest fell softly, and Marcus saw that she was holding a half-carved statue in her hand. Knowing that she was not easy, Marcus gently pulled out the statue and put it on the table. When he put the man on the bed and tucked in the quilt corner, he had the mind to pick up the statue and look at it repeatedly under the light. A few days ago, in order to help Laura find out the treasure of the town shop, Marcus had already deeply engraved the appearance of the treasure of the town shop in his mind. Therefore, after watching it for a long time, he quickly linked Laura¡¯s ideas, grabbed the carving knife on the table, and carved the half-finished statue. ¡­ Four days passed quickly. At the appointed time, the person in charge of Yuhua Company came to Taylor Group as scheduled. ¡°Time is gone. Have you found the treasure of the town store?¡± The person in charge asked with a smile, but his eyes were all naked, and he didn¡¯t mean well. The shareholders sitting around a table are more or less guilty and vague. ¡°You can find itter. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°That is to say, after waiting for four days, it is not impossible to wait a little longer, is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 165 Who said you lost the bet The person in charge can see that it seems that Taylor Group has made no progress in treasure hunt. He smiled even more in his eyes, but pretended to be a pity on his face. ¡°Mr. Lin, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t get the treasure of the town shop. ording to the gambling contract, the Emerald Square will be taken over by ourpany from now on.¡± Grandpa Lin sat on the table, his face sinking like water. After listening to these words, he did not move. A shareholder couldn¡¯t hold back. He urged in a hurry, ¡°Director, no, Mr. Lin, step down quickly! That position is not yours now. You said it yourself. If you lose the bet, you will step down!¡± Seeing that Grandpa Lin still doesn¡¯t speak, the shareholders are impatient, but more me. ¡°Mr. Lin, why do you want to hand over the fate of Emerald Square to Laura, just because she is your granddaughter?¡± Seeing that Laura was not present, his arrogance was even more arrogant: ¡°Look, you trust your granddaughter so much. As a result, something happened, and she didn¡¯t have a shadow. This is the consequence of your wrong trust in others!¡± Almost as soon as the voice just fell, the door of the conference room was pushed open vigorously.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Laura, well-dressed and with long hair, came in gracefully and said coldly, ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have a shadow?¡± Saying bad things was caught red-handed by the Lord. Even if you think you are right, it is inevitable that you will be embarrassed. The shareholder blushed. ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Miss Lin,¡± at this moment, the person in charge walked excitedly to Laura, held her hand and shook wildly, ¡°I really want to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t signed the bet, it would be almost impossible for us to win the Emerald Square!¡± The yin and yang of the person in charge was so obvious, but Laura let him pretend and stared at him quietly with a pair of water eyes. Grandpa Lin was the first to sit still and sink his voice: ¡°I think you lost the bet. What do you mean by satirizing my granddaughter? Don¡¯t think that you are from Yuhua Company and I am afraid of you!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Lin.¡± The person in charge smiled, took out a document from his arms and sent it to Laura¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Lin, if you sign this document, the Emerald Square can be transferred to us.¡± The person in charge decided that Laura came from the countryside and didn¡¯t have much culture. He deliberately said the first half of the sentence in English and the second half in Chinese. ¡°Now, you can sign here.¡± Laura picked up the document and looked at it. It was indeed a transfer. She hooked her lips and pushed the document back into the arms of the person in charge. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t sign it.¡± The person in charge was blindsided, just because Laura refused him in English or a very standard Cockney ent! His ugly mind was brightly punctured. He was a little annoyed and ashamed, and he stopped ying Tai Chi. He came straight to the point and said, ¡°Miss Lin, you lost the bet. Hand over the title deed of Emerald Square quickly!¡± ¡°I lost the bet?¡± Repeated ponderously, as if to feel strange, Laura cocked his head and smiled. ¡°Who said I lost the bet?¡± Before people around her responded, she pped her hands and said to the staff behind her: ¡°Move things in.¡± The person in charge imagined Laura¡¯s possible reaction many times, but this scene was beyond his imagination in any case. He was a little confused, and at the same time, he gradually had a bad feeling in his heart. I saw two staff members who had already prepared to carry a pear wooden box in and lift the lid. See clearly what is inside, everyone took a breath, Qi Qi stunned. How, how is it possible? They have been searching hard for the treasure of the town shop for a long time, and now it is in the box brought by Laura? ! Chapter 166 Successful retirement The person in charge was the most responsive of all. He opened his mouth and rushed in disbelief. Grasping both ends of the box, he stared at the treasure of the town shop with his protruding eyes and murmured, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­ it can¡¯t be the treasure of the town shop, it¡¯s fake, fake!¡± They gradually recovered, and they looked dissatisfied. ¡°Why do you say this is false? This is the treasure of our Emerald Square town shop. Others don¡¯t know, don¡¯t we still know? This is absolutely true!¡± ¡°No, it is false!¡± The person in charge insisted, but never mentioned why it was fake-because it was true, it was obviously sent to L country by theirpany, and it was absolutely impossible to send it within five days! Shareholders don¡¯t know what happened. They only think that the person in charge is ying tricks, so they sneer: ¡°This is the treasure of the town store! If you lose the bet, you should fulfill the bet and hand over the 300 million list to us!¡± The person in charge is in a mess now. At first, he was just too shocked. After carefully observing the contents of the wooden box, he found that it was indeed ice jadeite. Although he didn¡¯t know whether it was the treasure of the town shop, it was definitely not shoddy. His thoughts were disturbed and he said: ¡°What 300 million, ourpany will pay off the remaining bnce¡­¡± His look suddenly fierce, ¡°What 300 million list, you don¡¯t even think about it!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Shareholders were half angry. ¡°You brazen viin, you reneged on your word!¡± The person in charge sneered, ¡°Yes, I will go back on my word¡­¡± Halfway through, the phone in my pocket rang, and the person in charge connected conditionally. Piercing into the eardrum is the boss¡¯s flustered growl, ¡°It¡¯s over! Ourpany was raided by IBI, and the treasure of the town station in Emerald Square was also found out!¡± IBI? The person in charge nkly thought, isn¡¯t this an international anti-crime organization? Why did ¡­ ¡­ IBI go to Yuhua Company? The room was quiet, and shareholders recognized it, and their faces showed clear colors, mocking one after another. ¡°Oh, Yuhua Company is really amazing. It can be found by IBI. It¡¯s great, it¡¯s great.¡± ¡°No wonder the person in charge reacted so much. The original 300 million list is gone, and you are almost bankrupt. Let¡¯s understand the mood of the person in charge.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s rare for people to be proud, and they can¡¯t wait to try their best to satirize. So no one noticed that Laura in the corner waved to Grandpa Lin, smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go back first¡±, and sessfully retired. ¡­ When the day of fulfilling the gambling contract reallyes, everyone on the Inte is looking forward to it. Until now, under the official blog of Taylor Group, there are still manyizens having a heated discussion. ¡°You say, who will win the bet?¡± ¡°It must be Yuhua Company! It is difficult to find valuable things once they are lost. Don¡¯t even think about finding the treasure of the town store.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Laura is ying this bet. It will be a good show to lose the Taylor Group.¡± Netizens haven¡¯t had a good time discussing it. After a while, IBI official website suddenly released a Weibo. ¡°Today, IBI seized a theft case, and the stolen things have been recovered, as shown in the figure.¡± Looking at the pictures,izens were surprised to find that the stolen things were the treasures of Taylor¡¯s town shops! ¡°God, the treasure of the town shop has been found!¡± ¡°Who said just now that I couldn¡¯t find it? The face snapped.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 167 Pointing Hands When the Inte is full of relish, Yuhua Company, under the pressure ofw, has to transfer the list worth 300 million to Taylor Group ording to the contract, even if it is unwilling. How many times has Taylor Group increased its value due to this 300 million list, which is not listed here for the time being. On the other side, seeing the private hacker of IBI Weibo, he vaguely guessed something, and he took the initiative to find Marcus for the first time. ¡°Boss, is it because of you that IBI intervened in this matter?¡± Marcus gave a ¡°hmm¡±, without meaning to say more. However, the hacker was excited by this ¡°hmm¡±. ¡°Boss, do you have a special way to enter IBI? I, I think¡­¡± Marcus hung up the phone directly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He looked at the extinguished ck screen with a nk face. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡­ On the other hand, Lin Fu saw that things had settled on the Inte. He was quite dissatisfied: ¡°If we offended Yuhua Company, how can we cooperate with them in the future?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t cooperate.¡± Grandpa Lin said casually, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not that there are no other partners.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Lin Fu couldn¡¯t helpining. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let Laura sign that agreement. Look what¡¯s going on now!¡± When he mentioned his precious granddaughter, Grandpa Lin was unhappy and stared at Father Lin: ¡°Isn¡¯t everything solved? Don¡¯t tell me what to do if you don¡¯t do anything!¡± Lin Fu did not dare to reply again and was silent. There was a faint uneasiness in his heart, and Laura¡¯s outstanding performance made him feel anxious that he could not control the direction of things. Clearly the other party is just a bumpkin, why is it different from his imagination? ¡­ Grandpa Lin moved his finger, and the official blog of Taylor Group sent out a new Weibo. ¡°Recently, the treasure of our town shop in Emerald Square will be reced with a new one. Everyone can enjoy it together-by the way, the treasure of the new town shop is carved by Laura!¡± A statue is attached below. Shareholders first noticed this news, and they couldn¡¯t believe it. Their first reaction was to go to Grandpa Lin for verification. ¡°Chairman, is the statement issued by Guan Bo true?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we find the treasure of the town store, why should we rece it?¡± ¡°Miss Er carved it, is it true or not?¡± Grandpa Lin nodded with a smile. ¡°In fact, the treasure of the town store found back is not the original one, but carved by my Sheng Sheng. And this time IBI will intervene in this matter, and it has something to do with my Sheng Sheng¡­¡± Laura actually knows IBI people? ! Shareholders were surprised and recognized the ostentatious meaning between Grandpa Lin¡¯s words. They boasted along his words: ¡°Miss Er really made us sit up and take notice this time, amazing!¡± In this case, everyone is full of praise for Laura. On the other side,izens have discovered Weibo of Taylor Group one after another, and they have started to ridicule. ¡°Is that enough? Say what Laura carved and lied without making a draft?¡± ¡°Do you believe Laura carved it? I don¡¯t believe it anyway.¡± ¡°Upstairs don¡¯t believe in +1¡± Shareholders saw the trend on the Inte, and they showed entanglement: ¡°The chairman andizens don¡¯t believe that the treasure of the new town store is carved by Miss 2. What can I do?¡± ¡°What? They don¡¯t believe my granddaughter is so good?¡± Grandpa Lin gasped and took out his mobile phone. ¡°Look at me and align with themter¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t.¡± Laura hurriedly stopped him from typing. Her tone is casual: ¡°Why care about those people¡¯s opinions? Just know it in your heart.¡± Chapter 168 Fraudulent Calls Grandpa Lin felt that his granddaughter had a point. He put away his mobile phone from good advice. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± When all the shareholders saw Laura¡¯s appearance of light wind and light clouds, they secretly exchanged several eyes. It seems that there is some reason why the chairman loves Miss 2 so much¡­ ¡­ O ¡®Lane also saw Taylor¡¯s Weibo. He excitedly dug out Laura¡¯s WeChat and blew rainbow fart crazily. ¡°I have seen the treasures of the new town shop you carved. It is so beautiful! Compared with your painting skills, it is not too much. Can I ask you out another day to discuss aesthetics together?¡± Laura was chatting with Marcus by voice, and was bombarded by this indiscriminate attack. She reluctantly vomited: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have added people casually.¡± Marcus was keenly aware of something. He cared, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, just add a small talk and have a little trouble.¡± Before the trouble at this end was solved, Sheng Hongyu seemed to know the news and immediately sent WeChat. ¡°I just know that your carving is so excellent. How did you consider thest proposal? Do you want to join our artists¡¯ association? You can do nothing.¡± The tone of temptation is like abducting a mistymb. Laura was unmoved and refused: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I still can¡¯t.¡± Sheng Hongyu was rejected again, and he had no choice but to help. ¡°If this continues, I am afraid I can¡¯t help but suspect that the Artists Association is actually not attractive¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor was thest person to see Taylor Weibo. After reading it, her eyes darkened. ¡°How can the treasure of the town shope from Laura¡¯s hand? I am afraid that Dad is not partial to that little species and puts other people¡¯s credit on her head!¡± Lily leaned in and said pitifully, ¡°Why does Grandpa only like his sister and don¡¯t like me¡­¡± ¡°Still, don¡¯t think about it.¡± Distressed by his daughter, Mrs. Taylor was busy hugging Lily in his arms. ¡°Your grandfather was just obsessed for a while, and when he knew the true face of Laura¡­¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lily lowered his eyshes and couldn¡¯t see the look in his eyes. ¡°Well, mom, I know everything.¡± ¡­ Lin Fu was working, drinking coffee, but suddenly received an inexplicable phone call. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Lin? This is the Artists Association. We sincerely invite your daughter to join us and discuss calligraphy, painting and sculpture¡­¡± Father Lin only felt confused. He thought about it for a long time and thought that he didn¡¯t know the people of the Art Association, so he questioned, ¡°Are you a liar?¡± Say no matter the opposite stupidity, hang up the phone directly. Just at this time, Mrs. Taylor entered the study with a fruit bowl. Lin Fu picked up a jujube and ate it. He joked: ¡°Wife, you don¡¯t know, just now I received a fraudulent phone call, which was made up with nose and eyes. What calligraphy, painting, carving¡­¡± The action of chewing slowed down, and the more Lin Fu thought, the more wrong he was. For a moment, he felt that the opposite side seemed to be looking for Laura. Mrs. Taylor put a cup of warm tea at his hand. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then?¡± Reminiscent of Laura¡¯s talent for aplishing nothing, Lin Fu sniggered at himself. How is it possible? ¡°Then I hung up.¡± On the other side, the person in charge of the art association who was hung up looked stupid. Before I could return to my senses, the huge bell rang suddenly, and the person in charge answered the phone in a hurry. When I heard the opposite side talking, I realized that it was from the Academic Affairs Office. Chapter 169 The Trouble of Saving Only heard the director whisper: ¡°Sorry, sorry, I gave the wrong number just now, it is already a very old old file, and I will send you the new fileter.¡± The person in charge received the document and wrote down the telephone number of Uncle Wen, who Laura left on the new file. Before hanging up, the academic director casually said, ¡°Have you ever called the old number? The old number belongs to Lin Fu. He and Mrs. Taylor don¡¯t like Laura. Did they embarrass you?¡± The person in charge quickly denied: ¡°No, no.¡± The guidance director was relieved and hung up the phone. ¡°How? Did the parents of the girl promise us?¡± Noticing the movement here, Sheng Hongyu leaned in cheerfully and asked. Lamb doesn¡¯t know the value of joining the art association. Will her parents still not know? I will definitely promise for her! ¡°No.¡± The person in charge shook his head. Before Sheng Hongyu showed disappointment, he hesitated. ¡°President, I just learned that Miss Lin¡¯s parents don¡¯t seem to treat her well.¡± Not good for her? Sheng Hongyu thought he had found the reason why Lin Fu refused. He said angrily, ¡°If the parents want us in the future, remember to reject them all. Is it clear?!¡± The person in charge bowed his head and bent down. ¡°Clear.¡± ¡­ Uncle Wen was sitting on the sofa when he received the call. He said cramped, ¡°Art Association? What can I do for you?¡± When the other party exined his purpose, he said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to find me in this matter. I have to wait for Sheng Sheng to exin my attitude before I can decide¡­¡± However, the person in charge felt that there was a chance, and repeatedly said, ¡°Please say a few more words and let her promise toe down. Thank you, thank you!¡± At the end of the call, Uncle Wen got up and prepared to cook lunch. When he entered the kitchen, he acted carefully for fear of breaking something. Because the house he lives in now is specially arranged for him by Laura, he even bought the wholemunity directly. Uncle Wen doesn¡¯t want to screw up Laura¡¯s heart. ¡°Dad, did the art society call you just now?¡± When choosing vegetables, Wen Qingye yawned and walked behind him and opened the refrigerator. Uncle Wen was surprised. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so loud that it¡¯s hard not to hear it.¡± Wen Qingye took out a can of Coke and closed the refrigerator. Open the tab, he poured a big mouthful of coke, smacked his lips, ¡°but you don¡¯t have to ask Sheng Sheng elder sister, Sheng Sheng elder sister has been reluctant to go.¡± Uncle Wen turned off the tap and thought for a moment about a te of wet vegetable leaves: ¡°Don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s better to save trouble if you don¡¯t go.¡± ¡­ At that time, Marcus had just finished eating with Laura and sent her home. Through the rearview mirror, he nced at his seat from time to time, and his lips couldn¡¯t help bending slightly. Just because Laura leaned back on the back of the back seat, his drowsy appearance with cherry lips slightly open, fell into Marcus¡¯s eyes, and he felt particrly cute. To the door of the Lambert family¡¯s old house.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Marcus knocked on the steering wheel and waited patiently. For a long time, there was no movement from the people lying in the back seat. Unable to wake her directly, Marcus hesitated for a moment, chose to bypass the back of the chair and picked her up. Once born and twice cooked. Thest time he carried Laura back to bed, Marcus was still stiff. This time, his manner and posture became much more natural, and he carried her back to her own room despite the amazing eyes of others along the way. ¡­ After the theft of the treasure of the town store, Grandpa Lin became more cautious about employing people, and forcibly cleaned up arge number of Taylor employees by iron and blood despite the opposition of shareholders. Chapter 170 Preventing Cheating After solving the problem of employees, Grandpa Lin then found Lin Tianyun who was detained by thew enforcement team. Looking at him with disappointment, ¡°I know you are dissatisfied with me, but how can you unite Yuhua Company to deal with Taylor? Taylor is also your father¡¯s painstaking efforts!¡± In the past few days in the detention center, Lin Tianyun has a haggard face and weak mind. When he heard Grandpa Lin¡¯s words, he was excited visually. He leaned over and grabbed the railing separating them. He said with hate: ¡°Uncle, you have no right to mention my father. If it weren¡¯t for you, my father wouldn¡¯t have died early!¡± Grandpa Lin stared at him with aplicated look: ¡°So, because of this, you have been against me?¡± Lin Tianyun was angered by this contemptuous tone. ¡°Because of this? You said lightly, but I lost my beloved father!¡± At this time, Grandpa Lin sighed gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you.¡± His voice was also very light, almost dissipated in the air. ¡°At that time, it was your mother who finished your father with her own hands, and I was in a semia, knowing nothing about it and doing nothing¡­¡± Lin Tianyun was shocked. He grasped the railing tightly, looked up, and asked in an almost praying tone, ¡°You are lying to me, aren¡¯t you? You want to me, so you deliberately lied to me, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Grandpa Lin looked at him quietly, and the color ofpassion at the bottom of his eyes was unobstructed, which was the most forceful answer. Lin Tianyun¡¯s spirit copsed directly. He snuggled up to the railing and slipped to the ground, mumbling, ¡°Impossible¡­ impossible¡­¡± Grandpa Lin couldn¡¯t bear it and hated iron for not producing steel. He ignored him and turned and left the detention center. ¡­ After the days off, Laura went back to school. ¡°Sheng Sheng, no one has helped me with my lessons these days when you are not at school. I am really too difficult.¡± Lucy opened a packet of potato chips and ate them clicking. ¡°By the way, I have found the ck man who sent the shoes and asked someone to deal with them¡­¡± She was bound to gush for so long, but Laura beside her was always in a state of wandering, and there was no response for half a day. ¡°Hey, hey,e back!¡± Lucy was unhappy and pushed Laura¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°What have you been thinking for so long?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Laura reluctantly recovered and spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯m thinking, which subject will be easier to take the monthly exam immediately.¡± ¡°For so long, have you been thinking about the monthly exam?¡± Lucy shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Please, this should be something that scum should consider. You learn to bully, be a little serious, and you will definitely be the first in the whole school!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Laura didn¡¯t speak, and Lucy continued excitedly. ¡°Speaking of which, I heard that the school recently got the interview qualification of Notting School. Don¡¯t you want to enter Notting School? Then you must take the monthly exam¡­¡± Somehow, Laura showed ack of interest: ¡°Get it and get it.¡± Lucy a choke, she rolled a supercilious look, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I am because you will pay attention to these well, you should pour cold water on me like this, the somebody else good sad oh¡­¡± Before Lucy pretended to be a Xizi, Gu Lin ran over in a panic: ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°Why is it not good? What happened?¡± Lucy asked. Two pairs of eyes looked at Gu Lin at the same time. Gu Lin swallowed her saliva and said hard, ¡°I just saw that Mrs. Boote specially applied to the principal to give Sister Sheng a ssroom exam to prevent Sister Sheng from cheating!¡± Chapter 171 Seating Chart Lucy one Leng, hindsight remembered, Laura had made a bet with Li Heng before. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fist indignantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it robbing her job and taking her ss? Is it necessary to hold a grudge against our family?¡± Laura was calm and even had time to calm Lucy¡¯s emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s the same for me where to take the exam, just let her toss.¡± ¡­ Mrs. Boote found the guidance director. She asked expectantly, ¡°Director, can you help me apply to the principal for a separate ssroom?¡± When the guidance director saw her thoughts, he refused angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Don¡¯t treat Laura specially because of your prejudice. You are not qualified to dictate the examination regtions!¡± Mrs. Boote couldn¡¯t believe that the director of guidance dared get angry with her. She stayed for a moment. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts!¡± The guidance director pointed to the door with a straight face. ¡°This matter is not negotiable. Please leave my office!¡± Mrs. Boote, who was adamant, was ¡°invited¡± out of the office. In front of the door ¡°bang¡± shut, almost hit her nose, Mrs. Boote got a fright, subconsciously patted, ¡°Director, you open the door first, don¡¯t you just a ssroom? ¡­ ¡­¡± Several students passed by, and when they saw this, they turned their heads and whispered, with strange eyes. Mrs. Boote noticed those eyes, and her face turned white and green. She beat the door angrily and said fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you know what respecting teachers means?!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Suddenly attacked, several students stopped their steps and stood in ce at a loss. wait for a while didn¡¯t know what to do. Mrs. Wilson happened to pass by here. She stopped in surprise, embraced a stack of lesson ns and smiled: ¡°Mrs. Boote, what happened? Why are you so fierce to students when you make such a big fire?¡± When Mrs. Boote saw her, he quickly put away his annoyance and turned to a shy face. ¡°What you said, Mrs. Wilson, is that I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper.¡± Hearing this, the students were relieved and immediately looked for opportunities to run away. The fleeing figure ran faster than the rabbit. Mrs. Boote felt his nose and smiled awkwardly, deliberately changing the subject: ¡°Mrs. Wilson, we haven¡¯t eaten together for a long time. How about having dinner together today?¡± ¡­ After Mrs. Boote left, the director took a long time to calm down his anger. He picked up the seating table on the table and looked at it for a long time, but it was not a taste. Why does Mrs. Boote assume that Laura will cheat? He had to prove to her that Laura couldn¡¯t cheat! The instructor moved his finger, adjusted the seating chart on theputer, and reprinted it. After repeatedly confirming that there is no problem with the new seating chart of the examination room, he smiled with satisfaction and casually called a teacher. ¡°The seating chart of the examination room has been arranged, please post them.¡± After ss, I noticed that there were more contents in the bulletin board, and the students surrounded it one after another. What the students in ss 2 saw, they fried the pot together. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is Laura taking the exam in our examination room?¡± ¡°Are you mistaken? It¡¯s still the middle seat. Isn¡¯t that a position that top students can use?¡± ¡°Did the Academic Affairs Office make a mistake in the seating chart?¡± Several students practiced and found the teaching director at the first time. ¡°Director, there is something wrong with the seating chart.¡± The guidance director picked up the seating chart and looked at it several times. He said strangely, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± The student was anxious. ¡°Just the seat in Laura¡­¡± Chapter 172 There is no need to write ¡°That¡¯s what I arranged on purpose.¡± When the guidance director understood something, he put down his seating chart and said casually, ¡°The middle position of the examination room in ss Two is watched most tightly. In this way, Laura has no possibility of cheating.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The students couldn¡¯t understand why the dean did this. The guidance director sank his face. ¡°This is the arrangement of the school. You are not allowed to ask any more questions!¡± ss two students came out of the office one after another. They put on a smelly face. ¡°Why should poor students like Laura be in the same examination room as us?¡± ¡°Everyone should remember to protect their test papers. Maybe the bumpkin will peek everywhere.¡± ¡°I think you have a point.¡± ¡­ Time soon came to the day when the exam started. At the beginning of the exam, Laura stepped into the examination room, found his seat without squint, and sat down directly. ss Two looked up at the noise, and when they saw Lauraing at this time, they allughed in their hearts. Sure enough, poor students won¡¯t know what to enter the examination room in advance. Ignoring the contemptuous eyes of all, Laura picked up his pen, nced at the test paper, and began to answer questions quickly. When people saw this, they realized that time was precious, and they stopped imagining foolish ideas and put their minds back into the examination paper. The clock hanging on the wall ticked, and the examination room was quiet and passed quietly for fifteen minutes. ¡°Hua¡±, at this time, the sound of turning the paper is tantamount to a thunder on the ground, and everyone unconsciously looks at the sound source. I saw Laura look t turned to the back two sides, swish swish open to write. They were surprised and wrote so fast? ! But when they think of the teacher¡¯s daily teaching, ¡°Don¡¯t die when encountering problems, jump over them directly¡±, their eyes be contemptuous again. After jumping so many questions at once, how low is Laura¡¯s level? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do any questions? ¡­ Only theposition is left. Laura stared at the nkttices on both sides in a daze. After thinking for a long time, she put down her pen, took out two earplugs from her pocket and used them separately. Shey prone on the table and closed her eyes to sleep. There is no need to write aposition, which is a waste of time and boring. In the straight figure, the leaning back was so abrupt that the monitoring teacher instinctively paced to Laura¡¯s desk and nced at her test paper. Have you given up aposition with such arge proportion of scores? The monitoring teacher was disappointed, because she was entrusted by the guidance director, to observe whether Laura cheated, but Laura actually gave up directly. Shaking his head, the monitoring teacher didn¡¯t wake Laura up, but turned away and walked around. The exam is over. Originally, I just wanted to narrow my eyes and have a rest. I thought that because she stayed upte a few days ago and didn¡¯t sleep enough, she really fell asleep¡­Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Laura shut his mouth, yawned sleepily, and followed the crowd out of the examination room. Suddenly, a familiar figure rushed out of the corner. Bai Lianhua said, ¡°Sister, haven¡¯t you had a good rest recently? How can you get sleepy after taking an exam?¡± Laura rubbed his eyes and looked intently, only to find that it was Lily. She felt so bored that she didn¡¯t even look at Lily. She passed thetter by mistake and left directly. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you ignore me¡­¡± Lily wanted to chase. ¡°Still, don¡¯t care about her anymore.¡± ss two stopped her. Chapter 173 Answers Stopping Lily, they looked in the direction of Laura¡¯s departure, with malicious eyes. ¡°Your sister didn¡¯t rest well. She took an examination of a gobbledygook and was confused!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care about her, just wait for her to make a fool of herself, why bother to put a hot face on a cold ass.¡± Lily bit his lip and lowered his eyes with pretended worry. ¡°Don¡¯t say Sheng Sheng like that.¡± In an unnoticed corner, she quietly evoked her lips, and her eyes shed with pride. ¡­ In the afternoon exam, Laura still went to bed after answering the questions early.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When the exam was over, she left the examination room directly. She didn¡¯t notice that a bunch of people behind her wereughing at her back in a low voice. ¡°I dare to bet with Li Heng at this level. It¡¯s really embarrassing!¡± ¡°That is, I finally know how to write ¡®Overreach¡¯.¡± Someone took out his mobile phone and greeted people around him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her. My ss teacher sent a mathematical answer in the group. Do you want to check it?¡± Suddenly, everything about gambling was thrown behind, and people around me rushed around. ¡°Show me.¡± ¡°Let me be right first, let me be right first!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can copy the answers into several copies and send them to you.¡± Everyone faced the answer, and one person was halfway through it. She suddenly looked up and asked curiously, ¡°Still, are you right? How many points?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Lily sipped his lips shyly and seemed to be very embarrassed. ¡°This time, the math is guaranteed to be 120.¡± Hearing this score, everyone was hit hard. ¡°God, math is so difficult this time, do you guarantee 120?¡± Immediately, there was a lot of exaggeration, which was nothing more than ¡°amazing¡± and ¡°awesome¡±. ¡­ Marcus¡¯s car was parked on the side of the school road. He watched Laura sit in the back seat, turned his head and smiled and asked, ¡°How was the exam? Are you sure you passed it?¡± Ye Lin Sheng looked up at him and gave a ¡°hmm¡±. Marcusughed. ¡°Very clever, just pass.¡± Then something suddenly urred to him, and he added, ¡°Even if you fail, I won¡¯t let those little bastards bully you.¡± Laura said ¡°well¡± again, and his eyes filled with smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t say this, go home first.¡± Marcus¡¯s heart moved, and he knew clearly that he was just driving to pick Laura up and drop him off at his old house in the Lambert family. But why, when he heard the word ¡°go home¡±, he thought, he really wants to have a separate home with Laura. ¡­ The next day. In the morning, I took an examination ofprehensive science. Unfortunately, this examination happened to be invigted by Mrs. Wilson. She sat on the tform, her eyes like wolves in the dark night, keeping a close eye on every student under the stage. Finding Laura¡¯s handwriting fast, she nced, stepped down slowly, and walked to Laura¡¯s table. The displeasure in my heart quickly turned into anger after seeing that Laura seemed to scribble on the examination paper. ¡°Lin Tongxue.¡± Mrs. Wilson said coldly, ¡°If you scribble in the exam, you might as well not take it, don¡¯t you?¡± Laura¡¯s flowing writing. Before she could react, Mrs. Wilson reached out and threatened to take the paper from her hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Laura dodged quickly, held the paper tightly in his arms, and stared at her warily. ¡°I told you, what you scribbled¡­¡± Mrs. Wilson repeated with patience. Laura kicked the table impatiently, and kicked Mrs. Wilson, who was standing across the table. ¡°Who said I scribbled? Mrs. Wilson, if your brain is useless, you can donate it to those in need!¡± Said, she got up, took the paper and prepared to leave. Chapter 174 begins Mrs. Wilson was kicked and ridiculed again. She was furious while covering her stomach. ¡°Laura, what are you doing? Are you ready to rebel? Now is the exam time. You are not allowed to leave the examination room without permission!¡± Laura ignored it and went out of the entrance of the examination room. His figure disappeared behind the door. Each exam is guarded by two invigtors. When the other invigtor saw this scene, the cold sweat on her forehead flowed down directly. Seeing that Laura couldn¡¯t stop her, she said anxiously to Mrs. Wilson, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, how can you bring personal grievances to the examination room? It will affect the students¡¯ exams.¡± At that time, there were indeed many students poking around here with curiosity. Mrs. Wilson tightened her fingertips on the table. She resisted the pain in her stomach and hissed, ¡°No.¡± The invigtor didn¡¯t respond. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I say,¡± Mrs. Wilson said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a personal grudge against Laura!¡± ¡­ Very not easy to calm down themotion of the examination room, not after a while, Laura actually came back with the examination paper. ¡°Director, she influenced my exam.¡± She said to the guidance director she had brought behind her, pointing to Mrs. Wilson. The dean looked pale and asked, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, why did you take the students¡¯ papers at will?¡± When Mrs. Wilson saw him, he was a little flustered at first, but it didn¡¯t take long to calm down. ¡°Director, listen to me first. I saw Laura and she didn¡¯t write the test paper well. I just¡­¡± ¡°This is not the reason why you take the paper.¡± The director calmly tried to reason. ¡°Even if students draw pictures on the test paper, you have no right to interfere, do you?¡± Mrs. Wilson was speechless for an instant, trying to refute something, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. The guidance director finally left with Mrs. Wilson, nicknamed ¡°Go to the office and have a good talk¡±. Before leaving, he did not forget to instruct another invigtor to invigte well, and the invigtor naturally should be again and again. Seeing that things havee to an end temporarily, all the onlookers have taken back their eyes. When they look at Laura as if nothing had happened, they sigh in their hearts, darling, they are too daring toin to the teaching director! And that kind of surprise, after discovering that in the next exam, Laura actually continued the previous exam method, it quickly reached its peak. ¡°My God, Laura¡¯s mentality is really good, it can be said that it is unprecedented.¡± ss 2 students said with emotion.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Mrs. Wilson was educated, and she sat down in her office chair with her head down. She couldn¡¯t help wondering, was it¡­ really that she did something wrong? The mobile phone at hand ¡°thumped¡± and lit up the screen. The notification bar pushed a message: The anchor you are concerned about has started broadcasting. Mrs. Wilson remembered something, bored now anyway, and clicked it in. Mrs. Wilson hasn¡¯t paid attention to this learning anchor for a long time. After watching the barrage, he realized that the other party hasn¡¯t started broadcasting for a long time. Fans cheered wildly with the barrage. In the camera, the anchor opened a textbook with a faint voice: ¡°Today we will talk about high school mathematics.¡± Fans who are still cheering, when they first learned this news, they were almost surprised to shed tears. ¡°My treasure, you are finally going to talk about normal content.¡± ¡°Yes, the math problems you talked about before are not exaggerated by me. I am sleepy when I listen.¡± ¡°Why did Bao suddenly want to talk about high school mathematics?¡± Chapter 175 Discharge Laura swept the dense barrage and picked out a reply. ¡°Nothing, that is, I am taking an exam recently. I think the math volume is very interesting. I will share it with you.¡± The more he talked, the higher his interest. Laura simply closed the math book he had just opened and took out the test paper. ¡°I¡¯ll start talking now.¡± ¡­ At the end of the live broadcast, Laura cut off the live broadcast relentlessly in the face of the reluctant retention of many fans. Among the numerous private letters in the background, one stands out from outside. ¡°Anchor, this is my certificate ofpletion. Can you help me pass the college interview? Please!¡± Laura¡¯s eyes, in the name column of the certificate ofpletion, stared at the foreign minister. Without hesitation, she directly hacked Mrs. Wilson¡¯s ount and set up a live broadcast room to ban words. Afternoon. Thest one, English. Laura was bored, listening and answering the following pen questions. As before, there is no feeling, and the exam is over. But thinking that there would be no need to take the exam after taking the exam, Laura was in a good mood and left the examination room happily. ¡°Eh,¡± a candidate sitting next door to Laura teased his friend. ¡°When I finally handed in the test paper, I took a look at Laura¡¯sposition, which was full of words I had never seen before!¡± My friend felt incredible. ¡°Don¡¯t you often get the first ce in English? Haven¡¯t you seen the vocabry she uses? Oh-I see.¡± My friend smiled narrowly. ¡°Laura is scribbling. Maybe she is making up new words!¡± Say that finish seems to feel funny, two people look at each other, burst outughing. Not long after the exam ended, the bulletin board was reced with a new announcement. When Mrs. Wilson heard the wind, she hurried through the crowd, looked up with her head, and then widened her eyes in disbelief. I saw the bulletin board in ck and white: Mrs. Wilson shed with students because of personal feelings, and the school will suspend him for one week and apologize at the g-raising ceremony, which will take effect tomorrow. Under the strange eyes of many people, Mrs. Wilson clenched his fist and blushed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not fair!¡± Just about to call the headmaster for an exnation, she first received a phone call from Notting University. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, I¡¯m very sorry, we just received the notice of your inauguration school¡­¡± The person opposite had a low voice. ¡°You have been punished, haven¡¯t you?¡± Mrs. Wilson¡¯s heart suddenly, flustered way, ¡°No, you listen to me first¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the punishment is for.¡± The person opposite interrupted, ¡°ording to the regtions, your examination is doubled, and two students need to pass the interview before they can officially graduate. You should know, right?¡± Mrs. Wilson looked pale and said vaguely, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t know better¡­¡± ¡­ Gouverneur Hospital. ¡°Oh, Dr. Zhang is really amazing. My legs are much stronger now than before¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Grandma Liny in the hospital bed and beat her calf lightly, constantly praising. When Kimberly saw this, he sat down to the bed and grabbed her hand: ¡°Grandma, although your body and bones are much better under the conditioning of Dr. Zhang, you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°s!¡± Grandma Lin smiled and waved her hand. ¡°I have no femininity, but I have a weak foundation. After living in the hospital for so long, it is time to leave the hospital.¡± Kimberly was still worried. ¡°Grandma!¡± However, at Grandma Lin¡¯s strong request, she finally helped to go through the discharge formalities and took Grandma Lin home. Chapter 176 Get Up After settling in the old man¡¯s house, Kimberly put down his heart, picked up the interrupted progress before, entered the piano room, and continued to practice music score. ¡°Jingle Dangdang¡±, ¡°Pa La¡±. The notes, which were as pleasant as clear springs in the mountains, suddenly stopped, and Kimberly rolled his hair at random, upset. I thought that the rest before could umte inspiration, but in the past few days, the finale set by herself has not made progress, which really makes people anxious and irritable. Grinding his teeth patiently, Kimberly dialed the broker¡¯s phone. ¡°I¡¯m bored and in a bad mood.¡± When you open your mouth, it is a low and depressed sentence. The agent realized what and quicklyforted him, ¡°Is it because of the music? Don¡¯t worry, the more urgent you are, the worse you can y. You should think of something happy!¡± ¡°If the concert is not sessful, I will lose a big wave of fans.¡± Kimberly frowned anxiously. ¡°How can you make me happy?¡± The agent thought it made sense, so he fell silent. The breathing sounds of both sides intertwined through the earpiece. After a long silence, the agent carefully suggested, ¡°Otherwise, invite your niece to the concert and find a way to make her y the repertoire on the spot to make you happy?¡± It seems that he also feels unkind. In the end, he added, ¡°How about helping you fix the powder by the way?¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t answer directly. She only said, ¡°Remember to save me some more front row tickets.¡± The agent understood, and he answered. ¡­ Although the exam results haven¡¯te out yet, Marcus has nned to fulfill his promise ahead of schedule. Taking advantage of the holiday, he took Laura to Hengdian. ¡°Kevin, I remember a new dessert shop opened nearby?¡± After getting off the bus, Marcus hesitated for a moment, and Kevin, who came back, asked. Kevin stretched carelessly. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Marcus looked at Laura, and the light in his eyes was gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you dessert. You should hang out with Kevin first-when Ie back, I¡¯ll show you beautiful female stars.¡± He still remembers that Laura likes good food. Under Marcus¡¯s gaze, Laura inexplicably gave birth to some shyness. She tightened her fingertips and gave a low ¡°hmm¡±. As the third light bulb of single dog-Kevin, he has no consciousness of shining, pushing Marcus and urging: ¡°Go quickly, remember to bring me some cakes back, I am hungry!¡± After Marcus left, the two people who stayed in ce stared at each other, only to find that they were strangers and had nowhere to go. ¡°Otherwise,¡± Kevin tried to offer constructive advice. ¡°I¡¯ll show you around mypany. Do you want to? I hear they are making a new y recently?¡± When Laura heard the second half of the sentence, he became more interested. ¡°New y? Walk around and show me.¡± When they arrived at the shooting ce, people came and went, and they were shooting the Qing Pce drama at the moment.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I heard that this site is the old site left by a certain dynasty. Ourpany hasmunicated with the government for a long time before the government is willing to rent thisnd to us¡­¡± As he walked, Kevin introduced Laura to the venue. On the way, he noticed some recliners in the corner with sharp eyes, and suddenly turned there to signal Laura toe. ¡°Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s sit together.¡± Just after the two sat down for a while, a staff member suddenly came excitedly and directly interrupted Kevin¡¯s rising Kan Kan to talk. He drank: ¡°You two, get up and give me the chair!¡± Chapter 177 is them Suddenly interrupted, Kevin was not very happy, and now he is angry from his heart when he is drunk again. ¡°Why, there are no other chairs here? It¡¯s mine now!¡± The staff pushed away the two impatiently. ¡°Go and go. Miss Luo wants to rest now. You two show me some sense.¡± When he was treated like this for the first time, Kevin took Laura and was furious: ¡°I don¡¯t know Miss Luo! Which department are you from? I will deduct your moneyter!¡± After that, he took the chair picked up by the staff. The staff was not happy either. He red at Kevin: ¡°OK, you, wait, I¡¯ll tell Miss Luo!¡± The staff angrily went toin, and Kevin put down his chair carelessly. He wanted to continue to rest, but he was ruined and didn¡¯t have that mind. He looked at Laura and suggested, ¡°Sheng Sheng, leave him alone. I¡¯ll show you somewhere else.¡± Laura nodded, and they left the set together. When the staff came over again, he was followed by Miss Luo¡¯s agent, which he had specially brought. ¡°Agent, there were two people here who didn¡¯t respect Miss Lowe just now¡­¡± The agent nced around and didn¡¯t see any new faces. He frowned and said, ¡°They should have left already.¡± Turning around, he didn¡¯t care much. ¡°Forget it, just find a chair and buy some cakes for Miss Luo to take there. Don¡¯t worry about it again.¡± ¡­ After shopping enough in Hengdian, Kevin found Marcus with Laura. ¡°Ah Kuo, why are you standing here? It¡¯s smoky.¡± Heined casually. Marcus stood in front of the barbecue stall, staring at the hot air from the grill. When he heard the familiar sound, he turned his head and the first thing he saw was Laura. ¡°Well, did you have a good time all morning?¡± Laura bent his lips. ¡°Happy.¡± Comining isining. When the owner of the barbecue stall handed a handful of baked barbecues, Kevin received them faster than anyone else. He ¡°hiss¡± to bite kebabs, vague way, ¡°what happy, I¡¯m going to be angry. Ah Kuo, you don¡¯t know there was a staff member before¡­¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. He spat out what happened before. Marcus didn¡¯t react very much. He looked at Laura with concern. ¡°Did you get hurt when you grabbed the chair?¡± Laura randomly found a table and chair to sit down. She picked up a bunch of sausages on the table and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The three of them sat down together and began to chat. On the way, Marcus mentioned the exam again. ¡°Sheng sheng, do you have a 100% confidence in this exam?¡± Recalling the score he deliberately controlled, Laura said without thinking, ¡°Maybe it can go up to 300.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡± Kevin licked his lips. ¡°Although you know you are good elsewhere, you can¡¯t talk big, can you? Three hundred, how dare you think about it?¡± Laura smiled, absorbed in the barbecue, and didn¡¯t answer the words. Several people were full of food and drink, and Keviny in a chair and touched his stomach contentedly: ¡°Eat well, let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Remembering something, he leaned straight. ¡°By the way, just take a look at my new attic. It¡¯s cool. Come on!¡± The three got up, Marcus settled the ount, and followed Kevin in the direction of the attic. When passing by the studio, the staff was handing cold drinks to Miss Luo on the couch, and he suddenly got excited when he caught a glimpse of something in the corner. ¡°Miss Lowe, that¡¯s them! They just robbed you of your chair!¡± Chapter 178 Get Out of the Crew Miss Lowe. ¡°Oh?¡± With a cry, he evoked his fingers and pulled down his sunsses, and took a look in Laura¡¯s direction. When she saw Laura¡¯s beautiful little face, her expression suddenly darkened. ¡°Producer,e here.¡± ¡°Coming,ing.¡± The producer trotted over with an ingratiating face. ¡°Miss Lowe, what can I do for you?¡± Miss Lowe pointed her long fingertips at Laura. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to see these people in the crew, understand?¡± The producerughed, ¡°Understand.¡± He stooped and looked in the direction of his fingertips. When he saw Laura¡¯s face, he only felt strange. Presumably, the other person was just an insignificant supporting role. But when he saw Kevin, he was stunned and blurted out: ¡°Boss?!¡± Miss Lowe¡¯s brain is nk. ¡°What?¡± Kevin listened to what Miss Lowe had said before. He folded his armszily and mocked, ¡°What boss is my name? I am an actor who is going to be banned soon. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± The producer broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead. He straightened up and reprimanded Miss Luo: ¡°What bullshit were you talking about just now? This is the boss. Don¡¯t apologize to the boss quickly!¡± Miss Luo, waiting for a while, felt a little afraid in hindsight. She got up from the lounge chair and bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, I didn¡¯t know Mount Tai just now¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Kevin¡¯s expression was stillzy. He tugged out his ears. ¡°It¡¯s a quick reaction, but should you apologize to her?¡± The second half of the sentence is about Laura. Miss Lowe looked up suddenly. She looked at Laura. She saw the calm on her face, and somehow a humiliation came to her heart. ¡°I¡­¡± Knowing that apology is the best choice, but words are stuck between teeth, so I can¡¯t say it. Kevin smiled. ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t want to apologize. Producer, you kicked this Miss Luo out of the crew!¡± The producer rushed to answer, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He raised his voice and shouted for the ount, and made a quick decision: ¡°Well, settle Miss Luo¡¯s pay. There is also the staff member who also opened it for me.¡± The producer has a happy expression, and Miss Luo is well paid and difficult to serve. If it weren¡¯t for her own traffic, he would have wanted to get rid of her. Now it¡¯s the best of both worlds. Finally, the agent who heard the wind came and left with Miss Luo in vain. On the nanny car, the agent drove, and the more he thought about it, the less he felt. He swore, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take good care of your bad temper? How did you do it, huh?¡± Miss Lowe bit her lip. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± The agent sighed weakly and threw a stack of scripts in the back seat. ¡°This is gone and there are other scripts. You can pick another script.¡± ¡­ After the monthly exam, it was May Day in two days. Teachers are busy changing the examination papers and have no time for new lessons, so the school will take advantage of this to take a small holiday and finish changing the examination papers. At this time, night is approaching, and the teachers are still working overtime to approve the papers. ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, a physics teacher cocked his head and his eyes were confused. The work was boring, and another teacher took this opportunity to chat, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, just feel strange.¡± The part corrected by the physics teacher belongs to the most difficult elective questions on the paper. Because it is too difficult, few people can make it, so for a long time, all he can see is a nk, and at worst, he fills it in at random. However, at this time, he changed one with dense handwriting on the surface, and the steps were quite different from those of the standard answer, but the conclusion was exactly the same. Chapter 179 No Costume The physics teacher carried reading sses and didn¡¯t understand the answer for a long time. I went to other physics teachers to discuss it again, but there was no result. In desperation, he had to call the guidance director for help: ¡°Director, I have a problem here¡­¡± After listening to the cause and effect, the teaching director sent a contact information: ¡°This is the telephone number of the teacher who gave the question. If you have any questions, you can ask him.¡± The physics teacher got through the number, and after they exchanged WeChat, he took the steps and sent the pictures. ¡°Excuse me, teacher, how to change this problem?¡± It took a long time to send a reply. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m just going back now. May I ask which student¡¯s answer is this? I haven¡¯t considered this solution before. If I can, can I recruit that student into our physics department?¡± The physics teacher was stunned. It was just an answer. Is it necessary to be so excited? ¡°Sorry, the test paper is sealed. I don¡¯t know who it is before I get the results. Otherwise, I will wait for the results in a few days?¡± ¡°No need.¡± After a while, the teacher went on to say, ¡°I have already bought the air ticket, and then I will meet the ssmate in person.¡± ¡­ The next day. After a night, the whole crew realized that Miss Luo had been driven out because she had offended people she shouldn¡¯t have offended. People only feel happy. ¡°She can be regarded as gone. If she stays any longer, I am afraid she will not be neurasthenia!¡± ¡°The acting skills are bad and the temper is big. It is obviously that I can¡¯t y well. It is really annoying to take it out on us every day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Out of boredom, Kevin stood on the edge of the set and watched the actors film. Seeing that Laura looked uninterested, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Qing Pce drama?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Laura said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Kevin went on to ask, ¡°What kind of ys do you usually like to watch?¡± Laura thought about it, and found that he looked at it very misceneous, such as city, clear clothes, campus¡­ Finally, generally speaking, he couldn¡¯t escape the word ¡°dog blood¡±. ¡°Like dog blood drama¡­?¡± Laura said hesitantly, but Kevin made a direct decision and called the producer to say, ¡°When shooting this film, remember to add a few more dog blood stories, I love watching it.¡± The producer was ashamed. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the screenwriter.¡± Not far away, Shang Yai came to the next door and identally found a familiar figure. ¡°Miss Lin¡­?¡± He went straight to Laura, recognized it for a while, andughed. ¡°It was really you. I thought I was wrong.¡± Laura raised his eyebrows. ¡°I came to have a look. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m filming next door.¡± Shang Yao pointed to another Hengdian not far away. ¡°Oh.¡± She was just asking casually and was not interested in the answer. However, Shang Yao stared at her seriously for a moment and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you for the prescription you gave me before. My voice has recovered.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, you should.¡± The two talked for a while, and a staff member came in a hurry. ¡°The film emperor, the director called you!¡± Shang Yao said, ¡°Miss Lin, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going back to the crew.¡± ¡°Well, you take a good shot. Come on!¡± Laura patted him on the shoulder and said goodbye to him. ¡­ At night. After two days, Marcus said at the dinner table, ¡°After this meal, go home?¡± Laura just felt tired of ying. She nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Just about to leave after dinner, a crew member not far away suddenly shouted: ¡°Which one of you has seen the performance costume? The performance costume is gone!¡± Chapter 180 Tea House Two people footsteps are a meal, stop in ce, watching the whole crew chaos, all kinds of hurry-scurry. After turning over for a long time, the director held a cigarette in his mouth and vaguely said, ¡°Why don¡¯t someone check the monitoring? What¡¯s the hurry?¡± A staff member immediately ran to the monitoring room to have a good look. Finally, he looked up from the surveince screen and pointed to Laura, who came to watch. ¡°Director, Miss Lin is thest one to leave the background.¡± The air stagnated a little, and the director spit out a smoke ring with a face of stupidity. Haven¡¯t thought how to deal with it, the staff grabbed Laura and pulled it outside the door. ¡°Miss Lin, it¡¯s not me who makes things difficult for you. But please follow me to the backstage first!¡± Marcus frowned and stepped forward to block in front of Laura. ¡°Please let go-sheng sheng is not such a person. Moreover, if I am not mistaken, monitoring seems to be missing a paragraph? It¡¯s not toote to find out theplete one.¡± Marcus is tall and has an extraordinary momentum in the upper position all the year round. The staff is a little embarrassed about him. They are hesitating to let go. When they hear the second half of the sentence, they are busy letting go and suspicious: ¡°There is a paragraph missing, are you sure?¡± Find a special person toe and identify. After learning the results, the staff made a straight mistake. ¡°It is really missing a paragraph.¡± He was in a hurry. ¡°It takes time to restore the video, but the performance will start soon. What can I do now¡­¡± Cleared of suspicion, now resume monitoring is no longer two people to manage things, Marcus with Laura did not hesitate to leave the monitoring room.Original from N?velDrama.Org. On the way, Laura fiddled with his mobile phone and clicked into the reward forum. He identally found that someone sent him a friend application. ¡°Thank you for your scar cream. It works very well. Can you make friends?¡± Oh, it turned out to be the post owner who asked for medicine before. Laura clicked on the private message interface, replied to the other party with a ¡°you are wee¡±, and refused the friend application at will. ¡­ The next day. It was toote to go back yesterday, so several people stayed for another day. Laura woke up from bed bleary and found that Marcus had left himself a WeChat message. ¡°I have something to do, I can¡¯t take you back for the time being. You should stroll around the neighborhood first. I heard that there is a tea house with delicious drinks. You can give it a try.¡± Laura put away his mobile phone, washed up, opened the door, and ran into a fooling around figure. ¡°Kevin?¡± Laura looked around the corridor. ¡°What are you doing standing at my door?¡± Kevin took a breath, and some physiological tears came from the tip of the long and narrow peach blossom eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not Akuo who told me to take a good look at you to prevent you from having an ident. No, I¡¯m waiting for you to get up.¡± Laura¡¯s heart moved. She pushed open the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to the teahouse for tea. Let¡¯s join.¡± On the way, Kevin kept muttering, ¡°Oh, single dog is not a person these days. I have to eat dog food and be a tool man. My life is so bitter.¡± Laura smiled and gave him a look. ¡°Do you still go to the teahouse? Don¡¯t talk much when you go, there is so much to say.¡± Kevin followed her footsteps with a bitter face. ¡°I can¡¯t spit it out¡­¡± When they arrived at the teahouse, they ordered a few special snacks and found a window seat to sit down. Kevin pinched a pink peach blossom-shaped pastry. ¡°Delicious is delicious, but this shape does not conform to my elegant and charming temperament.¡± Laura nced at him and was about to kill him when a sharp-looking and well-dressed woman came to the table, nced at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you Laura?¡± Chapter 181 Please Go Out The neer is not good. These four words came to Laura¡¯s mind. She looked at the woman a few times, made sure she didn¡¯t remember, and then said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Laura.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The woman suddenly sneered. ¡°Laura, right? Why did you steal the costume?-you brazen thief!¡± Many people noticed the movement here and probed over here. The woman took advantage of the situation and shouted, ¡°Where is the waiter? Where is the waiter! Why don¡¯t you throw this thief out? Why do you want to let the thief in!¡± ¡°Thisdy, please pay attention to your etiquette.¡± Laura was very calm. ¡°Besides, I bought the teahouse ten minutes ago. If you really want to drive people away, you should be the one who is driven away.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha, you bought this teahouse?¡± The womanughed out of tears. ¡°Can you talk big and use your brain, just you?¡± Laura didn¡¯t answer the phone. She made a phone call, whispered a few words to the opposite side, and hung up. Downstairs at this time. The front desk suddenly received a phone call from the original owner of the teahouse. She kept a sweet smile: ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Give the papers in the third cupboard under the table to ady upstairs named Laura,¡± said the former boss. ¡°She will be your boss from now on.¡± The receptionist was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t ask anything. ¡°OK.¡± A little whileter, the front desk went to the second floor. ¡°Excuse me, who is Miss Laura?¡± Laura raised his hand, and the front desk immediately trotted over and handed the document respectfully. ¡°Boss, what you want.¡± Laura flipped through it without reading it, and threw it at the woman¡¯s desk. ¡°You should read, right? This is the title deed.¡± Women turned white when they shouted ¡°boss¡± at the front desk. Laura didn¡¯t seem to see the woman¡¯s embarrassment. He said to the front desk, ¡°Since I am the boss here, I want you to ask this woman out. Is it all right?¡± The receptionist turned around without hesitation and made a ¡°please¡± gesture to the woman. ¡°Thisdy, please¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The woman clenched her hand and felt very embarrassed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it going? I¡¯m not happy to stay here yet!¡± She stepped on her high heels and went down the stairs angrily, missing. ¡°Boy,¡± Kevin called Boy, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you bought this teahouse ten minutes ago? Why didn¡¯t I know? How did you buy it?¡± Laura thought about it and felt that there was no need to hide it. He handed over his mobile phone: ¡°A reward forum.¡± Kevin took a look at the phone and immediately knew, ¡°Oh, I know this forum. How did you find it?¡± Laura avoided answering and asked, ¡°By the way, do you know who that woman was just now?¡± Kevin was distracted and curled his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡± Finally, I don¡¯t forget to remind you, ¡°Speaking of which, I always think that woman looks sick. Remember to stay away from her.¡± After eating and drinking, they went out of the teahouse side by side. The snack was delicious. Laura wanted Marcus to try it, so he packed one specially and went back to his room with the dessert box. The mobile phone was put on the table, and suddenly there was a ¡°hitched¡± sound, and Shang Yao sent a WeChat message. ¡°Sorry, the woman who bothered you today is the chairman of ourpany. She seems to have misunderstood you a little, so¡­¡± Chapter 182 Visiting ¡°You didn¡¯t do it. What do you apologize for her?¡± For Shang Yao¡¯s sudden apology, Laura replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s not that I am sensitive. With such a boss, it¡¯s better for you to changepanies as soon as possible.¡± Shang Yao sat on the small stool on the set, looked down at the news, and suddenly raised his eyes and asked, ¡°How long will my contract with Star Entertainment expire?¡± The agent handed him a bottle of water. Although he didn¡¯t know why he asked, he thought about it and replied truthfully, ¡°It seems that there is still half a year left.¡± Shang Yao ¡°well¡± said, ¡°When the time is up, don¡¯t renew your contract.¡± The broker answered in a confused way. ¡­ There is only one day left before the end of the holiday. After correcting the papers, the teachers are now calcting the scores and ranking the total scores. Laura¡¯s grades have just been released, and all the teachers looked at the numbers on the transcripts and fell silent. ¡°I, I don¡¯t have flowers in my eyes?¡± A teacher struggled. Another teacher answered, ¡°No flowers. It is indeed 680.¡± The teacher¡¯s voice became more and more difficult. ¡°That is to say, except for not writing aposition, 90 points were deducted, and other subjects were all full marks?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Once again, face the facts directly, and everyone is silent again. When the academic director learned the news, he was a little unbelievable. After searching for a long time, he barely came up with an exnation: ¡°Is the question of ss 2 this year rtively simple, so¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± one teacher shook his head. ¡°On the contrary, this year¡¯s problem is harder than ever.¡± Unconsciously, the guidance director began to be silent. For a long time, he stared at the subject where Laura lost points alone on the transcript. ¡°Other subjects are full marks. Why is Chinese deducted so many points, and she is partial?¡± ¡°No,¡± the teacher said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring up Laura¡¯s paper and show it to you.¡± When he saw Laura¡¯s nkposition, the teaching director smiled helplessly. ¡°This child¡­¡± Shocking is one thing, and how to deal with this achievement is another.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The guidance director called the principal and asked for instructions: ¡°Principal, don¡¯t you have to multiply 1. 2 for the grade of ss 2 this year? Otherwise, Laura¡¯s grades exceed the total score, which is not easy to handle¡­¡± The headmaster felt reasonable and agreed. ¡­ ¡°Recently, my grandfather has had some physical problems¡­¡± Marcus hesitated when he said this. If he could, he didn¡¯t want to trouble Sheng Sheng all the time. Laura frowned. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong? Show me quickly!¡± The two arrived at Qin¡¯s house. Father Qin was lying in bed, his face was weak. When he saw Laura, his eyes lit up and he threatened to sit up. ¡°Girl, there you are.¡± ¡°Grandpa, lie down first.¡± Laura hastily stopped his movements. After carefully taking the pulse, she looked loose. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, that is, Grandpa Qin is old, and his physical condition can¡¯t bear the impact of the antidote. It can be done after conditioning.¡± Smell speech Marcus obviously breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°then trouble you.¡± ¡°Where do we need to say¡¯trouble ¡®or not¡¯trouble¡¯?¡± Lauraughed, leaving a few conditioning prescriptions in his neat handwriting. ¡°Take these medicines for three days first, and just finish eating them.¡± After visiting Father Qin, Laura returned to themunity he bought for Uncle Wen. There was a knock on the door outside the door. Uncle Wen wondered to open the door. After seeing the bearer clearly, he suddenly looked surprised. ¡°Sheng Sheng, why are you here? Come ande, sit down quickly.¡± Chapter 183 Not gonna make it Laura followed Uncle Wen¡¯s instructions and sat down on the sofa. She looked around the room several times. ¡°Uncle, how is this room? Are you used to it?¡± ¡°Habit, of course!¡± Uncle Wen went into the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll wash you an apple to eat.¡± In the turbulent sound of water, his voice is a little blurred. ¡°Have a good time on holiday these days?¡± ¡°Happy.¡± Laura put his hands on his knees and bent his lips. ¡°By the way, where is Qing Ye?¡± ¡°Oh, that boy, he has locked himself in his room all day. Go and have a look.¡± Laura went to Wen Qingye¡¯s room and knocked on the door twice. ¡°Qingye?¡± There was no response from the room. After thinking about it, Laura pushed the door open gently. Immediately at a nce, I saw a figure sitting on the bed, with his head down and his long fingers flexibly fiddling with a Rubik¡¯s Cube. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been ying Rubik¡¯s Cube all day?¡± She closed the door. ¡°Huh?¡± Wen Qingye stunned, looked up, and when she saw it was her, she was suddenly happy. ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, why are you here?¡± He put the Rubik¡¯s Cube on the table, swept the sheets with his elbow, and patted Laura to sit down. Laura didn¡¯t sit. She handed over a bag of snacks in her hand. ¡°Here, here you are.¡± Wen Qingye happily opened the bag. When he had time to take a bite, he listened to Laura ask him, ¡°How are you getting used to it at school? Are you not used to it?¡± Wen Qingye a meal, the original upturned lip suddenly copsed, ¡°habit, of course habit. However, the school questions are too boring, and there is no challenge at all¡­¡± Laura bent his eyes and patted his head. ¡°I¡¯ll send you some sets of papers on WeChatter. You do it first, huh?¡± Wen Qingye gave a happy ¡°hmm¡±. Originally, I wanted to have dinner with Uncle Wen, but when a table was served, Laura suddenly received a phone call from Marcus. ¡°Sheng sheng,¡± Marcus¡¯s voice revealed a little panic, ¡°my grandfather suddenly fainted, can youe and have a look?¡± Laura looked dignified. ¡°Where is it?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Marcus reported a hospital address, Laura quickly hung up the phone, looked at rowan family and his son apologetically, got their understanding, and hurried to the hospital. Hospital corridor. Under the cold and pale light, two long figures are reflected. ¡°Huh? Tell me, what exactly did you say to Grandpa?! Are you deaf and can¡¯t hear?¡± Old Mrs. Qin looked excited and pressed the person who lowered her head in front of her almost unkindly. I don¡¯t know how long it took for people who have been silent to make a noise. ¡°I just¡­ scolded Marcus a few words¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Qin me was so popr that he almost fainted. ¡°You clearly know how much your grandfather values Marcus. Didn¡¯t you say those words stab him in his heart? Look at the good things you have done¡­¡± Qin Yichen lowered his head and fell silent again. Scolding Marcus will stab you in the heart. Don¡¯t you know, Grandpa, that you are partial to Marcus and will stab me in the heart? ¡­ In the emergency room, many doctors are stilling in and out to rescue Father Qin urgently. Mrs. Qin finally reprimanded Qin Yichen. She leaned wearily on the bench and looked at the doctor in a hurry in the corridor. She felt panic and fear in hindsight. ¡°Ming city, how to do¡­¡± She asked Qin Mingcheng helplessly, trying to get countermeasures from it. ¡°If people know that it is a dust that makes the master angry like this¡­¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Qin Mingcheng held her hand and her voice was very low. ¡°He can¡¯t make it, so no one knows?¡± Chapter 184 Surgery Hearing the profound meaning between Qin Mingcheng¡¯s words, Mrs. Qin was stunned. She clenched her hand unconsciously, and wait for a while looked at the door of the emergency room. A doctor just came out of it, carrying a basin of blood, and staggered to the other end of the corridor. Yes, it¡¯s all the same. How can it survive? Mrs. Qin settled down. After waiting for a while, a nurse came out of the emergency room, walked to several people, and timidly handed out a piece of paper: ¡°This is a notice of critical illness, please sign it¡­¡± ¡°Ah, oh.¡± Old Mrs. Qin looked worried, picked up her pen and wrote trembling. Just wrote a surname, and at the other end of the corridor, a group of people came angrily. ¡°Are you Qin father¡¯s family? We¡¯re going to transfer Qin father! And you¡­¡± The first person looked at Qin Yichen. ¡°Pleasee with us, too.¡± A few people stared at each other, and Qin Mingcheng reacted first. He pretended to be calm and opened his mouth. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± However, before he finished speaking, a group of people had already entered the emergency room and pushed away the old Qin who was lying in the operating room. By the way, regardless of Qin Yichen¡¯s resistance, he dragged it away. ¡­ It was getting brighter, and the horizon ushered in a dawn. Father Qin, who was transferred to hospital, is out of danger after a night of emergency treatment. He was lying in the hospital bed, and his cheeks were finally full, but in just one night, they were sunken again.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The breath exhaled from the nose is weak and thin. Marcus sat by the bed, holding Qin¡¯s old man¡¯s hand in silence, only feeling cold in the palm of his hand, just like his heart at the moment. A subordinate came to persuade him to rest: ¡°Qin Shao, you haven¡¯t slept a wink all night. Go to sleep first. If you fall down, the master didn¡¯t see you at first sight when he woke up. I don¡¯t know how worried I should be about you¡­¡± Marcus¡¯s indifferent expression fluctuated slightly until he listened to the second half of the sentence. He carefully put his hot hand into bed, got up, and turned out of the ward. With a click, the door was closed. When his subordinates saw Marcus holding the door handle in a dazed way, he hesitated for a moment and told his discovery. ¡°Young master, experts have analyzed that if you want to eradicate the toxins in your master¡¯s body through surgery, the sess rate is¡­¡± He gritted his teeth, ¡°0. 1%.¡± ¡°Unless it is¡­ to transfer the toxins in the master¡¯s body to another person, otherwise¡­¡± Marcus slowly released the doorknob. ¡°Then turn it inside me.¡± Subordinate a surprised, ¡°Young master!¡± But seeing Marcus look determined, his words of persuasion were blocked in his throat, and it took a long time to say, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to do transfer surgery, isn¡¯t there a littledy? Her acupuncture¡­¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Marcus frowned and made up his mind. ¡°It¡¯s a big deal to change one life for another.¡± Subordinates are afraid to speak again. Marcus rubbed his eyebrows and sighed. The toxins in Grandpa¡¯s body can never be refined by ordinary people. He already owes Laura too much, and must never involve her in theplicated and mysterious conspiracy of the rich and powerful. ¡­ Marcus is lying on the operating table. It seems that he was recognized, and the surgeon¡¯s hand trembled and trembled: ¡°Qin Shao, are you sure you want to do this operation?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Well,¡± the surgeon told the little nurses around him, ¡°bring the anesthesia needle.¡± Seeing that the operation was about to begin, the door of the operating room was kicked open with a bang. ¡°Stop it!¡± Chapter 185 Because Laura The sudden loud noise called everyone present stunned, and conditioned reflex looked up. Even Marcus opened his eyes, stood up slightly and looked at the door. I saw Laura panting and akimbo, noticing his sight, her beautiful eyebrows stained with a thinyer of anger, and she didn¡¯t want to stride forward and grabbed him by the cor.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You fool, turtle ¡­!¡± Greeting Marcus with all the scolding words she had learned all her life, she raised her fist as if she were going to beat him up. Doctors and nurses are busy to dissuade them. ¡°God doctor, calm down, calm down¡­¡± Marcus kept still and winked. ¡°Don¡¯t stop her, whatever she does.¡± So a few people stood aside awkwardly, and it was not good to persuade them again. Laura stared at Marcus, his eyebrows, his eyes, his eyes, his reflection in his eyes¡­ She suddenly let out her breath and lowered her hands softly. ¡°Do you know,¡± her voice is very light, ¡°even if you transfer the toxin into your body, Grandpa Qin¡¯s health will not be good¡­¡± Marcus said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Laura slowly loosened his cor and whispered again, ¡°Stupid.¡± Marcus¡¯s eyes were helpless. ¡°You should leave this matter alone, it is very dangerous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Laura retorted, taking Marcus¡¯s hand and pulling him up hard. ¡°You are so kind to me, how can I leave you alone? Of course, it must be as good to you.¡± After such a long time together, he learned more or less about Laura¡¯s determination that the South Wall will never look back. Marcus knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade her. She didn¡¯t speak and let the other party pull herself up. It¡¯s just that the thought in my mind is getting stronger and stronger. -He must protect Sheng Sheng. Laura breathed a sigh of relief when Marcus finally gave up. She looked at another operating table and saw Grandpa Qin lying on it, his face faintly blue. Pulling out the silver needle from his pocket, Laura gritted his teeth, as if he were treating the enemy who killed his father. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a little toxin? I can¡¯t cure you if I don¡¯t believe my aunt!¡± Say, a touch of cold light between fingers, silver needle into the old man¡¯s acupoints. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Qin, who had no vital features before, suddenly coughed a few times. A gulp of thick ck and foul blood gushed out of his half mouth and soaked half the sheet. The doctor was surprised: Mom, the patient is afraid that he will die under the cold needle of the magic doctor before the toxin attack! However, within a few seconds, Qin¡¯s violent cough stopped, and his cheeks gradually ruddy at the speed visible to the naked eye. Doctor: ¡°!¡± He looked at Laura in disbelief. God, the magic doctor is a magic doctor! He has never seen this skill before! ¡­ At the end of the holiday, the students returned to school one after another, and the school, which had been silent for a long time, finally returned to its former excitement. ss eight, a bunch of people are talking noisily. ¡°Have you all answered the answer after the holiday?¡± ¡°Of course, I have a minimum score of 75 points in each subject!¡± The boy who made a noise looked triumphant. His deskmate ¡°scr-hr-hr¡± gave him a sound, ¡°who is not the same? I asked everyone, and they all guaranteed 75 points!¡± ¡°Tut, no way, I thought I was making rapid progress, how do you also¡­¡± The boy looked like he was hit hard. ¡°It¡¯s not because of Laura.¡± The other man answered the mouth. Chapter 186 Grade 1 When I mentioned this name, it immediately seemed to open the conversation gate, and everyone talked one after another. ¡°Yes, thanks to Laura, I am interested in learning because of her.¡± ¡°Her lectures are really easy to understand, and you don¡¯t have to pay. My parents have always said that I have made a big bargain, let me thank her well¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, do you still remember the bet?¡± One person suddenly said. ¡°Huh?¡± The crowd responded for a second. Then they all looked forward to it. ¡°Even our group of fishermen can do so well, not to mention Laura¡­ hey hey.¡± They exchanged a look, waiting for the day when the bet wille true. End of morning reading. Traditionally, the teacher will announce the results at this time, and all the students can¡¯t wait to rush to the bulletin board when the bell rings. Li Heng went out of the ssroomte. When he arrived, the bulletin board was full of people. He was not in a hurry. He slowly pulled out a letter from his pocket, and his lips evoked a proud radian. Just now, he used an early reading time to write an apology letter to Lily for Laura. At that time, Laura apologized to Lily in person with his own apology letter, and he would still be moved and rejoiced! Li Heng is immersed in beautiful fantasy. Suddenly saw what, he rushed to a beautiful image with a face of excitement, held back his excitement and greeted him, ¡°Still, do you alsoe to see the results?¡± Lily ¡°ah¡± a, nced back at Li Heng, found it was him, eyes shed a trace of impatience. Why is it him again? This follower can¡¯t get rid of it. Don¡¯t youe to the bulletin board to see your grades, watch TV? Bullshit! But her expression on her face was very soft, and she even sipped her lips to show a shy smile. ¡°Yes. This test paper is so difficult that I always feel as if I didn¡¯t do well in the test¡­¡± ¡°Howe!¡± Li Heng said anxiously, ¡°The first grade this time is definitely yours, don¡¯t think too much!¡± ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Lily lowered his eyes, pressed down his intolerance, and looked up at the bulletin board. As always, look first to lock the first ce in the ranking list. Total score: 680. Seeing this number, Lily was stunned. Why is it only more than 680 points, which ispletely different from my own estimation¡­ ¡°Wow, Laura is a good cow. Not only did he not fail, but he was the first in grade. This score is too abnormal!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hearing the exaggerated admiration from the ssmates beside her, Lily was shocked. She was almost like a drowning man grabbing thest straw and eagerly skimming on the bulletin board. Laura 680 Lily¡¯s eyes widened, and he stared at the name, unaware of the blood beads oozing from his nails into his palms. It can¡¯t be! Grade one¡­ Laura¡­ how can it be! At this time, the students around noticed something one after another. Theymented: ¡°Have you found that there are more people in ss Eight among the top ranked people?¡± ¡°Yes, why do they make such rapid progress and eat Jink?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I passed by ss 8 once before, and I seemed to see Laura giving lessons to the people in ss 8. Do you think it would be¡­¡± Although I didn¡¯t say it directly, the answer is no different from yes. Lily listened pale until someone in the crowd said, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you still in the first ten miles?¡± She flustered through the crowd like a rude awakening. Chapter 187 Faint Eyes hurried past one name after another, and Lily¡¯s face gradually lost its color and turned pale. I really don¡¯t have my own name in the first ten miles of grade? ! sping her palm, she looked more and more flustered and looked back. No, no¡­ none at all! The results reported on the bulletin board are only the top 100 in grade. In order not to damage the students¡¯ self-esteem, the school will send text messages to those who are over 100. Lily bit his lip and quickly turned on his cell phone after thinking of this crop. Before I could open the mailbox, there was a broadcast from overhead. ¡°ssmates, presumably everyone has seen the results? Here, the test paper of ss 2 has not been converted into coefficients. If there is any objection, you can ask the school for suggestions.¡± The radio was interrupted with a beep. What did the students think of in hindsight? They said, ¡°Is it because Laura¡¯s score is too high that the school didn¡¯t convert it?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s probably.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lily was not in the mood to listen to thesements and clicked into the mailbox. With a bang, the mobile phone slipped to the ground. How, how is it possible ¡­ Lily squatted down at a loss, and his fingers shaking gently when he picked up his mobile phone. When Li Heng saw this scene, he was busy picking it up together, caring, ¡°Still, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you seen the results, how many?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lily looked at the mobile phone on the ground, his eyes were empty, and he almost whispered, ¡°More than a thousand¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± People around me were too noisy, so Li Heng concentrated on picking up his mobile phone and didn¡¯t hear it clearly. ¡°More than a thousand!¡± Lily suddenly lost his temper. She looked up and lit a fire in her eyes. ¡°I said my grade was ranked in 1000. How about it? Are you satisfied?!¡± Li Heng held the mobile phone action a meal, he can¡¯t believe stare big eyes, want to ask carefully, but see Lily¡¯s red eyes, his throat words a stalk. ¡°Still, is there something wrong, for example, you filled in the wrong answer sheet? ¡­ ¡­¡± He incoherently looked for reasons, handed his mobile phone back to Lily, stood up and was ready to go. He was afraid because he remembered the bet. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Which know, clear the crowd just about to go, Gu Lin stopped Li Heng¡¯s way. Li Heng clenched his hand and stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really none of her business, but it¡¯s my business.¡± Lucy came from behind Gu Lin with a smile and arms in his arms. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back on your word after seeing the ranking, do you?¡± She said and pointed a nce at Gu Lin. Gu Lin knowing, immediately step forward and hold Li Heng tightly. At that time, only Li Heng blushed and struggled desperately: ¡°Let go of me, let go of me!¡­..¡± Lucy motioned Gu Lin to take people to ss Eight. ¡°Stay good for me and wait until Sheng Shenges back.¡± ¡­ At that time, Laura had just cleared the toxins in Grandpa Qin¡¯s body. After a sleepless night, she pulled out thest needle on the old man and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Before she could take a sip of water, her body standing in front of the operating table shook, then her eyes closed and she fell. ¡°Sheng sheng!¡± Marcus, who always pays attention to the situation of the two men, is surprised, moves faster than consciousness, extends his long arm, and firmly catches Laura who fainted in the past. He lowered his eyes and stared at the pale little face of the person in his arms, lookingplicated and worried. He ordered his subordinates to settle Qin¡¯s father. He picked up Laura and sent him to the ward to rest. Chapter 188 Basement On the school side, a group of people are still trapped in the shock brought by the ranking list. The posts on the forum are all worshiping Laura. ¡°Whoops, I knew that Laura was so dio. I still worshipped Bodhisattva before the exam and worshipped her.¡± ¡°Study for God¡¯s protection!¡± ¡°I have decided that I will go to ss eight to eavesdrop in physical education ss in the future!¡± Li Heng browsed the post and looked livid. How did this happen? Is he really going to eat shit live? No, don¡¯t! He clenched his teeth and sent a questioning post that seemed out of ce among many touting posts. ¡°680, is it really not cheating? Laura, how can she get such a high score? I am afraid that she does not have the answer to the paper in her hand!¡± At the same time, Lily finally settled down. The more she thinks about it, the more wrong she is. She did so badly in the exam. How can Laura do so well in the exam? Laura must have cheated! Without thinking about it, she put on her vest and secretly sent a report letter to the school exposing Laura¡¯s cheating.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Still, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lily was startled by the sudden sound. She flustered away her mobile phone and smiled reluctantly at several people around her. ¡°What, what? What happened?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look very well.¡± The first girl said. Other girls responded one after another, ¡°Yes, is it because of the grades?¡± ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a bad y, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Lily tightened his grip on the phone, pretending to be rxed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just an exam.¡± ¡­ Laura¡¯s dizzy, until the evening, Fang Youyou woke up. She held her head and walked out of the bedroom in vain, trying to go downstairs and get a ss of water to drink. ¡°Sheng sheng, are you awake?¡± Hearing footsteps, Marcus didn¡¯t want to close his officeputer and went out of the study. Laura leaned against the hallway railing with a ss of warm water, looked at him, and drank slowly. ¡°Hmm.¡± Marcus looked at her little white face for a moment and looked into the kitchen. ¡°I cooked some porridge. Do you want some?¡± Not to say it was all right, but when Laura said it, he felt that his stomach was badly empty, and his hand was t on his lower abdomen. Sitting at the table, Marcus still looked at her with concern until he finished drinking a bowl of corn porridge. ¡°The doctor said that you haven¡¯t had a good rest for too long. You can rest at home these days and don¡¯t have to go to school in a hurry.¡± I just fainted. How can I make myself seem to be dying? Laura felt funny, but could not resist the concern between Marcus¡¯s words, so he responded. After personally taking Laura back to her bedroom and watching her lie down to sleep, Marcus left the room and closed the door. Today, the weather was clear and sunny, but without looking at it, he went down the stairs on the negative floor and entered the basement. In the basement, it ispletely opposite to the darkness of the outside world, and even moldy moisture floats faintly in the air. In the narrow space, there is only one bed, close to the corner, ounting for almost two-thirds of the total area. When the door was opened and a ray of light came in, Qin Yichen was excited when he noticed it. ¡°Who are you! Dare to kidnap me. When I go out, our Qin family will not let you go!¡± Dada, dada, dada. The sound of leather shoes falling to the ground. Through the light reflected from the window, Qin Yichen saw Marcuse in slowly and stand in front of himself. Chapter 189 Questioning At this time, Marcus was in his pocket, with a safe and elegant manner. When he looked down, the contempt in his eyes seemed to be just looking at a harmless bug. Qin Yichen was shocked to aphasia in an instant, ¡°¡­ you!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Reactione over, he rushed in resentment, ¡°You this waste, straw bag, bitch¡­! How dare you do this to me!¡± Waiting at the door of the subordinates reacted astutely, quickly forward to block in front of Marcus, just want to fight back, then see Marcus to him than a gesture, signaling him to step down. ¡°I say,¡± Marcus whispered, pondering, ¡°after all these days, you depend on a bowl of water every day to satisfy your hunger, and you still have so much spirit?¡± Qin Yichen was stunned, and his body felt weak when he was slow and half-beat, and the feeling of anxiety on his dehydrated lips became stronger and stronger. Before he threw himself, he slipped softly to the ground, without any threat, and was trampled upon by others. Seeing this scene, Marcus felt a little satisfied. If he nced at his subordinates, ¡°Give me a call.¡± What, what? Because of hunger, Qin Yichen¡¯s brain is a little insufficient now. The next second, a thick and tall shadow came in front of him. Apanied by a crisp and neat sentence of ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yichen¡¯s head and body fell with dense fists, which made him punch and kick, causing pain. ¡°You loser! Bitch!¡± Even though the whole body hurts to death, Qin Yichen curled up and covered his head, still not forgetting to scold, ¡°If grandpa hadn¡¯t favored you, you were nothing, do you really think you are a green onion?!¡­..¡± I don¡¯t know how long after, the light in the room dimmed, and the people lying on the ground resisted less and less, and their moans became weaker and weaker. Marcus motioned for his subordinates to stop. Facing Qin Yichen¡¯s ck and blue face, he slowly bent his knees and squatted down, raising each other¡¯s chin. Immediately, as expected, Qin Yichen¡¯s eyes were burning with raging anger, staring at him with resentment, and he couldn¡¯t wait to eat meat and bones. Marcus gave a light ¡°tut¡± and gradually let go of his hand. He took the handkerchief handed by his subordinates, wiped his hands like something dirty, and smiled low. ¡°Remember to tell Qin Mingcheng for me, if he dares to provoke me and Grandpa again¡­ ah.¡± Qin Yichen opened his eyes in horror. At this moment, Marcus¡¯s smile fell in his eyes, which was tantamount to a devil! ¡°¡­ you!¡± Just spit out a word, the next second, because of the consumption of too much physical strength, coupled with the severe mental impact, Qin Yichen eyelids turned over, China fainted Laura Larry. Marcus didn¡¯t look much and got up, ready to leave the basement. ¡°By the way,¡± he said before leaving, ¡°remember to lock him up for a few more days and put the man back.¡± The subordinate bowed his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The basement door, with the crash closed, fell into darkness again. ¡­ Although Li Heng¡¯s suspicion is mixed with his half selfishness, it is not unreasonable. However, due to the wind direction of the masses, some skeptics are afraid to speak directly for fear of being besieged. However, as soon as Li Heng came forward, it seemed to ignite a fuse. Before long, posts questioning Laura¡¯s scores were released one after another. ¡°Except for theposition, all the others are full marks. Do you believe it? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°What about Englishposition? No matter how you do, you will deduct one or two points. How can you get full marks!¡± ¡°¡­¡± But it didn¡¯t take long for these posts to be deleted one after another and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Chapter 190 Grievances Lily always pays attention to the trend of the school forum, for fear that someone will mention his ranking this time. She was keenly aware of this movement, so her heart became more and more determined: Laura must have cheated! She unconsciously brought a trace of anxiety and fidgeting on her face. When will the report letter be discovered by the headmaster? Hurry up, she can¡¯t wait ¡­ As if it were some kind of care, this idea just came out, and her ssmates found her. ¡°Still, the headmaster asked you to go to the office.¡± It was discovered! Lily was ecstatic, nodded reserve, and left the second shift. Principal¡¯s office. The headmaster seems to be waiting for her toe, and the documents are spread on the table. When someonees to him, Fang looks up and asks, ¡°Do you think Laura cheated in the exam?¡± Lily pursed her lips and looked embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it, because I knew my sister wanted to show it, but¡­¡± The headmaster frowned and interrupted directly. ¡°Why do you think Laura must have cheated?¡± Lily was suddenly interrupted by the performance. She choked for a while, and her eyes gradually became confused. ¡°Because everyone is saying that my sister cheated, and there has never been such a situation close to full marks in previous years¡­¡± The principal looked serious. ¡°Lin, you should know that our school has a serious punishment for cheating. If there is no definite evidence, you¡¯d better not guess out of thin air, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°You are the one to be punished.¡± Lily looked nk. ¡°But¡­¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, what are you doing here?¡± The director couldn¡¯t listen anymore. He grinned. ¡°Lily, just say you are jealous of Laura. Are you going to say that Laura got the answer ahead of time?¡± ¡°I tell you, this monthly exam paper is so tight that I don¡¯t even know the questions, let alone leak the answers!¡± Lily was frightened by the director¡¯s straightforward reply. She blinked and her eyes slowly turned red. See the guidance director and continue to say that the principal is busy coughing a few times to signal the former to be quiet. ¡°Still,¡± afraid of scaring people again, the headmaster looked gentle. ¡°What about what you reported this time? I will help you press it down. You go back to ss first, OK?¡± Lily understood the meaning of the headmaster¡¯s words, and the tears she had endured for a long time finally fell down. She ruthlessly wiped her face and stared at him with red eyes. ¡°Principal, I know, did my sister buy you off? You¡­ are too much!¡± Then he rushed out of the door sadly and angrily. The headmaster watched Lily disappear around the corner. He sighed helplessly and said to the guidance director, ¡°If this happens again in the future, you should say less.¡± The guidance director curled his lips and declined toment. Lily ran out of the principal¡¯s office. The more she ran, the more wronged she was. When she finally ran to a remote corner, she finally couldn¡¯t help but squat down and cry. Why¡­ Laura obviously took the first ce in his grade, and why is everyone biased towards Laura? ¡­ As Mrs. Wilson passed by, she heard a fine whimper, which made her heart go, and after following the sound source and discovering that the crying person turned out to be her effective student, she was even more concerned. ¡°Still, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who bullied you, you tell the teacher.¡± Lily looked up and showed a pair of red rabbit eyes. ¡°Deng, Mrs. Wilson¡­¡± Chapter 191 Predicting Things Like God But in a minute or two, Lily exined all the causes and consequences to Mrs. Wilson. Finally, she wiped the tears from her eyes and choked, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, why is God so unfair to me? Everyone only likes my sister¡­¡± ¡°Still, don¡¯t think so, I like still very much.¡± Mrs. Wilson touched her head and soothed. ¡°You can rest assured that I will go to the headmaster to deal with this matterter.¡± ¡­ Mrs. Boote has just returned from vacation. She yawns and works bored. The biology teacher in the same group stopped talking: ¡°Speaking of it, Mrs. Boote, do you know the ranking of ss 8 this time?¡± ss eight? After a long vacation, Mrs. Boote¡¯s brain was a little rusty. He dragged his memory for a long time before he remembered that he had taught this ss before. She looked indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s the matter? Is it at the bottom?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Anyway, it¡¯s not her teaching now. It¡¯s none of her business. ¡°No.¡± The biology teacher¡¯s expression is a long story. ¡°It turns out that you really don¡¯t know. The biology average of ss 8 is the first in grade.¡± Mrs. Boote was stunned. She straightened up with conditioned reflex. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Oh, you are a noble person who forgets things, and you don¡¯t know that these things should be done.¡± Not far away, a bunch of teachers who didn¡¯t deal with her began to be strange. ¡°Yes, after all, who would have thought that when I taught, the creatures counted down, and the results were not taught. The average score of the creatures was actually the first!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Boote squeezed his lips and his face was slightly heavy. ¡­ Laura was lying on his back in bed, shaking his legs, chasing the dog blood drama with a t te. The mobile phone on the bedside table vibrated. She stared at the t screen and answered the phone casually. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Lin Tongxue, it¡¯s me.¡± The headmaster¡¯s voice came. Laura looked at the phone number subconsciously. It was the headmaster. She was puzzled. ¡°Should I take time off¡­?¡± After all, it was Marcus who took the leave for her, and she didn¡¯t know the details. ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s like this¡­¡± The headmaster gave a brief ount of today¡¯s events, and then whispered, ¡°Lin, what do you think of this matter?¡± Laura looked at the dog blood drama, and his tone was very casual. ¡°How can you look at it? Lie down and watch it. Anyway, I can ept your questions at any time.¡± Seeing Laura¡¯s cooperation, the headmaster secretly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, good.¡± ¡°By the way, Lin, when will you return to school?¡± Laura looked at the calendar. ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± However, after watching one or two episodes, the sunset in the horizon sank and dyed a thin red in the distance. Marcus specially asked the school for Laura¡¯s answer sheet. After reading the test paper, he pushed open the bedroom door and smiled. ¡°Lord Lin is really expecting things like God.¡± Laurayzily in bed, holding a grape in his hand, and turned back at the sound. ¡°Hmm?¡± Marcus stepped forward and gently pinched her gradually plump cheek. ¡°The estimated score is not bad, but it is not expected to be like God.¡± Laura understood. Sheughed, her eyebrows curved. ¡°So-so, it¡¯s the third in the world.¡± Meanwhile, Linguang Private Middle School has just finished school. ¡°Still, still.¡± What was discovered, Xu Feifei excitedly found Lily who was bathed in the sunshine of the ssroom to pack things: ¡°Look downstairs!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were puzzled, still carrying a schoolbag in her hand. Xu Feifei took her hand excitedly and dragged her to the corridor to look downstairs. Xu Feifei tiptoed and pointed to several people at the school gate. ¡°Look, they are teachers of Imperial Capital University. Do you think they wille to see you?!¡± Chapter 192 How to copy Lily followed Xu Feifei¡¯s fingertips and smelled some stupidity. Imperial Capital¡¯s teacher? Good, why would they look for her? But instead of saying it directly, she sipped her lips and said embarrassedly, ¡°Howe, Feifei, you think too much¡­¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be modest!¡± Xu Feifei took Lily and ran downstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t we know when we find them?¡± Standing in front of many strange teachers, Lily¡¯s face was a little red. ¡°Good teacher, I am Lily.¡± The teacher headed by him frowned slightly and exchanged eyes with his colleagues around him. ¡°Lily, right?¡± The first teacher smiled and said, ¡°Your surname is Lin, too. Do you know Laura? Where is she now?¡± Lily¡¯s face stiffened, flushed with shame. ¡°Ah? Ah, ah¡­¡± See she stammered can¡¯t say why, the first teacher patience, warm voice asked again. ¡°Which ss is Laura in, please? ss one?¡± At this time, the head of the physics group came in a hurry. He was embarrassed and said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯ste. You are looking for Laura, aren¡¯t you? She¡¯s not in ss One?¡± The first teacher looked slightly ill. Didn¡¯t he say that the top ss in Linguang Private Middle School was ss One? How could ¡­ The physics team leader saw his doubts and made a gesture of ¡°please¡±. ¡°Senior, I will take you to the principal¡¯s office first, and then exin it to you.¡± After they left, Li Heng, who heard the wind and came to join in the fun, hesitated for a while. When he saw Lily showing a wronged look, he hurried forward tofort him. ¡°Still, they only know how to look at the results, so they don¡¯t know your goodness, wait for them¡­¡± Lily ignored him, bowed his head and ran straight away from the yground. ¡­ Night came quietly. Deleting posts can control temporary remarks, but it can¡¯t block the long mouth forever. At the school forum, there are now overwhelming questions about Laura¡¯s achievements. ¡°If you do it, you will do it. If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t do it. What is the matter with deleting posts? Do you dare to do it?¡± ¡°When we are blind? It¡¯s so difficult to give a statement, it will only delete posts, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After reading the post quietly, the headmaster ordered, ¡°Let the announcement go out tomorrow.¡± The next day. The school issued an announcement.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°In view of the students¡¯ doubts about Laura¡¯s grades, tomorrow, the school will invite Lin to ept questions and answers in public to prove her innocence. After the rumors are rified, the school will deal with the rumors ording to the regtions, and ask the students to be cautious.¡± On this side, the students who saw the announcement exploded, and on the other side, the teachers who received the notice began to prepare questions to wee the arrival of tomorrow. ¡­ It was the next day. To ensure openness and transparency, this question-and-answer activity was held in the hall. The audience was full of students, and before the time came, they all looked up and stared at the podium with great interest. What is the truth? That¡¯s really curious. Backstage. Lucy nced at the seat where the questioner was, and she was very worried. ¡°Why is Mrs. Wilson there? She will definitely report her personal vendetta and embarrass Sheng Sheng!¡± Many students in ss 2 are hidden behind the curtain, and they speak to appease them. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, with Laura¡¯s strength, you won¡¯t worry about her.¡± Imperial Capital teachers heard the news, and they sat in the first row, looking a little angry. ¡°What is the need to hold this rification meeting? Laura¡¯s answer is obviously more urate than the standard answer. How can I copy it? Ah?¡± Chapter 193 Good Seedlings Time ticks, and more and more peoplee to the hall. Mrs. Boote camete. She found a ce to sit down. She looked up and realized that Laura had not arrived for so long. ! She unconsciously evoked a contemptuous smile and said to Lily beside her, ¡°Laura is afraid that he is not afraid toe.¡± Lily didn¡¯t answer, but Li Heng, who was sitting behind her, took over the conversation. ¡°Yes, still, Laura certainly didn¡¯t have the courage toe!¡± ¡°Click¡±. The pointer points to two points. The old wall clock in the hall made a long ringing sound, and under the attention of many people, Laura arrived as promised. Just standing in front of the stage, Mrs. Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to vent for Lily and took the lead in attacking: ¡°Lin, I have a question here, you listen well¡­¡± After reading the topic, the hall fell into a dead silence. Everyone frowned unconsciously and thought hard about the answer to the question. Imperial Capital¡¯s teachers clenched their hands and looked pale. ¡°The knowledge points of this problem have exceeded the outline for high school students. Isn¡¯t this deliberately difficult for people?¡± However, the next second, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Laura bent his fingers and knocked on the table several times, blinked his eyes several times, and then said an answer without thinking. So fast, you don¡¯t even type the draft, is this nonsense? The students looked at Mrs. Wilson, expecting her toe up with a true answer opposite to it. But Mrs. Wilson sipped his lips and whispered reluctantly, ¡°The answer is correct.¡± Everyone was surprised. Before they could respond, other teachers had asked questions prepared in advance one by one. This time, Laura¡¯s answer was faster, almost as soon as his voice fell, the answer blurted out. Without exception¡­ the answers are all right. When all the questions were asked, the audience was silent. Until I don¡¯t know who gently ¡°wow¡± and whispered ¡°so handsome¡±, the whole audience boiled! ¡°God, is Laura¡¯s brain structure different from ours? How can it be so awesome?¡± ¡°Too handsome! This is no longer a schoolmaster, but a god. I am super!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Imperial Capital teachers under the stage can¡¯t sit still when they see this. The first teacher is gearing up. ¡°The qualification is so good, I must grab this student!¡± On the seat of the questioner, the Chinese teacher mentioned sses. She was pulled to make up the number. Now she is entrusted and forced to be helpless. She said weakly, ¡°Lin, can I ask you another question?¡± Laura nodded: ¡°You ask.¡± ¡°Monthly exam paper, why do you have an emptyposition question?¡± ¡°Oh, this¡­ 800 words is too much, I amzy.¡± Laura said casually. ¡°Besides, the score is enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Chinese teacher was silent, looked at each other with other teachers, and saw the same helpless smile on each other¡¯s face. After all the questions were asked, the Q&A session ended two hours earlier than expected, and the hall was a little quiet for a while. ¡°Teacher, are you bored now?¡± Laura said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask you some questions and let you solve them?¡± Before the teachers agreed, she threw out five or six questions one after another, the core of which was the topic mentioned by the teachers.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, it is more tricky and difficult to answer. The teachers broke out in cold sweat on their foreheads and were knocked down by amb in front of all the students. This is not a glorious thing. But they just couldn¡¯t answer it, so they screwed up their eyebrows and thought hard. Seeing this, the first teacher became more and more satisfied with Laura. Very good, flexible brain, not afraid of authority, is really suitable for studying physics! Chapter 194 Talk Mrs. Boote saw Laura and asked the teacher back. She only felt that thetter was deliberately pulling the teachers¡¯ Lamian noodles, so she didn¡¯t like thetter¡­ She raised the volume and sarcastically said, ¡°Laura, do you know how to write ¡®Respect teachers¡¯? If you are sensible, stop quickly and roll down!¡± Laura didn¡¯t answer the words, but all the students in the audience began to heckle in unison. ¡°Ask back! Ask back!¡± ¡°Ask back!¡± ¡°¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The scene became more and more uncontrolled, and Lily¡¯s face became more and more pale. In particr, for a moment, she suddenly remembered that the headmaster had reminded her before: If there is no evidence to report people, they will be punished. Unable to stay any longer, she hurriedly found an excuse and left the hall in a hurry. I don¡¯t know how long it took for the chaotic scene to be controlled by the teachers. Laura nced at the audience and smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s what my ssmates meant, I¡¯m disrespectful. Mrs. Wilson, it¡¯s my turn to ask you.¡± As soon as this statement came out, the audience was sensational for a moment, and the movement gradually stopped. Mrs. Wilson looked dignified. Isn¡¯t it clear how high the difficulty coefficient of the problem she found herself? If Laura raises the difficulty on this basis¡­ Sure enough, after a little thought, Laura asked a strange question. Many eyes were fixed on Mrs. Wilson, who clung to the edge of the table, turned pale and concentrated on the question. As if after a century, she said with difficulty, ¡°Lin, I can¡¯t answer. There is no answer to your question so far.¡± The audience was in uproar. ¡°Isn¡¯t it deliberately embarrassing to ask unanswered questions?¡± ¡°Yes, can¡¯t you ask other questions? Do you have to face the teacher?¡± ¡°Laura¡¯s IQ is indeed high, but EQ still needs to be supplemented¡­¡± Laura smiled slowly. ¡°Oh? When you asked me the question before, did you ever think that I might not be able to answer the super-outline part?¡± Mrs. Wilson was speechless for a moment. Of course she does. Even because of this, she specially asked Laura this question. The audience was amazed to see that Mrs. Wilson had not refuted Laura¡¯s words. It turns out that the topic in Mrs. Wilson is beyond the outline? No wonder none of them can think of it¡­ While admiring Laura more, people unconsciously reduced their affection for Mrs. Wilson. As a teacher, it is not a gentleman¡¯s style to make things difficult for a student who has no grievances with himself for no reason. Under the stage, the first teacher suddenly made a noise: ¡°Lin, you said well! Isn¡¯t this bullying honest people? It¡¯s really too much, if you feel wronged¡­¡± As soon as the conversation turned, he began to sell with his eyebrows flying. ¡°You can transfer to our Imperial Capital University, and the door of our Imperial Capital University will always be open to you!¡± Being dug up in person, the headmaster¡¯s face turned ck. He coughed, pretending not to see Laura¡¯s doubts, and directly dered: ¡°Well, the suspicion of cheating by Lin students has been cleared. Students go back to the ssroom and study hard.¡± I didn¡¯t enjoy the excitement, but the headmaster spoke, and everyone had to push away the chairs and get up and break up. Laura leftte, so when she was suddenly stopped, she was a little confused: ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Hello, hello.¡± The first teacher smiled enthusiastically and pulled out a business card from his jacket pocket. ¡°My name is Zuo Yilian. Can we talk?¡± Chapter 195 Mother鈥檚 Pride Laura took the card, picked it up and looked at it. The words ¡°Professor of Physics, University of Imperial Capital¡±, which are gilded at the bottom, reflect the sparkling light in the sun, and she pushes it back with a nce. ¡°I can probably guess why you are here, but please forgive me for refusing. I am only a sophomore now, and I am not suitable for talking about this.¡± See Laura on airs to go, I didn¡¯t expect myself to be rejected by the left to gather some anxious, ¡°Wait!¡± He held out his hand and stopped her again. The tone was sincere. ¡°Lin, at your level, you can work directly as a professor in Imperial Capital School. Why should you be wronged here¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Laura raised his eyebrows and seemed interested. ¡°What¡¯s good about being a professor and what¡¯s good about it?¡± ¡°Of course there is!¡± Zuo Yilian is afraid of letting people run away. ¡°As long as you hand in two papers every month and bring out an excellent student, you¡­¡± Laura¡¯s attitude was instantly cold. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome, but I still can¡¯t.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t refuse so quickly. The annual schrship at Imperial Capital University is very generous¡­¡± Left to gather out the bonus documents prepared in advance, ¡°you read it first and then think about it? You can first be incorporated into our physics department¡­¡± Laura took the document with ack of interest and flipped through it. At the same time. The person in charge of admissions at Notting University took time off to y with his mobile phone. Suddenly he brushed a video and stood up with his eyes shining. ¡°Teacher,e and see, I found a talented student!¡± He excitedly found the chief person in charge who was consulting the office documents and couldn¡¯t wait to turn out the video. ¡°Look!¡± ¡°How talented is it that you are so anxious?¡± The chief person in charge teased and scanned the mobile phone screen ording to his words. Then I saw a single line of words on the page. ¡°Oh, the video is gone.¡± The chief person in charge wondered: ¡°Look at what, there is nothing?¡± The person in charge of admissions took back the mobile phone. He saw the words on the screen and rubbed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Howe, just now it was clear¡­¡± ¡°It should be that you worked too long and identally spent your eyes.¡± The chief person in charge smiled and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t hurry up and take a nap.¡± The person in charge of admissions went out of the office in a daze. He looked at the screen for a long time and couldn¡¯t understand it. He whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on, just clearly¡­¡± ¡­ After Lily left the hall, she was upset and asked for leave from school to go home. ¡°Still, why are you back so early?¡± Mrs. Taylor, watching soap operas on the sofa, was surprised. Lily stood in the porch to change her shoes. She was silent for a moment. ¡°School leaves school early today.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± said Mrs. Taylor, without noticing anything. She took out her report card. ¡°Daughter, you came back just in time. I just wanted to ask you, what happened to your grades this time? Why are your grades so low this time?¡± Lily skimmed the report card on Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand, and the next second he quickly retracted his eyes as if he had been pricked by a needle. ¡°Nothing¡­ this time the school didn¡¯t convert the grades, so¡­¡± ¡°Ooh.¡± Mrs. Taylor dismissed her concerns. She smiled and put down her report card and waved to Lily. ¡°Come here.¡± Lily walked up to Mrs. Taylor, squatted down like amb and snuggled up to Mrs. Taylor¡¯s knees.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mrs. Taylor gently rubbed her hair. ¡°Baby girl, you know, you have always been my mother¡¯s pride.¡± Lily¡¯s body almost stiffened and then rxed. ¡°Hmm. I know.¡± Chapter 196 Penalties Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t find something wrong with Lily for a moment, but still smiled: ¡°Daughter, you must continue to work hard and give your mother a long face. In a few days, Mu¡¯s family will send someone over, you remember to behave well¡­¡± Lily was so guilty now that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, but nodded again and again to show that he would be obedient. When the mother and son finished talking, Lily was about to go upstairs to his room to do his homework. Mrs. Taylor stopped her. ¡°I almost forgot that there will be a party next Friday. You should prepare in advance¡­¡± Halfway through, she quickly changed her mouth. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t want you to prepare anything, just study hard, and other mothers will help you arrange it, huh?¡± Laura nodded hard. ¡°Hmm!¡± She will study hard and regain the first ce in grade! ¡­ Meanwhile, Marcus and Laura are sitting opposite each other in the small restaurant for dinner. Marcus picked out the fishbone. He put the soft fish into the Laura bowl and smiled: ¡°Are you happy after watching the beautiful female star? Is there anything else you want?¡± Laura recalled her previous experience in Hengdian and wanted to say ¡°unhappy¡± directly, but Marcus was one of the few people she needed to consider each other¡¯s feelings. She hesitated: ¡°Happy. There is nothing else you want.¡± Marcus¡¯s senses were so sharp that he discovered at a nce that Laura¡¯s mouth was wrong. ¡°Just be happy.¡± He pretended not to know, persuasive way, ¡°Nothing you want?¡­ You did so well in the monthly exam this time, can I reward you with an entertainmentpany?¡± Laura gave a ¡°ah¡± and looked at him nkly. Chopsticks were still on his lips, showing some innocence and loveliness. Marcus missed a beat in his heart. He forcibly looked away and took a title deed from his arms. ¡°Look at it.¡± Laura took it with chopsticks, only to see that the title of the title deed was bold and aggravated, saying: The transfer book of the title deed of Chenguang Media. Morning Light Media? Laura doesn¡¯t know much about the entertainment industry. She took out her mobile phone and checked the name, and immediately found that thispany is the number one entertainmentpany in China. ¡°Ah, give me such an expensive gift at once¡­¡± Laura sipped his lips and two small pear vortices sank in his cheeks. He was very embarrassed. ¡°Not very good, is it?¡± ¡°There is no saying that it is expensive or not. Since I want to send it, I must give you the best.¡± Marcus gave a lowugh. His deep eyes stared at Laura and added in an unknown corner: As long as it can make you happy, it is the best. ¡­ Mrs. Wilson recently discovered that she suddenly lost control of her students. Whenever the ss is noisy, she pats the table on the podium and shouts ¡°quiet¡±, and no one cares about her. Even if the students finally have to be quiet, they will not forget to nce at her with a strange look, and then start to study with their heads down. Mrs. Wilson clenched his skirts and left the ssroom with a heavy face. In fact, she is not ignorant of the reasons for this recent change. ¡­.. It was not that she secretly made things difficult for Laura and was publicly exposed by Laura, so the students would have no previous love for her!Original from N?velDrama.Org. The mood is already gloomy. After receiving the phone call from the headmaster, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s heart sank to the bottom for a time. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, the school will punish you for what you did a few days ago. Pleasee to the principal¡¯s office now.¡± Mrs. Wilson knocked on the door of the principal¡¯s office in fear and trembling. ¡°Principal, it¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 197 Being a Coolie The headmaster¡¯s voice came from the door: ¡°The door is unlocked. Come in.¡± Mrs. Wilson closed the door with a backhand and sat down nervously. ¡°Principal, what do you want from me?¡± The headmaster didn¡¯t answer, but handed out a piece of paper. ¡°Look at it.¡± Mrs. Wilson took it subconsciously and was surprised when he found that it was a penalty notice. After reading the contents, he jumped up directly from his chair. ¡°Principal, this! ¡­¡± The headmaster looked solemn: ¡°Mrs. Wilson, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t help you. But after careful consideration, the school thinks that you are not suitable for this job-please leave your job.¡± The penalty notice in his hand was wrinkled, and Mrs. Wilson bit his lip: ¡°Principal, I can ept dismissal. But I still need to continue to follow up the interview at Notting University, please¡­¡± The headmaster nodded with understanding: ¡°I know. Then pleaseplete the examination as soon as possible and leave school.¡± ¡­ When Laura returned to the ssroom, Lucy, who had already taken a seat, was inexplicably excited and waved, ¡°Sheng Sheng,e and see,e and see!¡± Confused, Laura approached his seat and found that his previously empty table belly was now full of fruits, snacks and letters. ¡°Is this ¡­?¡± Lucy¡¯s big eyes kept sweeping snacks. ¡°It¡¯s not you who became a god in the Q&A activities! Now, there are more than eight sses, and students in other sses worship you very much¡­¡± Laura understood that all those things were given to him by his ssmates. She had no choice but to sit down and pull out a few packs of snacks: ¡°I can¡¯t finish eating so much, you share it for me.¡± Lucy took it happily, volunteered to take the initiative to ¡°share¡±, and dug out in the stomach of the table. Inadvertently, several blue letters fell to the ground.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lucy paused. Seeing that Laura didn¡¯t respond, he bent down to pick it up. Pick it up only to find that there is a pink love on all the envelopes. She suddenly smiled ambiguously. ¡°Boy, even love letters havee. Sheng Sheng adults are really charming ~¡± Laura smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± Lucy wretched ¡°hey hey¡± a few times, tore open a bag of potato chips, and gossiped: ¡°Speaking of it, I saw Imperial Capital¡¯s teacher stop you before. Why are they looking for you?¡± Laura paused, but did not change his face. ¡°They want me to work as a coolie.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lucy opened his mouth with potato chips in his mouth. ¡°Is it¡­ moving bricks?¡± ¡°It is more tired than moving bricks.¡± Isn¡¯t it? I write papers and take students. Lucy ¡°ah¡± again, eyebrows tangled into a ball, ¡°which have so torture. If you want to say, Sheng Sheng, if you don¡¯t want to go to school after graduation, you cane to me at any time-I will protect you!¡± Lauraughed and was ambiguous. ¡°¡­ is it?¡± ¡­ Wednesday, early morning. On this day, Qin Yichen, who was tortured to be an adult, was finally put back into Qin¡¯s house. ¡°A dust ah, what¡¯s the matter with you, how did it be like this?!¡± Mrs. Qin didn¡¯t expect to see her baby for only a few days, and her sweetheart was haggard like this. Qin Yichen dragged his thin body and sat down on the sofa, his eyes ck and his face pale. When he heard this, he was angry from his heart and faintly beat the armrest of the sofa: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Marcus, it¡¯s Marcus! He locked me in the basement and didn¡¯t give me food for days and nights¡­¡± When Mrs. Qin saw Qin Yichen talking, she was about to cry. She was so distressed that she quickly shouted, ¡°Housekeeper, go and help the young master back to his room to rest!¡± Chapter 198 She doesn鈥檛 deserve On the way to get up, Qin Yichen was stillining with grievances. ¡°Mom, you remember to teach that little waste a lesson for me¡­¡± Mrs. Qin replied softly: ¡°Good, good.¡± I promised like this, but I didn¡¯t believe it in my heart. That straw bag would hurt my son. In the end, I lightly chastised a sentence, ¡°A dust, remember not to say that kind of silly words in the future, there must be someone else who started you¡­¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ In the piano room, the crisp and wonderful piano sounds flowed out. Then, at the end, as usual, ¡°boom¡± was interrupted by a murmur. Kimberly loosened his shoulders and hung his head somewhat discouraged. How long will it take to practice¡­ At this time, the broker called and thought that the other party had to rush the progress again. Kimberly hesitated when he answered, but he was still patient. ¡°Hello?¡± There was a cry. Only listen to the agent cheerfully said, ¡°Elegant, someone invited you to audition through me to y Shen Ge!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kimberly stunned, with a gleam of surprise in his eyes, said, ¡°You mean, the internationally renowned pianist, I¡¯m going to y her?!¡± ¡°Yes! The invitation sent by Chenguang Media is absolutely true!¡± Kimberly was too excited to speak. He hugged his mobile phone tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll answer it, I¡¯ll answer it! When will the negotiation begin?¡± The broker smiled and said, ¡°We will negotiateter, and you will wait for my news.¡± When the phone hung up, Kimberly was beaming and pressed several piano keys conveniently. The notes were brisk, just like her flying mood. I don¡¯t know how long I waited before the broker called again. ¡°Yaya, there seems to be an ident¡­¡± Kimberly¡¯s heart suddenly burst. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is¡­¡± The broker¡¯s voice is embarrassed. ¡°Chenguang Media has recently changed its new boss¡­ that role seems to belong to the new boss.¡± Kimberly couldn¡¯t believe it, and then he was angry. ¡°Clearly this role should be mine, why?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry,¡± the agent hesitated. ¡°I inquired before. It seems that the new boss is in New York. Otherwise, let¡¯s go to Chenguang headquarters and talk to the new boss in person?¡± ¡­ At that time, Laura sat in the boss¡¯s office of Chenguang Media and read the script at a nce. ¡°The script is good,¡± she put down the script and looked at the secretary standing behind her. ¡°The role of ¡®Shen Ge¡¯ can be synthesized directly with Al.¡± The secretary took a paper note of her words and hesitated: ¡°Boss, it will be better for Shen Ge to choose a real person, and Miss Kimberly just fits this role¡­¡± ¡°Let Kimberly y Shen Ge?¡± Laura snorted. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve it yet!¡± I didn¡¯t expect Laura to have such a big opinion of Kimberly, so the secretary kept his mouth shut and honestly wrote down Laura¡¯s request in his notebook. I thought of Laura for a moment and reported the names of several actresses. ¡°These actors are not bad. Remember to pay attention to their information. If you can, arrange the audition directly.¡± The secretary nodded, crossed out the word ¡°Al synthesis¡± on the book, and changed the name of the person. After the matter was dealt with, Laura was a little tired. She told her secretary: ¡°I will get used to it first these days. I don¡¯t need to find me for small things, just find the general manager.¡± The secretary nodded and wrote down, ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± When Laura left the office, Marcus, who was waiting at the door, naturally took her hand and they walked side by side. ¡°How about it, Mr. Lin, how does it feel to be a boss?¡± Marcus chuckled. Laura sighed: ¡°It¡¯s much easier to be a student.¡± Chapter 199 Near Misses When Marcus saw Laura sighing, he couldn¡¯t helpughing and touched her head. ¡°You can rest assured that I will find someone to help you take care of thepany as soon as possible.¡± Two people got on the bus. On the way back, the two shared each other¡¯s daily life one by one. Suddenly, what was found in the rearview mirror, Marcus looked dignified gradually, and pressed the elerator hard. ¡°Sheng Sheng, fasten your seat belt.¡± Voice did not fall, a sharp turn, the car body thrillingly grazed the wall skin, issued a ¡°sizzling sizzling¡± harsh spark sound. Laura heart a tight, clutching the chest seat belt, Yu Guangzhong nced at the rearview mirror, only to find that I don¡¯t know when to follow more than a dozen ck cars. ¡°Who are they?¡± Marcus only said, ¡°They areing for me.¡± After that, several people turned the steering wheel quickly, and the car evacuated the sidewalk and turned into a remote street. When he was young and frivolous, he loved racing. If I remember correctly, there happened to be a very thrilling mountain road nearby. Marcus settled down and drove calmly into the mountain road, but with a few sharp turns, he almost hid between the ovepping mountain passes. Seeing that they were about to be thrown away, the cars behind them were in a hurry, speeding up one after another, trying to sandwich Marcus¡¯s vehicles in the middle. Marcus saw the other side¡¯s intention, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to bump into a ck car as it swayed and caught up with the side mirror. With a sound of ¡°snapping¡±, I saw the ck car overturned to the ground, and the ck shadow reflected in the mirror gradually faded away and shrank into a small dot. It seems to have hit a rugged ravine. Before long, a small spot burst into a raging me, and the firepletely intercepted the way to catch up. Get rid of it. Inside the car, Marcus clenched the steering wheel and nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you all right? Are you injured?¡± Laura hugged his arm and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Simply narrowly missed all the way. At sunset, Marcus sent Laura safely to the Lambert family. In front of the door, he stroked her hair and said seriously, ¡°You should stay at home first, don¡¯t go out at will, I will take care of them, huh?¡± Laura nodded cleverly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± After being assured, Marcus breathed a sigh of relief and turned to say goodbye. ¡­ In an hour. A group of people with tied hands and feet were thrown at Qin¡¯s door. They struggled and kept making ¡°oh-oh¡± sounds in their mouths, which attracted the attention of many passers-by.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The butler who learned the news quickly tipped off and got a frown from Qin Mingcheng. ¡°Bring them in.¡± People too many cooks carried everyone to the living room, and the housekeeper casually tore open the tape on one person¡¯s mouth. ¡°Say, who are you?¡± The man¡¯s face was frightened, and his body kneeling on the ground kept shaking: ¡°Big and little, we are two little people¡­¡± Just at this time, Qin Yichen stretched out of the room, yawning andining: ¡°What¡¯s the noise? In the morning, don¡¯t let people sleep?¡± Seeing that the culprit looked unrepentant, Qin Mingcheng stepped forward and pped Qin Yichen directly. ¡°Look at the good things you have done. Are you going to disgrace us all?!¡± Suddenly pped, Qin Yichen was somewhat stupid. ¡°Brother, you¡­¡± He just recognized that all the people kneeling on the ground were his subordinates, and his eyes dodged a few times. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Qin Mingcheng was half angry. ¡°What am I, what did you let these people do, why were they left at our doorstep!¡± Chapter 200 What to Hide In the morning, he was forced to ask questions one after another for no reason. Qin Yichen got a little angry in his heart. He said outspoken: ¡°What else can I do? Don¡¯t I let them teach the straw bag a lesson? Who told me to lock me in the basement before the straw bag, don¡¯t give me food and beat me!¡± ¡°That straw bag?¡± Qin Mingcheng frowned and knew that this was Marcus. He looked at the housekeeper beside his eyes. ¡°What basement?¡± The housekeeper only shook his head to show that he didn¡¯t know anything. Qin Mingcheng then looked at Qin Yichen again. ¡°Marcus doesn¡¯t give you food, but also hits you?¡± Qin Yichen clenched his fist angrily. ¡°Hmm.¡± Qin Mingcheng suddenly smiled, ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you make up a decent reason, Marcus can do it? To be honest, are you provoking any enemies outside, and you are going to continue to hide from me?!¡± Qin Yichen was so anxious that he cried. Why are both of them so unwilling to believe his words? ¡°Brother, Marcus did it, I swear to God!¡± Mrs. Qin heard the movement and went out to check. She found that the two brothers were confronting each other. It was strange. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Mom, take good care of the dust.¡± Qin Mingcheng said, ¡°Can you let him not go out to cause trouble these days?¡± Qin olddy see Qin Mingcheng¡¯s face anger, and see a tied people, heart understand what, eyes shed a trace of disappointment. Although I don¡¯t ask my youngest son to be as good as my eldest son, it¡¯s too far away. She ordered, ¡°Housekeeper, lock up the second young master.¡± Qin Yichen opened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Mom, you¡­¡± The housekeeper had already held him down with several servants, and despite his resistance, he took him into the room and locked the door. ¡°Mom, I really didn¡¯t lie. Marcus really locked me up and beat me!¡± The huge pping of the door was apanied by Qin Yichen¡¯s shouting, which was particrly passionate. Mrs. Qin held down her chest and her brow was worried: ¡°Mingcheng, do you think there is something wrong with your brother¡¯s spirit, such as suffering from murder paranoia¡­¡± Qin Mingcheng sipped his lips, raised his wrist and looked at his eyes. It was time to go to thepany. ¡°Mom, you can rest assured that I will take a dust to see my brain and check it in a few days.¡± Then he picked up his coat on the back of the sofa and twisted away. ¡­ After school. Li Heng grabbed his schoolbag and ran out of the ssroom at the moment when the bell rang. He must go quickly, don¡¯t be stopped by the people in ss Eight, and ask him to fulfill the broken bet! In order to avoid the crowd, Li Heng even detoured to the back door of the school and sneaked through the grove. Seeing that he was about to arrive at the gate, however, at this time, he suddenly found an inexplicable familiar figure standing outside the door. Looking around, the other party seems to be waiting for someone intentionally. Heart next sudden, don¡¯t want to, Li Heng turned and ran. ¡°Hey, Li Heng, what are you running for?¡± Without running a few steps, a man appeared in the other direction and blocked him. Li Heng slow down the footsteps, the corner of the light to see the people behind him also came to this side, his heart despair, abandon oneself simply stop in ce. ¡°Lucy, Gu Lin, what do you want?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lucy in front of him tilted his head gently, which seemed to feel strange than him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we ask you this sentence? When will the live broadcast be arranged? You don¡¯t want to default-what to hide?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 201 has a good show to watch Li Heng didn¡¯t expect Lucy to be so serious. He looked pale. ¡°Me, I¡­¡± Thinking of the consequences of not resisting, he clenched his fist, got up the courage to look straight at Lucy, and shouted, ¡°Yes, I just want to default. What¡¯s the matter? So disgusting things, eat yourself!¡± Lucy looked cold. ¡°What did you say?¡± The courage to drum up suddenly leaked like a punctured ball. Li Heng showed an expression of crying. ¡°Lucy, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have boasted before. You let me go¡­¡± Lucy didn¡¯t eat him at all, and secretly handed a look to Gu Lin not far away. Gu Lin knew that she stood behind Li Heng, lifted her long legs without hesitation, and kicked thetter¡¯s ass severely. ¡°Hua¡±, there is an open-air cesspool nearby, which was specially excavated to avoid the residence. Presumably, no one would have imagined that someone would have a conflict in the grove. Li Heng only felt that his body was weightlessness, and his eyes were full of flowers. When he reacted, the sticky humidity tightly wrapped his body, and a steady stream of stench got into his nasal cavity, making him sick and vomiting! ¡°s!¡± Gu Lin shouted exaggeratedly, made a small jump lightly, avoided the liquid sshed from the cesspool, and covered her nose. ¡°It stinks!¡± Lucy is far away, but that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t smell it. She frowned in disgust. ¡°Come on,e on. Although there is no live broadcast, you have eaten shit, and this time you will be let go.¡± Li Heng a nk brain, now only in hindsight to slow down, originally he was kicked into the cesspool. No! No! Li Heng almost copsed and struggled desperately in the cesspool. ¡°Let me go up, let me go up!¡± His violent movements only made his body sink deeper and deeper. Lucy had enough appreciation of Li Heng¡¯s crying manner, so he hooked his finger to Gu Lin and greeted him: ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s boring.¡± Mouth said ¡°boring¡±, but when she bumped into Laura at the school gate, she immediately showed great pride, ¡°Sheng Sheng, guess what I just did?!¡± When Laura saw Lucy smiling like a stolen cat, he guessed something, but he also asked with great cooperation, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I just let Gu Lin kick Li Heng into the cesspool. You don¡¯t know how ugly his face is, haha¡­¡± Laura nced at Gu Lin, who followed Lucy, and got the other side¡¯s guilty skimming. It¡¯s nothing to do bad things in front of the boss, but Laura is a schoolmaster. Let her know, it¡¯s really guilty¡­ Laura simply said nothing more, smiled, neither agreed nor disagreed, but listened with all his heart. Not long after leaving the school gate, in the bustling crowd, when Lucy spoke happily, she suddenly saw something, smiled and pulled Laura¡¯s hand: ¡°Sheng Sheng, look!¡± Laura looked in the direction Lucy said, and saw Kimberly standing in front of a piano in a music ssroom with transparent windows, leaning over and teaching a student to y the piano. Laura quickly looked back and didn¡¯t care much. ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kimberly certainly doesn¡¯t look good at ying the piano, but there will be a good showter!¡± Lucy excitedly took Laura¡¯s hand, ignored thetter¡¯s reaction, ran to the music ssroom and pushed open the door. The movement of the door being pushed attracted the attention of two people in the room. Kimberly subconsciously raised a smile. ¡°Excuse me, I am here to sign up for piano lessons¡­¡± Words didn¡¯t finish, saw the face of the bearer, and the smile on her face faded. Chapter 202 False Feelings Kimberly blurted out: ¡°Sheng Sheng, why are you?¡± ¡°Why, can¡¯t youe?¡± Lucy answered his mouth, picked up the music score on the piano stand and turned it over a few times. When he found that he couldn¡¯t understand it, he closed it and put it back. She pressed a few piano keys casually, and in the sound of Ding Ding Dong Dong, she only heard herugh: ¡°Kimberly, your piano ys so badly, how dare you run a teaching ss to teach people?¡± Kimberly looked slightly changed. ¡°I¡­¡± Tu Qiusi heard this inexplicable intruder interrupting his study, and even made rude remarks to his teacher. She turned her head and said, ¡°Why, you y the piano very well? Have the ability to show me!¡± Lucy moved and was speechless. In fact, she also knows that she is unreasonable. Kimberly can really y the piano, but after she sees through Kimberly¡¯s true face, she just doesn¡¯t like Kimberly anywhere. Tu Qiusi understood something. She sneered: ¡°Since you have no ability, don¡¯t talk big-shame!¡± Seeing that the atmosphere at the scene was about to be tense, Laura changed his attitude and said gently, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I didn¡¯t mean anything else before, not that you couldn¡¯te, but I was surprised to see you.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, did you just leave school? How was the ss today?¡± Laura ignored Kimberly¡¯s false concern and took Lucy¡¯s hand: ¡°Have you had enough fun?¡± Somehow, Lucy felt as if Laura was angry, and her momentum weakened. ¡°Enough is enough¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that Laura was about to turn and leave, Kimberly hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Sheng Sheng, wait!¡± Kimberly took Tu Qiusi¡¯s hand and was embarrassed to say, ¡°Qiu Si, in fact, Sheng Sheng is my niece, and she has no malice towards me.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Speaking of which, I taught her to y the piano before. If you don¡¯t understand anything in the future, you can always ask my niece for advice¡­¡± Tu Qiusi frowned slightly. She looked at Laura and Kimberly, who was concerned at the moment. It was even more uneven at that time. ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t speak for that kind of person. I can tell at a nce that she is not good material for ying the piano¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Kimberly urgent way, ¡°Sheng Sheng is very talented, can be said to be shine on you and better than blue, much more powerful than me!¡± Lucy grabbed Laura¡¯s shoulder, watched the scene and muttered, ¡°False.¡± Before Tu Qiusi felt something, she raised her voice. ¡°Kimberly, can you stop pretending? Do you want me to shake out everything you have done before?!¡± This is not just a threat. As soon as the voice fell, Lucy did it without hesitation. Tu Qiusi was stunned, and some looked at Kimberly suspiciously. How could the teacher be that kind of person¡­ Kimberly looked pale and wanted to have an attack on the spot, but she endured the impulse to remember that she had business to do. Took out the ticket from her pocket, and she handed it over. ¡°Sheng Sheng, the past thing was that my aunt did something wrong¡­ but, after all, it was a family. I have a concert in a few days. I really hope you cane¡­¡± Laura took it and found that there were not only one ticket, but five or six tickets. Kimberly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe, give the tickets to uncles and aunts, and grandparents are the same.¡± Laura put away his ticket and lifted his eyelids. ¡°I will go.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Laura to promise. Kimberly was surprised. It took half a day to recover and hypocritically evoked his lips. ¡°I am so happy that you cane.¡± Chapter 203 Do Well Seeing that Kimberly seemed to have nothing else to say, Laura left with Lucy in a short time. Kimberly was excited at the thought of making a fool of Laura in public in a few days, and the rest of the course was somewhat absent-minded Tu Qiusi saw that Kimberly was not in the state, so he offered to leave and finished the course in a hurry. ¡­ At the beginning of the lights, the stars give off colorful lights in the dim night. Li Heng came out of the bathroom for the fifth time. He stood in front of the mirror and looked at the white and wrinkled skin washed by himself in the mirror. His face was ugly. Raise your arm and sniff it a few times. Finally, I can only smell the fragrance of shower gel. Li Heng look a loose, this just have the mind to put on clothes, go downstairs to prepare for dinner. When he arrived in the living room, he found suitcases scattered all over the ce. He looked puzzled: ¡°Housekeeper, what¡¯s going on with this luggage?¡± ¡°Xiao Heng?¡± Emma poked his head out of the room. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± Li Heng was upset when he mentioned this: ¡°Nothing.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say more, Emma didn¡¯t continue to ask questions. He came out with a skirt and stuffed it into a bulging duffel bag. Li Heng realized something was wrong. ¡°Sister, are these luggage yours?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Emma squatted on the ground, bowed his head and zipped. ¡°My ability is not qualified to enter Gouverneur Hospital. I will work hard and study abroad.¡± Thingse so suddenly, Li Heng Leng for a while, don¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Oh¡­¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Emma packed her bags. She patted the bag and stood up: ¡°Xiaoheng, you should remember to take good care of yourself after I leave, and don¡¯t cause trouble at school, especially¡­¡± She said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Laura.¡± Li Heng froze, ¡°ah? Ah, oh¡­ good.¡± Although I don¡¯t know why my sister said so, what happened today really left a psychological shadow on myself, and he really didn¡¯t dare to provoke Laura again. ¡­ Kimberly learned the news of Emma¡¯s going abroad. Although she didn¡¯t care, she called to look good. ¡°Emma, I heard that you are going abroad? In a new environment, we must take good care of it¡­¡± Emma¡¯s cold voice interrupted her. ¡°Kimberly, will you stop treating me like a fool all the time? Didn¡¯t you enjoy using me as a gun before?¡± Say and hang up the phone directly. Kimberly froze and twisted his eyebrows. It was discovered. When did Emma discover it? Absent-mindedly, she boarded her Weibo, and she issued a long-edited announcement. ¡°Unter unter unter, three-day countdown to the concert! Are the babies looking forward to it? I am about to invite my family to y together in this concert ~ Do you love it?¡± Instant fryer inment area. ¡°After waiting for so long, I finally want thetest news, hi Sen!¡± ¡°I really want to see what Yaya¡¯s family looks like. Yaya looks so good, and her ancestral genes should be good!¡± ¡°Speaking of it, does the¡¯family ¡®here include Laura?¡± As soon as this statement came out, the wind direction in thement area turned instantly. ¡°God, I don¡¯t want to see Laura, I hate her!¡± ¡°What is the excitement of Yaya¡¯s concert? Isn¡¯t this hot?¡± ¡°What can she do when she goes, act as an atmosphere group?¡± Seeing these remarks, Kimberly was in a good mood. She turned off Weibo, remembered something, turned to the agent and asked, ¡°Who did you invite to this concert?¡± The agent opened the invitation list and took a look: ¡°I invited many famous musicians. You must perform well this time!¡± Chapter 204 Essentials Grandpa Lin, who surfs the Inte every day, discovered the remarks of Bai Lian in Kimberly, and he was angry: ¡°Who wants to attend with you? Love yourself!¡± Then he was about to dial Kimberly¡¯s telephone, intending to scold her. Laura was busy stopping him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. I went voluntarily.¡± Grandpa Lin made a move. He looked at Laura in shock and uncertainty, and made sure that she was not reluctant before putting down her mobile phone. ¡°OK, since Sheng Sheng wants to go, then Sheng Sheng will go.¡± After thinking for a while, I always felt that there was something strange about ¡°attending together¡±, but Grandpa Lin took out his mobile phone. ¡°Sheng sheng, grandpa please give you a few pianists let themy the foundation for you. Since you want to attend, Grandpa will never let you lose face!¡± Laura¡¯s heart was warm. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡­ Gouverneur Hospital. Shang Yao sat at the table, his mouth wide open, and let Laura look at his throat with surgical forceps. The cold material passed through the upper jaw, and there was an inexplicable trembling feeling. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Laura put down Shang Yao¡¯s sour chin. ¡°Have you been thirsty these days and inexplicably want to drink water?¡± Shang Yao rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°This is a normal side effect, which shows that you are fine.¡± Shang Yao smiled and thanked him again and again. After getting a wave from the other party, he went out of the hospital and sat in amercial vehicle parked at the door. ¡°Shang Yao, thepany is really not a person.¡± The agent Ben bowed his head and wrote in the driver¡¯s seat. When he saw hime back, he looked up indignantly and spit out. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to cancel the contract. Thepany also took you a sports variety without authorization. Isn¡¯t this deliberately tossing you?¡± Shang Yao fastened his seat belt andforted him: ¡°Nothing, it will arrive soon in half a year anyway.¡± The broker looked back low and looked at the itinerary arranged by thepany. The more he thought about it, the less he felt. ¡°Shang Yao, why don¡¯t you unite your fans and let thepany cancel the contract in advance?¡± Shang Yao leaned against the window to see the scenery outside, and refused without thinking: ¡°I haven¡¯t found a good home yet, I have to think about my family.¡± The agent had to give up, touched his nose, started the engine, and drove to the next studio. On the way, Shang Yao opened Weibo and forwarded several official blogs of Taylor Group in session. Despite the fans¡¯ amazement, ¡°Is today the New Year?!¡± He closed his cell phone, closed his eyes, and fell wearily in the back seat, with ck under his eyelids. Think of it as a reward for Laura. He really can¡¯t think of any other way to repay her except to help bring the goods. ¡­ Several days passed quickly. Today is the weekend, and Lucy routinely gives Shang Yao a list. Click into the super words, before licking Shang Yao¡¯s beauty photos, a news of rising heat caught her attention.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. # Dedication! Shang Yao fainted in variety show. # Lucy a surprised, action faster than the brain response into the topic, learned that business Yao is still in emergency rescue, she was angry swearing. ¡°Mama of, what garbagepany squeezes employees and bullies my family Yaoyao, Yuehui Company, you will finish it for me sooner orter!¡± Within a few minutes, fans had not recovered from the bad news that Shang Yao fainted, and another hot search was on the list, which instantly blew up the whole Weibo. # Shang Yao died suddenly # One after another, they rushed to the official blog of Yuehui Company, and they shared the same enemy and asked for a statement one after another. ¡°If you want me to say, can vampire capitalists all die for Ye? [Hehe]¡± ¡°Please tell me your rules and regtions. Cattle can make an adult man overwork to death.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 205 Shifting Responsibility Things are getting worse and worse, and many marketing numbers are moved by the wind, forwarding the news of Shang Yao¡¯s sudden death one after another, and criticizing Yuehui Company fiercely. Lucy was not in the mood to scold again. She asked her contacts to go to the hospital address where Shang Yao was located, and hurried out of the house to see her idol in a hurry. Hospital, emergency room entrance. The broker begged, and a big man was now red-eyed: ¡°Doctor, you can rescue it again, how can Shang Yao die, how can it be¡­¡± The doctor took off his mask and sighed with regret: ¡°We have tried our best, but the patient was sent toote. If he came earlier, he might have a chance. s¡­¡± The broker¡¯s hanging hand clenched a little bit, and it was toote to send it? He was not at the scene when the incident happened, thinking that Shang Yao was sent over as soon as an ident happened, but the doctor¡¯s words showed that this was not the case at all! When the doctor saw the agent stupefied, he didn¡¯t speak, thinking that he was hit, and sighed again, ready to go. The next moment, he was grabbed by the agent. ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t go yet, there are ways, there are! Let me think, let me think¡­¡± The broker was so anxious that he was incoherent, and his mind suddenly shed, and his eyes all lit up. ¡°God doctor, yes! There are also magic doctors!¡± Since the magic doctor can cure Shang Yao¡¯s throat, that sudden death, she will certainly have a way! Despite the doctor¡¯s surprised eyes, the agent rushed out his mobile phone and dialed Laura¡¯s phone. ¡°Doctor,e and save Shang Yao!¡± Knowing the cause and effect, Laura¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Hospital address.¡± The broker¡¯s tone was fast, and the next second, the mobile phone was cut off. Slightly settled in his heart, he looked up and saw the doctor looking at him with a long story. ¡°God¡­ doctor¡­?¡± Brokers know this name, and if they are heard by unsuspecting people, they will only think that Laura is a chatan. But he looked calm. ¡°Doctor, please believe me, Shang Yao must be saved!¡± ¡­ Seeing more and more crusades from the outside world, the official blog of reality show immediately came out to shirk his responsibility. ¡°We are sorry for the death of Shang Yao. At the time of the incident, we have sent Shang Yao to the hospital for the first time. Now we can only see the oue, and we can do nothing.¡± It was intended to appease the masses, but when this Weibo came out, the fans became more and more angry. ¡°Your program is announced with sports as a selling point. As a result, your medical measures are not perfect at all. Do you dare to say that this has nothing to do with you?!¡± ¡°This is not the first time. You have always said that you will correct it. Where is the correction? Now that people are killed, are you happy?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± One after another, the boss of Yuehui Company sat in the office, his eyebrows getting tighter and tighter. Out of sight and out of mind, he closed the Weibo interface. He tilted his head slightly and asked the person standing in front of him: ¡°Director, as far as I know, Shang Yao is not such a fragile person. He died suddenly after a little exercise? What is going on?¡± The director faltered, ¡°Old, boss, I¡­¡± The boss looked heavy and drank: ¡°Say!¡± The director made a tingle and immediately stood straight and his eyes shed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ when Shang Yao fell down, I thought he was joking, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Seeing that the director is still shirking his responsibility, the boss is furious: ¡°Do you think, do you think fart! You can find a way to deal with this matter yourself, or you will fuck off!¡± Chapter 206 Nature After being reprimanded by the boss all morning, the director went out of the office bitterly. When he turned back and closed the door, the little assistant came up. ¡°Director, what should I do now?¡± What should I do? The director also wants to swear, how does he know what to do! Standing in ce and thinking about it for a long time, he said slowly: ¡°You said Shang Yao had a sudden heart attack¡­¡± ¡°But,¡± the little assistant hesitated, ¡°doesn¡¯t thepany have a routine physical examination every year?¡± The director rubbed his hair indiscriminately and was impatient: ¡°Then you say that Shang Yao has been hiding it behind thepany¡¯s back¡­ In short, fool me with those annoying fans!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The little assistant looked down at the text message he just received. ¡°The boss asked me to tell you, remember to appease Shangyao¡¯s family and find a way to pour dirty water on Chenguang Media.¡± The director frowned: ¡°I see.¡± ¡­ As soon as Laura arrived at the hospital, the agent hurriedly took her to Shang Yao¡¯s bedside. ¡°Doctor, do you see that Shang Yao is still saved?¡± Laura didn¡¯t speak, frowned, and put two fingers together on Shang Yao¡¯s wrist. See this, the side of the doctor shook his head, but back a few steps. This mystifying y, in the past few years, he didn¡¯t encounter too many. Only the broker stared expectantly at Laura, who took his pulse for a long time, gradually loosened his eyebrows, withdrew his hand and took out a small medicine bottle. ¡°Give him one of these.¡± The broker hurriedly opened Shang Yao¡¯s mouth and stuffed the ck pills in. Without follow-up, he asked nervously: ¡°Can Shang Yao eat this?¡± But see Laura shake his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, look at his good fortune.¡± After all, that bottle of pills, she developed to cure Grandpa Mu¡¯s heart disease, who knows whether it is useful for Shang Yao. The broker didn¡¯t show disappointment when he heard this, but closed his eyes and prayed. God, you just look at Shang Yao¡¯s good talent, hard work and good heart, and let him get through this disaster. I don¡¯t know if this sincere prayer yed a role. When the broker opened his eyes again, the instruments connecting various parts of Shang Yao¡¯s body suddenly sounded a series of ¡°tick-tick¡± sounds. The agent was stunned, first incredible, then ecstatic. Shang Yao¡¯s life characteristics gradually recovered! He¡¯s getting better! The doctor on the side also froze. He stood up straight in disbelief and stared at the small medicine bottle.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. What kind of medicine is this, which has such a good effect? ! The agent couldn¡¯t tolerate his doubts and pushed his arm excitedly. ¡°Doctor, call other doctors quickly, Shang Yao is saved, saved!¡± ¡­ It was dark when all the life features of Shang Yao returned to a stable state. The agent wiped the sweat on his face, sat down on the bench in front of the emergency room, watched Shang Yao¡¯s operating bed turn to the general ward, and his heart was relieved. Laura handed him a bottle of water: ¡°Shang Yao will wake up in about a week, don¡¯t worry.¡± The agent recovered and took the water. He showed gratitude and thanked him again and again. Remembering what, when he unscrewed the bottle cap, he pinched the bottle and said with resentment: ¡°It almost killed Shang Yao. I will never be easy on this matter!¡± Laura didn¡¯t answer the phone. She had been tired all afternoon, and now she is a little tired. She made a gesture of making a phone call and said to the agent, ¡°I¡¯ll go first. If there is any situation in the middle of business, you can call me at any time.¡± The agent stood up, and it was a good thank you. He personally sent Laura out of the hospital, and then went back to the ward, and then looked after the unconscious Shang Yao. Chapter 207 Explanation At night. The reality show official Bo, who has been silent for a long time, suddenly sent out a mourning speech to Shang Yao. At first nce, fans are sad, but then they don¡¯t believe. ¡°Yaoyao just fainted and is still in the emergency room. How can he die so soon!¡± ¡°Make sure this is not exaggerating the facts? The death of the film emperor is more selling than the injury of the film emperor, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Because Shang Yao¡¯s fan chassis is too big, there are many doubts, and even Weibo was paralyzed for a time. The official blog of reality show pretends not to see those doubts. The broker didn¡¯t know many different things on the Inte today, and he received several big WeChat messages. ¡°Agent, did my brother really have an ident?¡± The broker looked at Shang Yao, who was breathing smoothly on the eye bed, and sipped his lips. He entered the voice: ¡°Shang Yao has no serious problems, you don¡¯t have to worry, your brother is fine now.¡± The news of Shang Yao¡¯s death was too sensational, and Grandpa Lin, who was keen on surfing the Inte, naturally knew it quickly. He was very emotional: ¡°A few days ago, I watched Shang Yao¡¯s movie and said that he was handsome, but he died suddenly. Things are impermanent¡­¡± Laura held a cup of warm water and rxed on the sofa: ¡°Shang Yao is fine.¡± Grandpa Lin was surprised: ¡°Hmm?¡± Laura exined briefly, drank a ss of water slowly, and put it down. ¡°Grandpa, I am sleepy. I will go upstairs to sleep first.¡± Got a subtle nod from Grandpa Lin: ¡°Good night.¡± At the same time, Marcus, who was still dealing with official businesste at night, received a phone call from the general manager.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thomas. Marie, Yuehui Company wants to pour the dirty water of Shang Yao¡¯s death on our heads. What should I do now?¡± Marcus thoughtfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Laura in this matter, and let your people take care of it first.¡± After a pause, ¡°Just let go and do it, I have everything behind it.¡± When the general manager received the instructions, the original cautious tone instantly became excited. ¡°Thomas. Marie, you can rest assured that if you dare to find our heads, I will definitely kill them!¡± ¡­ The next day. Yuehui Company ys dead on Weibo? It doesn¡¯t matter, block the door of yourpany and see if you will y dead. With this idea in mind, a group of fans spontaneously gathered at the door of Yuehui Company, standing or sitting, holding a sign or banner in their arms and shouting in unison: ¡°Give us an exnation!¡± ¡°Give us an ount!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The reality show nner was forced to go downstairs. He faced bitterly and tried to maintain order at the scene: ¡°I know everyone is very excited to know the death of the film emperor, but please calm down first¡­¡± Fans are angry, they can¡¯t listen, and they want to squeeze into thepany with the brand. ¡°We want to see Shangyao!¡± ¡°Where is Shang Yao?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± With the buzzing in his ears, many hands rubbed and squeezed on himself, and the nning suddenly lost patience. He pushed hard uncontrobly and shouted, ¡°Enough! What if Shang Yao is famous again? A yer! If you die, you will die. What do you want!¡± The scene was suddenly quiet. After about two or three seconds of quietness, the nner reacted to what he said. His face suddenly turned white and he panicked: ¡°No, listen to me first¡­¡± Fans will not listen to him again. They werepletely bombed, denounced, screamed at the top of their voices and knocked open all the employees, and rushed into Yuehui Company. Before they could do anything, a thin figure appeared in their field of vision and approached slowly. ¡°Everybody¡­ please be quiet first.¡± Chapter 208 Go to the End Laura¡¯s voice was soft, but it had a special magic power, which made all fans stop moving involuntarily. They all recognized this as the seconddy in the Lambert family. A few days ago, Shang Yao also forwarded the jade announcement in the Lambert family to help bring the goods¡­ Thinking of such a good person, now the blue bridge is broken, and the fans have a sour nose and try to maintain a trembling voice: ¡°What do you want to say¡­ persuade us to go back? ¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Laura looked around and swept their sad faces one by one. ¡°I just want to tell you that I will give Shang Yao justice, definitely!¡± The fanspletely quieted down. ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± Someone murmured. ¡­ Shang Yao woke up shorter than everyone expected. But for five days, he woke up leisurely in bed. The long eyshes covering the eyelids vibrate gently, and he lifts his eyes slowly, and his eyes are confused. That point of confusion, after the focal length of the pupil condensed to the snow-white ceiling, turned unbelievable. He raised his hand in surprise, pinched it lightly, felt the warm touch, and still didn¡¯t recover. Isn¡¯t he¡­ dead? ¡°You are awake!¡± Lucy, who always pays attention to the movement of Shang Yao, immediately got up and came forward to care, ¡°Is there anything wrong with your body? Do you want to drink a ss of water? Shang Yao wait for a while, no response. Worried to death, Lucy quickly rang the call bell: ¡°Doctor, the patient in bed seven is awake. Come and have a look!¡± When the doctor heard the news, he checked the situation of each body part of Shang Yao under the nervous eyes of Lucy. A momentter, he put away his stethoscope and stared at Shang Yao withplicated eyes: ¡°The patient is out of danger and there is no serious problem.¡± The tone that Lucy has been carrying finally loosened: ¡°Really? Great, thank you, doctor!¡± The doctor didn¡¯t speak, turned and hurried away from the ward. Until the moment he closed the door, he was still puzzled. Clearly, Shang Yao¡¯s heart did stop suddenly before, howe now¡­ Is it a mistake in diagnosis, and Shang Yao just has symptoms of suspended animation? ¡­ Five days, whether long or short, is enough for many things to happen, Turn the world upside down. Under the intentional rhythm of Yuehui Company, many fans of Shangyao went to insult Chenguang Media. But at the same time, many passers-by feel that Yuehui Company is shirking its responsibility. ¡°Let¡¯s not say anything else. If you really feel that you are right, can you stop pretending to be dead ande out and say something more or less?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, help us exin the cause of death of Shang Yao. We don¡¯t know what happened. We are confused. Can you exin it?¡± ¡°¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Presumably in response to the requirements of the masses, a little whileter, the boss of Yuehui Company voiced: ¡°We will hold a press conference live in a few days, and interested friends cane and have a look.¡± It can be described as a response. As soon as the news came out, manyizens waited in the live broadcast room early. Before the time came, the barrage was frantically screened. Unfortunately, for those barrage, their doubts are doomed to be unanswered. The boss stood on the stage, facing many reporters¡¯ long guns and short guns, showing regret. ¡°I know that when everyone first learned this news, they must be unbelievable and sad, because I am the same¡­¡± ¡°If Chenguang Media hadn¡¯t forcibly pulled Shang Yao to film in the middle of the night, Shang Yao wouldn¡¯t have died suddenly!¡± ¡°¡­ in order to return a fair business, I Yuehui Company will speak here and will definitely die with the culprit Chenguang Media!¡± Chapter 209 Lawyer鈥檚 Letter When ites to the end, the word ¡°die to the end¡± hit the floor, the whole audience is boiling! The sh of the camera kept shing, and the reporters were excited. Knowing the cause of death of Shang Yao, I even witnessed the challenge of Yuehui Company to the No. 1 entertainmentpany in China, which is definitely big news! Many reporters also want to dig more materials, and they are afraid of it first: ¡°How are you going to ce Shang Yao¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Will yourpany hold a memorial service for Shang Yao?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The boss pretended to grieve. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask too many questions. I don¡¯t want to consider other things for the time being, just want to¡­¡± In my heart, I was secretly pleased. In this case, the heat of Yuehui Company was afraid that it would not rise and its shares would rise sharply! Halfway through the interview, an unexpected person suddenly rushed out. ¡°Boss! Boss! Look at your mobile phone, look!¡± The little assistant shouted, holding up his mobile phone. For a while, many cameras were aimed at the little assistant, and the reporter¡¯s eyes were full of doubts. What happened, so anxious? The boss is unhappy, but he is not easy to attack in front of everyone, so he took the mobile phone as if nothing had happened. ncing at the screen, he was shocked, supported the table with both hands in disbelief, and stared at the people in the picture. On the same live broadcast tform, I saw Shang Yao dressed in formal clothes, and now he is talking andughing to dispel doubts for fans. ¡°My body is fine now¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I know, I know. I will cancel the contract with thepanyter.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of this, he smiled. ¡°Oh, yes. I will also send awyer¡¯s letter to thepany.¡± The boss¡¯s live broadcast room was in chaos at that time. The already fierce barrage is like a shell in a short time, one shot after another. The reporters¡¯ faces became serious and silent, and conspiracy theories shed through their minds. The questions raised have be more and more acute. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Shang Yao died of a heart attack? Why is he alive now?¡± ¡°Shang Yao wants to send awyer¡¯s letter to yourpany. Can you ask what yourpany has done to Shang Yao?¡± ¡°If you can, is it convenient to describe the scene of the reality show at the time of the incident?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The boss¡¯s brain is already in a mess, and these sharp problems make his brain ache dull. He was furious: ¡°I don¡¯t know! Ask me what I do, I don¡¯t know anything, get out of here!¡± After that, he organized the staff and drove out a bunch of reporters who held their heads high and wanted to continue asking questions. Back in the office, the room is very quiet, and the boss¡¯s thoughts have been confused for a long time. At the moment, he finally has time to take care of it. What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t the statement given by the hospital Shang Yao¡¯s cardiac arrest hopeless? However, he is obviously good and alive, and even has leisure to broadcast live. Can it be said that¡­ A guess floated in the boss¡¯s mind, is the hospital colluding with Shang Yao to cheat himself and make a fool of himself? At that time, the Inte was also in a mess. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shang Yao is dead and alive?¡± ¡°I told you, from beginning to end is the hype of Yuehui Company! Poor Shang Yao was used as a gun¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say, as long as Shang Yao lives well, I will be happy. Nothing else matters!¡± ¡°Yes, agree with the sisters upstairs. As long as Shang Yao is not dead, it is enough.¡± After the surprise, it is the anger in hindsight. ¡°So, in fact, it is not the ghost of Chenguang Media, but Yuehui Company?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too bad to nt others for the bad things you do!¡± ¡°Shang Yao will send awyer¡¯s letter quickly, I support you!¡± Chapter 210 Video Hospital. Lucy handed out an apple enthusiastically. ¡°I heard that this variety is very sweet. Do you want to try it?¡± Shang Yao¡¯s eyshes trembled. These days, the girl¡¯s excessive care made him a little ufortable. He gave a gentle ¡°well¡± and took the initiative to take over. Lucy was thrilled to see Shang Yao bite off the apple. God, not only can I be in the same room as my idol, but my idol also eats apples handed by himself. It¡¯s really, really¡­ Haven¡¯t found a suitable adjective, the sudden ringing of the cell phone cut the silence in the room, and Lucy made a tingle, hurriedly grabbed the cell phone and ran outside the door. You damn mobile phone, don¡¯t disturb Yao¡¯s brother to rest! With his back in the corridor, Lucy put on the phone and whispered, ¡°Hello?¡± A sentence. Grandpa Lin¡¯s voice came out. ¡°Kohane, is Shang Yao really okay?¡± Lucy felt strange and a little proud: ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay. With me around, what can Yao¡¯s brother do!¡± ¡°s,¡± Grandpa Lin sighed. Before Lucy took the initiative to ask, heined bitterly like opening the gate: ¡°Kohane, you don¡¯t know. These days, you apany Shang Yao, and Sheng Sheng runs out with Marcus for three days and two ends. I am a bad Charlie, and there is no one to apany me¡­¡± Lucy slightly Leng, touched his nose, ¡°Grandpa, wait for me to be free in a few days¡­¡± ¡­ When there was jubtion on the Inte, there were many voices of doubt. ¡°I have rtives working in the hospital. I heard that Shang Yaogang was sent to the hospital at the beginning. It is true that there is no vital sign. Why is it now¡­¡± ¡°Shang Yao won¡¯te back from the dead, will he?¡± ¡°Upstairs, your guess is too outrageous. Why don¡¯t you say to bring back the dead?¡± The hospital that heard the wind quickly issued a statement. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow others. Shang Yao was indeed on the verge of sudden death for a while, but because of the help of an unknown doctor, he is living very well now.¡± As soon as this statement came out, it was learned that Shang Yao was almost going to die, and the fans were distressed, and once again scolded Yuehui Company. Under pressure, the boss had to send a microblog. ¡°In order to celebrate Shang Yao¡¯s narrow escape, forwarding this Weibo has the chance to extract aputer.¡± Not long after it was sent out, a marketing number suddenly released a strong material, directly picking out a monitoring at the time of the incident and a chat record showing that the director of the program group received a transfer. People are curious to click in, only to see that Shang Yao is carrying out an extreme challenge in the picture. His long, long, powerful legs pedaled his bicycle hard. In the sun, his forehead was shining with sweat, and his face was blooming with two morbid flushes. Even so, he still gasped and tried to ride. After a minute or two, suddenly, he shook his fingertips sping the handle, lost his strength in his hand, shook his body a few times, and fell to the ground with a bang.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Tight frowning eyebrows, pale face strange flush, weak body, all show that Shang Yaopletely fainted. However, the staff who watched in a circle not far away stood indifferent, as if they didn¡¯t see the present scene, and even were in the mood to tease each other. One minute, two minutes, three minutes ¡­ It was not until the eight-minute golden rescue time was missed that a staff member came forward to check with an optional attitude, and then realized that it was wrong and hurriedly gave first aid. This is what the video is all about. After reading it, the fans were silent, and then what came to mind was almost carried away by distress and anger! Chapter 211 Climbing High Branches The Weibo number of the program group fell instantly and was upied by arge number of denounced fans. ¡°Is there any humanity in your crew? A kitten and puppy who fell down on the roadside should go up and have a look. Are you blind for such a big living person?!¡± ¡°I cried, is really crying. The teenager I love has suffered so much in a ce I don¡¯t know. I am so sad.¡± ¡°Yuehui can release people? Shang Yao terminate the contract quickly! Liquidated damages or something, we are using it, and we will definitely give it to you!¡± The staff in charge of managing Weibo number was so busy that before they could deletements, the notice bar of ¡°Oh, your ount has been closed due to recent reports from many people¡± jumped out. The staff stunned and subconsciously looked at the boss not far away. ¡°The Weibo number was reported to the title by fans¡­¡± The boss brow engraved with deep traces, he lit a cigarette, in his mouth, ¡°then please water army to turn the rhythm to the morning light media, such a simple thing still need me to teach you?!¡± The staff was terrified. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Fingers crackled on the keyboard. When the general manager got the news, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Transfer it to the public rtions department and hand it over to them.¡± ¡­ Morning light media. Laura put his hands on the table and looked at Marcus with a crooked head. ¡°I want to sign Shang Yao into us. What do you think?¡± Marcus smiled faintly. ¡°Listen to you.¡± That¡¯s consent? Laura touched his chin and called the secretary in. ¡°You prepare an A sign for Shang Yao. All the conditions are better, huh?¡± The secretary¡¯s hand shook, and the pen drew a long horizontal line on the notebook: ¡°Shang, Shang Yao?!¡± Is it the Shang Yao she thinks? In the past, the former boss couldn¡¯t dig Shang Yao. ! The secretary hugged the notebook excitedly and went out of the office with the same hands and feet: ¡°Boss, you can rest assured that I will deal with this matter as soon as possible!¡± In a short time, Chenguang Media officially sent a Weibo. ¡°Shang Yao¡¯s termination payment doesn¡¯t want your fans to gather together. Our people will be covered by us. Please give us the termination payment! Sincerely wee Shang Yao to join the big family of Chenguang ~ [Love]¡± Seeing this news, everyone¡¯s first reaction was to rub their eyes in disbelief and wonder if they were wrong. Only fans almost cried with joy when they learned the good news. ¡°My treasure, you are finally going to get rid of the sea of suffering, and you havee to the end.¡± ¡­ The boss came to Chen Guan Media in a depressed mood and asked the front desk: ¡°I want to see your boss, can I?¡± The front desk looked at him and smiled sweetly: ¡°Do you have an appointment, sir?¡± ¡°¡­ no.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The front desk motioned for him to go to the small room on the right. ¡°Please go to the headquarters and wait. If you are lucky, you can meet our boss.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Does it depend on luck? ¡­ The boss pulled his lips. If it weren¡¯t for helplessness, he really wanted to turn and leave immediately. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a slender figure lying on the table, writing and scribbling on the paper. When the door was closed, the boss¡¯s tone became fierce: ¡°Are you an employee here? Do you know where your boss is and ask her toe out!¡± Laura lifted his eyelids, seemed to nce at him, and seemed to pay no attention to it at all, and soon continued to concentrate on his work. The boss felt that he was despised, and his heart became angry. He couldn¡¯t help but ridicule: ¡°Don¡¯t talk, dumb? Don¡¯t think that you can climb high branches with a little beauty. You stay here to take the opportunity to meet your boss and seduce him?¡± Chapter 212 Supporting the Field The boss¡¯s words just fell, and the door of the room was pushed open from the outside. The secretary came in and handed a document to Laura. ¡°Boss, the agreement to acquire Yuehui Company has been drawn up. Please have a look.¡± Laura took it, looked through it at will, and after confirming that it was no problem, he handed the document back to the secretary: ¡°OK, you can give it to him.¡± Her chin nodded in the direction of the boss. The secretary paused, and some of them were in the fog, but they also did as they said. As early as when the secretary blurted out the phrase ¡°boss¡±, the boss froze. Until the secretary came to him, he didn¡¯t recover for a long time. ¡°Sir?¡± The secretary repeatedly called him several times, and when he saw that his eyes gradually had the focus, Fang smiled. ¡°Sign it quickly, this is thest chance for Yuehui Company. Presumably you don¡¯t want to watch Yuehui close down?¡± The boss signed in a trance, and the documents at hand were quickly siphoned away. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but stop the secretary and hesitated. ¡°That¡­ thatdy is morning light¡¯s new boss?¡± Secretary Wei Leng: ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The boss didn¡¯t speak again and left the headquarters in a muddle.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After finishing his work, Laura stretched himself and boarded the reward forum when he had nothing to do. Unexpectedly, most posts are gossiping about ¡°Shang Yao¡¯s resurrection from the dead¡±. There are all kinds of sayings, which are simr to hype and fake animation¡­ Laura looked funny, strolled around for a while, and found that there was no task to take, so he nned to go offline. At this time, with a ¡°beep¡±, a notice jumped out of Weibo. She was killed by Kimberly Aite. ¡°In this concert, I will perform on the same stage with my niece Sheng Sheng @ Sen. Wee everyone to join us ~¡± Laura raised her eyebrows. When did she promise to perform with her? Click into thement area, not surprisingly, all eyes are ridiculed by Kimberly fans. ¡°Laura can y the piano? I smiled. I can¡¯t y. Can you stop swelling your face and filling up your fat, and don¡¯t pretend to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed. It¡¯s obviously Yaya¡¯s concert. Laura is so lively. It belongs to the performance.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Laura wasting a concert ticket when he arrives?¡± ¡°¡­¡± On the other side, Kimberly saw these one-sidedments, and she hooked her lips in an excellent mood. ¡°Agent, which famous musicians did you invite this time?¡± The agent thought about it and said, ¡°Zhuo Lan, Che Yu, Gbagbo¡­¡± The more Kimberly listened, the happier he was. With so many big people present, wouldn¡¯t his concert rise when the tide lifts all boats? However, the agent is inexplicably worried: ¡°Yaya, the difficulty coefficient of the repertoire you set this time is so high, but you must make sure that there will be no major mistakes. Masters have temper, and if they hear it, they will be angry.¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t care: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be me who will be the focus of the audience¡­¡± ¡­ Sheng Hongyu rarely brushed Weibo for a while, only to seements that unanimouslymbasted Laura. He was a little angry and made a phone call: ¡°Sheng Sheng, do you need me to find someone to help you support the venue? Isn¡¯t it just a concert, ah!¡± Laura took a moment to realize what he was saying, thanked him politely, and finally refused. Sheng Hongyu is adamant: ¡°No, how can I let them scold you? I will find someone now!¡± ¡°Uncle Sheng¡­¡± Laura¡¯s words didn¡¯t finish, and the call was cut off by the opposite side. Du¨C Laura looked helpless: ¡°I said no.¡± Chapter 213 I don鈥檛 like it The morning light is dawn. Under the unexpected circumstances of everyone, Yuehui Company sent a Weibo. ¡°From today, Yuehui will be merged into Chenguang Media to be one of them. Rebirth means a new beginning. Please give more advice at that time.¡± Theizens were surprised: ¡°Darling, Chenguang Media is so big! Such a bigpany, saying that it was acquired when it was acquired, is worthy of being the number one entertainmentpany!¡± There are many people in the livelyment area wondering how Yuehui¡¯s boss sold thepany without saying a word. Isn¡¯t he distressed? Immediately, an insider jumped out and exined: ¡°I heard that the director of the program group has been arrested and waited for the trial to be sentenced. The boss of Yuehui is now overwhelmed by himself. How can there be an air traffic controlpany!¡± When everyone learned the reason, they apuded: ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°How many sentences such scum sentenced is deserved!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ss eight. Lucy held his chin and threw a ticket in front of Laura. ¡°Kimberly is crazy about money. She ys the piano so badly and tickets for concerts are so expensive. Why don¡¯t you grab them?!¡± Laura had a casual look: ¡°Did you pay for this ticket?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucy winked. ¡°Gu Lin spent a lot of money to buy it for me. How nice it is to help you support the scene!¡± Laura didn¡¯t speak, opened Weibo with his eyes down, and sent an Aite. ¡°@ Kimberly, I can perform with you, but you have to at least give me a ticket, or I won¡¯t go.¡± Comments surged and fans swearing one by one. ¡°Who do you think you are? If you don¡¯te, you won¡¯te. Who cares?¡± ¡°Please have some face, I am ashamed of you!¡± After scolding, they also rushed to the bottom of Kimberly Weibo and advised: ¡°Yaya, you must ignore Laura, be careful that she is on her nose and face.¡± ¡°Yaya, don¡¯t spoil her any more, it¡¯s not worth it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kimberly, who had just received the news, was extremely angry and raised his hand and dropped his mobile phone. ¡°It really gave her a face!¡± The loud noise from the mobile phone scared the agent. He shrank his shoulders and whispered: ¡°Yaya, the humiliation now is temporary, you should endure it first.¡± Kimberly¡¯s violently undting chest slowly calmed down. She bit her lip, slowly picked up the mobile phone on the ground, and replied with a humbled face. ¡°Sheng sheng, you want to see aunt¡¯s concert, aunt will certainly wee! Isn¡¯t it the ticket money, how much money my aunt will give, as long as you arrive on time ~¡± As soon as this remark came out, fans immediately felt distressed and shouted ¡°Yaya is too kind¡±! ¡­ Gu Lin noticed the movement on Weibo. She approached Lucy with a tangled face and posted her ear: ¡°Boss, is Sister Sheng very short of money¡­¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Howe, Sheng Sheng looks like the kind of person who is short of money?!¡± Halfway through Lucy¡¯s words, she suddenly remembered thest time Laura resolutely filled out the application form because of 500, 000 yuan. Lucy: ¡°¡­¡± Ah, this. She looked at Laura with mixed eyes. I saw Laura smiling and seemed to know what Gu Lin was wondering. He exined: ¡°I just don¡¯t like you being paid by Kimberly.¡± Say that finish, as if she didn¡¯t see the moving color in front of her eyes, she got up straight and went to the music ssroom downstairs to practice piano. The beautiful music, like a clear spring in the mountains, flows through the whole ssroom. Laura closed his eyes, and his slender fingertips jumped lightly on the ck piano keys, getting better and better. In the music as crisp as a bell, the message prompt tone is so abrupt that she can instinctively open her eyes when she moves. Chapter 214 Comes Interest Laura picked up the mobile phone on the piano stand, only to find that it was Marcus who sent her a message. ¡°What is going on in Weibo? I haven¡¯t seen it for a day. Is this the eye of money?¡± Obviously teasing. Laura unconsciously raised a smile. ¡°I just don¡¯t want Kimberly to take advantage of it.¡± Marcus replied in seconds: ¡°Well, it¡¯s really your style to protect your faults.¡± Laura was nomittal, and was about to ask Marcus what he wanted, when thetter sent a piano score first. ¡°This is a vichord score that has been lost for many years in the Middle Ages. At the concert, even if you can¡¯t y it, just take it out, and no one will dare to bully you.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes were on the words ¡°lost for many years¡± without trace. Lost for many years, it was deliberately found out by Marcus. It goes without saying who all this is for¡­ Marcus received Laura¡¯s ¡°thank you¡±. He smiled helplessly and couldn¡¯t help mumbling: ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship, and even thanked me.¡± When he put away his mobile phone and passed through Qin¡¯s corridor, he was keenly aware that there was a gloomy line of sight behind him. Turned to look, I saw Qin Yichen standing at the end of the corridor, looking at him with a heavy face, and when he looked over, he suddenly showed a strange smile. ¡°Bitch, I won¡¯t let you live.¡± He made a silent speech. Marcus understood, but didn¡¯t take it to heart. He took back his eyes like a fine person and turned and left.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t know. After he left, Qin Yichen looked at his disappearing back, pped the beam and column with distorted expression, and gnashed his teeth: ¡°I swear, I will make you pay the price for everything you have done to me! First, set!¡± ¡­ ¡°O ¡®Lane!¡± Because of anger, Gbagbo¡¯s face slightly red, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask my opinion, without authorization for me to promise to go to that what concert!¡± ¡°Gbagbo, don¡¯t be angry.¡± O ¡®Lane dodged his small sight and touched his nose slightly guilty. ¡°I only agreed because the master painter would go¡­¡± Gbagbo was still a little angry, because as a famous and talented pianist in Europe, his every move has attracted much attention. If outsiders knew that he attended a concert in Kimberly, wouldn¡¯t they mistakenly think that he admitted Kimberly¡¯s skills? ! But he doesn¡¯t even know that Shrauz Kimberly! However, when I heard the second half of O ¡®Lane¡¯s words, Gbagbo¡¯s anger instantly disappeared and then turned to curiosity. ¡°The master of painting you said is the future master who you asked your grandfather to tell your grandmother to worship?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Being decorated with so many shameful decorations, O ¡®Lane was not ashamed at all. Instead, he stood up proudly. ¡°Is my future master!¡± ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Gbagbo came to a little interest, but the surface was very reluctant: ¡°Forget it, look at your master¡¯s face, I will take time to go.¡± In an instant, it was the day when the concert started. ¡°Grandpa, no, I¡¯ll go through the motions¡­¡± When Grandpa Lin pulled him to stop, Laura rarely showed some self-consciousness and waved his hand embarrassedly. ¡°What do you mean no!¡± Grandpa Lin blew his beard and forced her into the dressing room. ¡°Even if it is only a game, I want everyone to know that my granddaughter is beautiful and does not lose anyone!¡± Laura had no choice but to follow Grandpa Lin¡¯s meaning and sit cleverly in front of the makeup mirror. Chapter 215 Awkwardness Seeing Laura seated, the makeup artist picked up the makeup brush on the table and began to sweep her face ¡°Miss Lin, your skin is good. What kind of feeling do you want to create, pure or charming? ¡­ ¡­¡± Laura felt his eyelids itchy and shivered his eyshes gently. ¡°Either way.¡± The atmosphere here is quiet. Not far away, Lucy is wearing it in rows of hangers, constantlymanding Gu Lin: ¡°This one and that one, yes, bring it all!¡± When Laura put on her makeup and opened her eyes, the scene that came into view was that Lucy was holding a lot of dresses and bending over to look at her pleasantly: ¡°Sheng Sheng, look, I ordered all these. Do you want to try them all?¡± Laura: ¡°¡­¡± The corners of her mouth smoked slightly, all? When all these dresses are tested, I am afraid it will not be dark! She stretched out her hand and turned over one by one with a critical face, and found that these dresses were either leaking arms or legs, which really did not conform to her conservative aesthetics. Laura sipped his lips and was about to say ¡°forget it¡± when a knock on the door suddenly sounded outside the door. A staff member stood in front of the door: ¡°Excuse me, who is Laura? Here is a package for her.¡± Package? Lucy took it and couldn¡¯t wait to open the courier: ¡°Let me have a look.¡± A crescent white dress shook off, withplicated and exquisite patterns, which are ankle-length and equipped with pairs of white hand socks, which should not leak a trace. Laura¡¯s eyes moved slightly and did not hesitate to step forward and grab the dress: ¡°This is it.¡± Meanwhile, next door. The curtain of the dressing room was pulled open, and Kimberly, contrary to his usual elegance, came out in a long ming dress with scales and rich makeup. ¡°How, will this suit be too exaggerated?¡± She kept turning in front of the mirror in fear and trembling. The agent praised her desperately: ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. This time you will definitely be gorgeous and amazing!¡± ¡°No way.¡± Kimberly bowed her eyes shyly, but her red lips quietly evoked, which was what she meant. In the mirror, suddenly reflected a familiar figure, Kimberly was stunned, after making sure that he was not wrong, a face of surprise turned around and said: ¡°Gbagbo, what a coincidence!¡± When Gbagbo stepped, he lifted his eyelids and said, ¡°We know each other very well?¡± The appearance asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Kimberly smiled awkwardly: ¡°I¡­¡± Gbagbo didn¡¯t hear her and then asked, ¡°By the way, Lin¡­ Sheng Sheng, is that the name? Did shee?¡± Kimberly was even more cramped for a moment, unable to speak. ine, who noticed the movement here, quickly came up. ¡°Gbagbo, what are you asking? You are in the wrong ce. My master is not here!¡± Gbagbo was disappointed when he heard this. He ¡°oh¡± and grabbed O ¡®Lane¡¯s wrist. ¡°Then you take me to find her. Go.¡± Two people left the dressing room, leaving Kimberly with a face of surprise. What¡¯s going on? Why did Gbagbo want Laura? Didn¡¯t hee to see his performance? ¡­ The concert begins. The lights of the whole audience dimmed, leaving only one bunch to y on the piano stand. Kimberly took the stage leisurely, sat down at the piano, and took a deep breath quietly. It¡¯s not that she hasn¡¯t held arge-scale concert, but she can¡¯t help feeling nervous at the thought of three masters in the seat.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gently pressing a white key with your fingertips seems to turn on a switch. Fans under the stage are in turmoil and can¡¯t wait to shout: ¡°Yaya is great!¡± ¡°Yaya, I love you,e on!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 216 Roll Down The shouts of fans seemed to give enough courage, and Kimberly¡¯s pounding heart gradually calmed down. ording to the practice in memory, a small piece of music flowed slowly under his fingers. The shouts of fans under the stage are bing more and more deafening. In the seats, Zhuo Lan and Che Yu look like theyck interest. ¡°What, the performance level has not improved at allpared with before, and even regressed a little¡­¡± ¡°So ordinary, why does it seem that her fans have never seen the world¡­¡± Expressionless spit out one after another, scruples about Kimberly¡¯s face, two people are finally resisting the impulse to leave, patiently sitting in ce. This sitting is a long two hours. I don¡¯t know when, Kimberly finally finished ying four songs. She got up and showed an embarrassed smile on her face: ¡°The younger generation has taught the axe, and I would like to pay tribute to all the teachers.¡± After bowing solemnly in the direction of the seat, she straightened up and paved the way easily: ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry to take up your time. Next, please introduce my niece Laura to you and let her y a song on stage.¡± Almost as soon as the voice just fell, the lights of the stage hit the backstage exit, and Laura bowed his head and stepped on the steps gracefully with his skirt. When she got to the piano, she looked up. With only one eye, everyone took a gasp, beauty crit! The stage has its own smoke effect, and the lights are cold. Laura wears ck hair and a white dress, standing in the moonlight, just like a fairy who strayed into the dust, and it is invible. In contrast, Kimberly on the side is beautiful, but it is inevitably lined with something gaudy. Kimberly clearly saw a sh of surprise in everyone¡¯s eyes, and then all the eyes that had been condensed on her shifted to Laura. She secretly gritted her teeth, resisted embarrassment and helped Laura¡¯s shoulder. She whispered, ¡°Sheng Sheng, have you prepared your own piano? If you want to y, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t lend you this one, because it is really precious¡­¡± The fans under the stage suddenly woke up because of Kimberly¡¯s aloud, as if to cover up their absence, and they became angry from embarrassment and booed one after another. ¡°People who have never touched a piano can¡¯t have a piano. If you don¡¯t want to be ashamed,e down quickly!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to beg Yaya to lend you the piano, do you? You can¡¯t be too brazen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kimberly saw that things had returned to her expectations. She hooked her lips and pretended: ¡°Sheng Sheng, if you beg me, I can¡¯t lend you the piano. After all, you are my little niece¡­¡± Laura didn¡¯t speak, but smiled inexplicably at Kimberly¡¯s eyes. Kimberly¡¯s heart suddenly, won¡¯t sudden change? No, it can¡¯t be! Here, Kimberly is still vaguely uneasy. On the other side, in the dark, Marcus pressed the earplugs and whispered to the staff: ¡°Take out the piano I prepared for Sheng Sheng.¡± Seeing that Laura stood on the stage for a long time without movement, the scene became more and more noisy, and even many fans shouted directly: ¡°Laura roll down!¡± ¡°Laura get down!¡± ¡°¡­¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zhuo Lan, who was on the seat, covered his ears and was noisy and had a splitting headache. He clenched his hand and hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a little ufortable. I want to leave early, can I?¡± When the fans heard the sound, they were quiet, and a guess passed through their minds: Zhun was angry by Laura! Chapter 217 Louis XIV This conjecture makes the anger in fans¡¯ chests that has not subsided rise again! They shouted: ¡°Laura, you have to be shameless. Get down!¡± Laura still stood calm and did not move. After a while, it was four staff members who struggled to lift a piano to the center of the stage under the attention of the whole audience. ¡°Miss Lin, this is your piano.¡± At the moment of seeing the piano clearly, the eyes of several musicians in the seat changed instantly, surprised, shocked and incredible. Isn¡¯t this, this¡­ this shape a peerless treasure collected by medieval aristocrats-Louis XIV? ! Kimberly recognized it at a nce. She stuttered a few times with wide eyes. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­ this is definitely a fake!¡± If Kevin had been there, he would have retorted on the spot that you are a fake, and your whole family is a fake! Louis XIV was lent to Marcus by their Nie family, okay? ! However, at this time, he was arguing with Confucianism on the Inte, and the same group of fans who scolded Laura were passionate about each other, and did not notice the movement here. Today¡¯s situation is somewhat out of control. Kimberly didn¡¯t expect Laura not only to have pianos, but also to have extremely precious pianos. A little embarrassment surfaced on her face, and she reluctantly said a few words of scene, then stepped down and prepared to watch Laura perform. I saw Laura sitting in front of the piano with an elegant skirt, her delicate face leisurely, and her fingertips, which were as long as peeled onions, popped up a string of notes, which were very beautiful but strange. Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but grin. What kind of music is this? I¡¯ve never heard of it. I¡¯m afraid Laura is not ying it indiscriminately. In fact, the repertoire yed by Laura is the guqin score given to her by Marcus, which is very old and ssic melody. For example, when a gentleman with a red rose on his chest sees his beloved girl, he can¡¯t helpughing and teasing her. Several musicians in the seat straightened up at the same time, and even Zhun sat back again and listened with great interest. The apaniment unconsciously entered the climax. Compared with the previous tenderness, the melody at this time is more like a cold moonlight, when the blue sea rolls up waves of snow-white waves and kisses the white beach again and again. On the beach, the gentleman is dancing with his beloved girl, hugging each other¡¯s slender waists, swaying, and burning each other almost melting with fanatical love. Gbagbo became more and more excited, and his white cheeks flushed red tide because of excitement, and he almost fainted directly because of poor breathing. Live room. Attracted by this wonderful music, not only fans, but also many passers-by came in one after another, and their straightforward praise was crazy and eager. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so nice! I was shocked!¡± ¡°I have goose bumps, and I am numb now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I have an impulse to cry. The power of art can really shake a person¡¯s soul¡­¡± Grandpa Lin under the stage was a little surprised: ¡°When Sheng Sheng yed the piano so well, I didn¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Lucy echoed and turned out the information he found. ¡°Grandpa, look! This song was once rated as one of the most difficult music scores in the world! Sheng Sheng is really amazing!¡± Grandpa Lin looked at the mobile phone screen, and then there was a deep pride in his heart: ¡°Hey, well done!¡± On the stage, the repertoire enters the closing part, and the melody bes more and more passionate and shocking.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 218 Out of Control Through the fierce melody, all the people present seem to be able to see that the protagonist of the story finally ushered in the fateful ending. A pair of lovers snuggle together, and life and death can¡¯t stop each other¡¯s love. That kind of emotion has long been detached from time and space, and even if it is understood again after thousands of years, it can¡¯t help but make people feel refreshed. With the sound of ¡°boom¡±, a short and sharp note suddenly rang, and the whole audience was silent. At this time, silence is better than sound.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t know how long it took before apuse sounded in twos and threes, apanied by the absent eyes of everyone, getting denser, more urgent and louder¡­ Finally, like thunder! ¡­ After getting off the stage, Kimberly went backstage to make up her makeup. Therefore, after wearing makeup, she happily grabbed her agent¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Why is it so noisy in front? Is Laura scolded? Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± When they arrived at the scene, they just hit Laura and yed thest short paragraph. Before the agent could react, Kimberly turned white. Maybe others don¡¯t know, but doesn¡¯t she know yet? How many times day and night, she worked hard for this song, and when she copsed, she burst into tears and almost smashed the piano on impulse. She has spent countless years practicing, but she can¡¯t practice it, so she can¡¯t help but suspect that she has no talent for music. Now¡­ it has been easily yed by Laura. ! After the apuse roared, Laura¡¯s fingertips did not stop, and he turned to the next track very smoothly, yingfortably. It has nothing to do with performance or decoration, but it just ys to the ce where the interest is high, and unconsciously bes fascinated, one song after another. Not to mention Laura as a performer, even Andhadhun in the background, even if he only listened for a while, he was intoxicated without knowing it. Kimberly recovered, and the intoxication on Andhadhun¡¯s face in the background stung her eyes deeply. She gritted her teeth and strode forward and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Turn off the sound, turn it off! Do you hear me!¡± When the backstage staff heard the noise, they opened their eyes and nced at Kimberly, but instead of doing it immediately after being told as before, they closed their eyes again and turned a deaf ear. The string in Kimberly¡¯s mind called ¡°Reason¡± broke, and she rushed into the tuning room out of control. ¡°I told you to turn off the sound, turn it off!¡± Seeing that Kimberly grabbed the scissors on the table, he was going to cut off the power supply of the equipment. The staff panicked and subconsciously stopped her: ¡°Wait¡­¡± Kimberly lost his mind and couldn¡¯t hear anything. He pushed each other away. ¡°Get out of here!¡± In the corner, Gu Lin got Lucy¡¯s orders. She took this scene stealthily and left the tuning room quickly while the scene was chaotic. ¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it earlier? I should have been there earlier.¡± Eric hurried to the concert hall, frowning andining. The assistant who trotted behind him showed a ttering smile: ¡°This is not because Miss Qingya is worried about dying your work, so she¡­¡± As they approached the entrance, they heard an exciting piano sound from a distance. Eric was quite emotional for a while: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, and Yaya¡¯s piano skills have improved so much.¡± The assistant echoed him repeatedly, and they entered the arena together. When it was clear that Laura was ying on the stage, the smile on Eric¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and his expression was at a loss. Isn¡¯t this Yaya¡¯s concert? Why is Laura here¡­ Besides, she ys so well? Chapter 219 Powder Removal Eric stupidly, another song ends. Laura seemed to enjoy himself, swept his fingertips over the piano keys, got up gracefully, performed a standard aristocratic ceremony, and prepared to step down without saying a word. ¡°Wait!¡± Zhun got up busy. ¡°Dare to ask Miss Lin where she started with this skill. It turned out that there were people outside the people, and there were days outside the world. I was inferior to myself.¡± Laura stopped, and across countless crowds, she seemed to look at Zhun from afar: ¡°Thank you for your praise, but I don¡¯t have a master, so I have to say something¡­¡± Word: ¡°My aunt taught it.¡± Anyway, Kimberly said it himself. ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhun¡¯s face changed, and his brow even showed some anger. ¡°How can Kimberly¡¯s level teach you? She is not worthy!¡± I didn¡¯t expect to get such an evaluation. Kimberly went white, sipped his lips and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. In the quiet to entric atmosphere, Zhun realized what he had just said, and he gradually calmed down. Although annoyed that he can¡¯t talk without thinking, he is stubborn: ¡°Kimberly, can you y the music that Laura just yed for us? I think as her teacher, you will only y better?¡± Kimberly¡¯s mind went nk, and the voice in her heart told her that the best choice at the moment was to tell the truth: she had never taught Laura to y the piano at all, and she only pulled thetter to make a fool of each other! However, to meet the expectant eyes of many fans under the stage, Kimberly found that she couldn¡¯t open her mouth. She moved her lips and stepped onto the stage in a trance. Sitting in front of his piano, he pressed the keys in a hollow space, and he didn¡¯t know what he yed. I finally entered the state. Just after ying for a short time, Zhuo Lan interrupted her impatiently: ¡°Stop, stop, stop for me!¡± Kimberly subconsciously stopped and looked up at him nkly. He saw Zhun look unbearable and cursed: ¡°I wanted to say it before, but because you are the host and I am the guest, it is inconvenient to say it, but now it is like this. How dare you hold a private performance? Your level is also worthy of being called a new generation music festival?!¡± Kimberly was scolded pale and white, but this time no fans spoke for her, staring at her with a disappointed face and watching her idol step down in a mess.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When the concert ended, with the heated discussion among people, the concert event quickly became a hot search. Apanied by the unbelievable voices ofizens, a video suddenly broke out. In the picture, Kimberly rushed to the background with a ferocious face, pushed away the staff with bared teeth, and was ready to cut the equipment wires in a rage. Not to mention fans, even passers-by were shocked after watching this video: ¡°God, is this still the gentle and considerate Kimberly in my memory?!¡± This breaking news seems to be a fuse. After ignition, it will soon usher in one after another heavy weight. # Kimberly gets mad at the broker # # Kimberly ys big cards # # Kimberly insults fans privately # Tag by Tag, dazzling and shocking. After reading many true love powder, they were saddened and sad, and at the same time, they decided to take off the powder resolutely. When all this finally reached Kimberly, it was toote. She smashed a vase with a twisted face and yelled at the broker in the loud burst of porcin pieces: ¡°They spontaneously organized to sue me for fraud?! Sue, tell quickly, what did I lie to them? I am stupid and me others for being bad!¡± Chapter 220 Crash At the end of the concert, everyone flocked to the gate of the hall and appeared in an orderly manner. ¡°Sheng sheng, look, Kimberly overturned!¡± Lucy shook the screen of his mobile phone and smiled and gloated. ¡°After installing it for so long, it can be regarded as a rollover. God has eyes!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Laura sniffed at the eye screen and smiled faintly. Lucy suddenly discovered something: ¡°Now people on the Inte are praising you! Sheng Sheng, isn¡¯t this what you are¡­ If you don¡¯t sing, it will be a blockbuster?!¡± While speaking, there was an extra hand to intercept the way in front of the two people for no reason. Zhun stood in front of Laura, and he looked sincere. ¡°May I talk to Miss Lin alone?¡± Sheng Hongyu, who has been secretly following Laura, was suddenly unhappy. Isn¡¯t this sentence obvious to rob people with him? ! He hurried over, stood in front of Zhuo Lan, and confidently said, ¡°Sheng Sheng will join our association in the future. Don¡¯t try to hit her idea, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Master! Master!¡± At this time, O ¡®Lane, who came out of nowhere, also came to add chaos. ¡°Can you help me make up my painting sster?¡± Sheng Hongyu and Zhuo Lan dared to rob people with them when they saw a young boy. They were more unhappy than before: ¡°Go and go, don¡¯t the young men know how to respect the old and love the young?¡± Seeing that the three people were about to fight for their heads, Marcus, who came to pick them up, recognized the possibility. He rushed forward to round the field: ¡°Guys, I¡¯m going to hold a celebration dinner for Sheng Sheng tomorrow, and then I will invite you to attend. That¡¯s it for today. Let¡¯s go back to rest first.¡± See Laura look pale, eyes really reveal a bit of tiredness, three people are not good to disturb again, have taken the initiative to leave. ¡­ There are more and more bristles on the Inte, and they are bing more and more unsightly. As if it were self-abuse, Kimberly stared at the screen, and his eyes flushed after reading the insultingments. Why¡­ Don¡¯t you like me? Your likes are so cheap? ! The broker¡¯s phone number suddenly lit up, thinking that the other party wasing tofort himself. Kimberly paused and connected. From the opposite side came apletely strange voice: ¡°Miss Kimberly? As you can see the current situation, thepany can¡¯t keep you even if the situation is serious this time. Cancel the contract as early as possible, which is good for each other.¡± Kimberly clenched his mobile phone, and the next second, he smashed it on the floor: ¡°Get out!¡± The sound of the call disappeared instantly, and Kimberly squatted on the ground, slowly hugging his head, looking copsed. Isn¡¯t it known for a long time? Brokeragepanies are like this. When they are valuable, they squeeze you desperately, and when they are worthless, they kick in¡­ But, but, she is unwilling, unwilling! Everyone has to abandon her, everyone ¡­ No, it¡¯s not! Suddenly remembered something, Kimberly got under the sofa in a mess and took out another mobile phone that had not been used for a long time. ¡°Eric?¡± While pronouncing the name, my heart unconsciously settled down. She cried: ¡°Ah Ran, help me quickly, please¡­¡± Reward forum. At this time, a slip of posts is hotly discussed, and the repertoire yed by Laura at the concert. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡± Rose Language ¡°lost for a long time, why did it suddenly reappear?¡± ¡°Is there anyone familiar with the matter who said why¡± Rose Language ¡°fell into Laura¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Floor after floor, until three thousand floors away, someone familiar with the matter revealed: ¡°I can only say that thest time Rose Language was in the hands of the Lauren family-they must have sold Rose Language!¡± Chapter 221 Take Care of Yourself When Eric was working, he suddenly received a phone call from Mrs. Su. ¡°Mom?¡± He connected. ¡°What is it?¡± Old Mrs. Su¡¯s voice has always been kind, but at the moment she reveals some irresistible toughness: ¡°You go home now, I have something to tell you in person.¡± Eric promised toe down: ¡°OK.¡± After briefly exining the follow-up of official duties to his assistant, he walked out of the office leisurely. When I arrived at the door, I rushed in a figure outside the door. I was caught off guard and crashed into Eric¡¯s arms. I was full of grievances: ¡°A Ran, why didn¡¯t you answer my phone¡­¡± Kimberly was crying, and Sue was startled. Then he noticed that the employees around him looked here. He frowned and pushed away the people in his arms gently but without hesitation. ¡°This is apany, pay attention to the impact.¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t expect to be pushed away. She raised her red eyes and tried to say something. What she saw was Eric walking straight out of the back of thepany. ¡°A burn¡­¡± Kimberly chased a few steps and was stopped by Eric¡¯s secretary. ¡°Miss Lin, there are some words that Boss can¡¯t say directly. I¡¯ll tell you for him.¡± The secretary looked cold. ¡°If something happens to you, Stephanie Family has no obligation to protect you.¡± In front of Kimberly¡¯s dull appearance, the secretary threw down thest sentence and turned to leave. ¡°Please also ask Miss Lin to take care of herself.¡± ¡­ In a hurry, Eric returned to Stephanie Family before dinner. ¡°Young master.¡± The servant took the suit jacket he took off and respectfully said, ¡°Mydy said she would wait for you in the study.¡± Eric rubbed his eyebrows, found the study, pushed through the door and entered. ¡°Mom, what is so urgent that you have to say it in person?¡± He conveniently found a chair to sit down. Old Mrs. Su is ady with graceful appearance. She is well maintained and calm in temperament. She is the third wife of Master Su, and her wrist is resolute and upromising. She lifted her eyes to Eric and threw a stack of papers at his desk. ¡°Finish it for me.¡± Eric didn¡¯t ask much. He took the document ording to his words and looked down and read it. After reading only the beginning, it suddenly became clear that the document was a bad thing that Kimberly had done before, which was investigated by his mother. But I still didn¡¯t ask anything. I read it patiently from beginning to end. Then I closed the document and looked up and asked, ¡°Mom, what do you want me to do?¡± Old Mrs. Su¡¯s look remained unchanged and she answered without hesitation: ¡°I want you to break off your engagement with Kimberly as soon as possible and release the news now.¡± Eric threw the paper back on the table, saying neither good nor bad, but ¡°everything is up to mom.¡± ¡­ School.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Laura and ss Eight filed out of the school gate,ughing andughing. ¡°Today, at the celebration dinner, everyone must have a good time. You are not allowed to leave without eating and drinking, do you hear me!¡± Lucy was the most excited, looking around and ¡°ordering¡±. Everyone smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough to eat and drink. Do you want to eat and lose money directly?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I came here with an empty stomach at noon!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the noisyughter, someone eximed: ¡°Look at Weibo, Stephanie Family issued a notice saying that he would break his engagement with Kimberly!¡± As soon as this statement came out, everyone took out their mobile phones one by one, and after confirming the news one by one, they all gloated. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t report it. It¡¯s not time yet. Cool!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very popr.¡± ¡°¡­¡± While talking andughing, a group of people got on the RV prepared in advance and went to the hotel talking andughing. Chapter 222 Kills Her The private room is veryrge, and the fragrance of drinks and food wafts in the air.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A group of people took their seats one after another, and Laura sat in the middle, grabbing a few melon seeds in the fruit bowl and cracking them. In the beep peel peel sound, Sheng Hongyu and O ¡®Lane suddenly quarreled. ¡°You go and sit over there, I want to sit here!¡± ¡°No, the position on the left of sheng sheng is mine!¡± ¡°I can only sit next to my master!¡± A little boy, a gray old man, now like two naive children, you say a word, I say a word, must rush to sit beside Laura. Lucy snuggled up to Laura¡¯s right arm and stared at them speechlessly. ¡°A position, is it necessary?¡± While speaking, Marcus camete and pushed open the door of the private room. Laura was found urately at first sight in the crowd, and then sat directly on Laura¡¯s left hand side. ¡°What are you two arguing about?¡± He alsoughed and teased. Sheng Hongyu and O ¡®Lane, who were red-faced, choked and looked at each other, and they all saw frustration in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sheng Hongyu squeezed out a sentence and casually found a nearest position to sit down. O ¡®Ryan was straight-tempered and depressed, but he honestly found another ce to sit. ¡­ Kimberly stared at the announcement on Weibo. Blink, blink again. No matter how long in the past, the short word ¡°dissolution of engagement¡± in Eric¡¯s Weibo has not changed. I can¡¯t tell what it¡¯s like in my heart, wronged, unwilling, sad¡­ All emotions, after a person¡¯s namees to mind, turn into resentment in an instant. ¡°Lin! Sheng! Sheng!¡± Kimberly gnashed his teeth and read the name, wishing he could rush to her now and tear her mouth directly! Red-eyed, she dialed a telephone. ¡°Beeping¨C¡± ¡°Hello? What do you want from Miss Lin?¡± ¡°Eight million¨Ckilling Laura!¡± ¡­ At the end of the celebration dinner, it was already dusk. A group of people scattered like birds and animals. In the afterglow, Laura squatted on the side of the road, doubting his life for a second. Why on earth did she agree to all three people¡¯s invitations on impulse? ! The three people standing behind her are still enthusiastically guaranteeing at the moment. ¡°Sheng sheng, if you join our calligraphy association, it will definitely benefit without harm!¡± ¡°Master, our painting association warmly wees you to join!¡± ¡°Our music association will definitely provide you with a bigger stage in the future!¡± Laura¡¯s trance eyes gradually calmed down, and her face was expressionless. Forget it. Anyway, she has a name for all three associations, which is dispensable. Taking Marcus¡¯s hand and standing up, she turned to look at the three people: ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going home, so you should go home quickly.¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± Sheng Hongyu smiled his face and was ready to be polite again. ¡°Do you want me to take you to see the headquarters of the Calligraphy Association now¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he watched a ck shadow slide out behind Laura, and his pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°Be careful!¡± Unexpectedly, Sheng Hongyu grabbed Laura¡¯s wrist and avoided it. The next second, a truck came straight like a mad python, and with a bang, it hit the telephone pole-where Laura was standing. Dust scattered all over the ce, Sheng Hongyu gasped in shock, and his gray head trembled and lifted: ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you all right?¡± Laura wiped his face, which was stained with a little dust and a shallow cut. Fortunately, it was nothing serious: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 223 Buy a Murder Several people gathered around to greet a few words, and after making sure that Laura was really fine, they turned to see the trucks that fell to the ground one by one. Marcus eyes color extremely cold, hepared a gesture, has been secretly protecting the bodyguard immediately rushed out, a driver pulled out the driver¡¯s seat. The driver is a middle-aged man, with a lot of blood on his face and a mess. Facing the siege of a group of tall men, he showed horror at the right time and repeatedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t sleep all night yesterday, and identally dozed off¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t have time to listen to his exnation. He sneered and faced the driver who was scared and paralyzed. He only said to the left and right bodyguards: ¡°Give me an eye on him.¡± After the bodyguard received his life, Marcus called 110 and immediately held Laura with a worried face: ¡°Although there is no injury on the surface, it is better to go to the hospital to see it.¡± Laura didn¡¯t refuse his kindness. ¡°Go now.¡± ¡­ Hospital. The doctor¡¯s tone was gentle: ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Just rub the skin on your face and rub some iodine, but the injury on your arm still needs to be bandaged, so that tetanus will be in trouble when you get it¡­¡± Marcus couldn¡¯t help nodding while listening, and wrote down the precautions exined by the doctor one by one. Laura put down his long sleeves in a mixed mood. I thought it was just a bruise on my face, but I didn¡¯t expect a long hole in my arm. Fortunately, Marcus took her to the hospital, otherwise it would be difficult to get worse.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After remembering what should be remembered, Marcus led Laura to the outside of the clinic, looking helpless: ¡°If you are injured, won¡¯t you feel pain?¡± Laura touched his nose: ¡°I am rough and thick, and I am not afraid.¡± Marcus was even more helpless. He just wanted to say ¡°pay more attention to your body¡± when his mobile phone shook. It was Qin¡¯s old man on the phone. When there was a car ident, many passers-by came to watch and record the video. Some people recognized Laura in the middle and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the talented pianist?¡± Presumably, this news reached Qin¡¯s ears. ¡°Ah Kuo, Sheng Sheng had a car ident? Are you hurt?¡± Marcus nced at Laura. ¡°Minor injury.¡± Father Qin put down his heart a little and then asked, ¡°What happened to the car ident, was it just an ident or¡­?¡± Marcus was not surprised that his grandfather had such a keen sense of smell, and he saw at a nce that it was not simple. He didn¡¯t want to say much, so he said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s just an ident. Don¡¯t think too much. Even if there is anything, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Father Qin stopped talking and finally gave up: ¡°Well, I know you have your own idea, so Grandpa will not interfere.¡± Hang up the phone. Coincidentally, the subordinate who was sent to investigate just sent a message: Young master, find out, it was Kimberly who bought and murdered people. Seeing thest line of words, Marcus looked fiercely, and his whole body instantly lowered several degrees. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Marcus?¡± Asked Laura, feeling cold and touching his arm. Marcus recovered and his face eased again. ¡°Nothing.¡± He took the bandage pills from Laura¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the wound first.¡± ¡­ The Lambert family. ¡°Ah ah ah ah! You losers! Useless things! What¡¯s the use of you if you can¡¯t do such a small thing well?!¡± The way Kimberly roared and screamed, threw and smashed, and pulled her hair mad in the bedroom, how did she have the image of ady before? Chapter 224 Come Back to Donate Blood The voice from the other end of the phone is very calm: ¡°Instead of getting angry here, you might as well think about it. What will you do when the driver confesses you?¡± Say and hang up the phone directly. Kimberly calmed down instantly. She kept pulling her hair, and her heart panicked: ¡°Yes, the damn driver is still in Qin Shao¡¯s hand¡­¡± Clearly, her expectation was that when the truck hit Laura, people and cars were destroyed, and the driver died clean, leaving no trace. However ¡­ In a panic, Kimberly tied his hair in a hurry and trotted downstairs. Find Grandma Lin who is busy in the kitchen. She is spoiled as usual and her voice is weak: ¡°Grandma, my body suddenly feels very ufortable. Recently, I want to go out for a long trip to rx, can I?¡± Grandma Lin stayed in the Lambert family all day long, and she didn¡¯t know anything about the outside world¡¯s concerts, divorce and so on. She smelled the speech and immediately put down the baked cake in her hand. She said with distress: ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong with this? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡­ After treating the wound in the clinic, Laura sat obediently in the hospital bed, letting Marcus, who was cutting bandages in front of him, ramble: ¡°Remember to take good care of yourself in the future. Many people are very concerned about you, such as my grandfather and Mu Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°I heard that Grandpa Mu knew the news of your car ident and nned toe and see you.¡± When he said Cao Cao wasing, his voice fell, and the door of the ward was pushed open. Mu came in anxiously: ¡°Sheng Sheng was injured? Is the injury serious? Do you want an operation?¡­..¡± Ask more exaggerated than exaggerated. Laura was speechless and funny. She turned her head to look at Mu and gently shook her arm: ¡°It¡¯s not amputation. What surgery should I do?¡± Mu didn¡¯t seem to hear it. He rushed over to be caring and attentive for a long time, until Marcus said, ¡°Grandpa Mu, I have something to say to you¡±, and the other side reluctantly let go. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Say it straight. Is it about Sheng Sheng¡¯s car ident?¡± Outside the corridor, Mu¡¯s father looked serious. Marcus said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I just want to ask, can you help Sheng Sheng and the Lambert family cut off rtions. As for the reason¡­¡± He said no more. Master Mu knew clearly: ¡°I understand, I understand. After reading Sheng Sheng, I will do it immediately.¡± ¡­ It¡¯s getting dark. Lin Fu came home tired physically and mentally. Before he could change his shoes, Grandma Lin greeted him and said with concern: ¡°Yaya is not feeling well again today. Can you ask Lin Sheng toe back to donate blood quickly?¡± Lin Fu¡¯s heavy head became more and more painful. He held his forehead: ¡°Mom, I know you don¡¯t like Laura, but she is also your granddaughter after all, and she is more or less kind to her¡­¡± A little bit. Before the words were finished, the door of the vi was kicked open, and Lin Fu looked back in consternation. I saw a group of men dressed in police uniforms rush in, picked up Kimberly on the sofa and pulled out: ¡°Pleasee with us!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly didn¡¯t react to this. When she recovered, she struggled desperately and cried sadly, ¡°Grandma, they want to arrest me! Help me!¡± Grandma Lin was furious: ¡°What are you doing, breaking into your house? I want to call the police and arrest you! Let her go quickly!¡± ¡°Hello, old man.¡± The only man who didn¡¯te forward to arrest people stood aside, calm and calm, and was obviously the leader of everyone. ¡°I am the captain of thew enforcement team. Thisw enforcement team arrests people. If you have any objection, you can ask Kimberly for awyer at any time.¡± Chapter 225 Give Her Up When the captain of thew enforcement team finished, he tilted his head, waved to others, and sank: ¡°Go!¡± A group of people left quickly with Kimberly struggling desperately. Grandma Lin couldn¡¯t believe that so many people took her sweetheart away in front of her own face. She was indignant at her father Lin: ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop them!¡± Lin Fu has a headache. ¡°They arew enforcement teams¡­¡± Before he could exin, Grandpa Lin called him. ¡°Little rabbit, you don¡¯t know such a big thing as a car ident. Don¡¯te to the hospital to see it!¡± An ident? Lin Fu was stunned, subconsciously hung up the phone, put on his shoes again, and said to Grandma Lin, ¡°Elegant things will wait until Ie back, I will go to the hospital first.¡± ¡­C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Father Lin rushed to the hospital. He stood at the door of the ward, afraid to push the door, only looking in through a small piece of ss. Seeing Laura lying in the hospital bed with a calm face, Lin Fu¡¯s mood became more and moreplicated¡­ Howe, it turned out that Kimberly bought and murdered people¡­ When did he have such a cruel side when he looked at the children who grew up? No matter how I can¡¯t believe it, I have to digest the news silently. Lin Fu secretly took onest look at Laura and turned to leave the hospital. In the ward. Marcus held porridge in one hand and spoon in the other, and opened his mouth: ¡°Ah.¡± Laura bit his lip and nced at the two old people not far from his eyes. After a while, he finally opened his mouth: ¡°Ah.¡± One person feeds, one person eats, and the atmosphere between them is happy. Sitting diagonally opposite the Qin old man looked at this scene, the more he looked, the more happy he was. The grandson¡¯s wife seemed to be unable to run away! Only Grandpa Lin was saddened: One of the pakchoi he finally found didn¡¯t pay attention, and it was going to be arched by pigs! He noticed the smile on Qin¡¯s face, and his heart came angry: ¡°What are youughing at? You are so happy when you see the little couple shuffle when couples are shuffled, are you abnormal?¡± Father Qin knew what Grandpa Lin was angry about, and deliberately arched the fire: ¡°My pig is going to take pakchoi, can I be unhappy?¡± Grandpa Lin blew his beard and stared: ¡°You!¡± Seeing that the two old people almost quarreled, Laura swallowed a mouthful of porridge and said helplessly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, wait until I finish my meal, OK?¡± The two old people died down instantly. Out of boredom, Grandpa Lin visits Weibo every day. Suddenly turned over something, and he gave a meal at his fingertips. What broke out in the article was full of wicked things done by Kimberly. Manyizens scolded in thement area: ¡°The most poisonous woman¡¯s heart, the words of the ancestors are not unreasonable!¡± ¡°Kimberly is really terrible. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a snake and scorpion.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Turning over all thements one by one, Grandpa Lin¡¯s eyes showedplex light. Kimberly was adopted by Grandma Lin after she lost her son in her early years. She originally wanted to appease her wife¡¯s pain of losing her son. I didn¡¯t think that so many things would happen in the end¡­ After feeding porridge, Marcus put the leftover bowl on the bedside table and picked up an orange from the fruit basket. ¡°By the way, Sheng Sheng. Your registered permanent residence has been moved out. Now, legally, you have no rtionship with the Lambert family.¡± Marcus peeled oranges with his eyes down, and his tone was loose: ¡°Do you need me to punish Lin Fu a little?¡± Laura looked faint: ¡°No need.¡± Since there is no rtionship, it will be passers-by from now on, so why do those who have not. ¡­ Taylor group. The conference room was gloomy. Shareholders have a bitter face: ¡°General manager, because of Kimberly, thepany¡¯s stock has fallen in the past few days. What can I do now¡­¡± Lin Fu¡¯s mood is depressed, and he is silent in the upper seat. I don¡¯t know how long the depressing atmosphere was brewing before I saw him speak slowly. ¡°Then¡­ give her up.¡± Chapter 226 Without Repentance When Laura came to see Kimberly, thetter had been locked up in the interrogation room for a day and a night, and his spirit was on the verge of copse many times. ¡°I won¡¯t say, I won¡¯t say anything, you don¡¯t want to know anything, don¡¯t think!¡± Whispered to himself, when I saw Laura separated by only one ss, I instantly raised the volume. ¡°Laura, you die for me! Why are you not dead, you die for me quickly!¡± Laura quietly watched Kimberly go crazy until the other party was tired of madness and panted and hated to stare at her. Fang said strangely, ¡°You are like this, don¡¯t you regret it?¡± ¡°Regret?¡± Kimberly repeated thoughtfully. She looked up suddenly, her eyes red like crazy. ¡°Yes, I regret it! I regret not killing you earlier. If you had died earlier¡­¡± The more Kimberly talked, the more excited she became. She couldn¡¯t wait to break the two people who bound her hands, throw herself on the ss, and strangle Laura! When the captain saw that Kimberly was in a wrong condition, he frowned and motioned for the other two to hold her again: ¡°Take her to the little ck room.¡± The word ¡°little ck house¡± triggered the most sensitive nerve, and Kimberly copsed in an instant and shouted: ¡°I want to see Zhiyuan, I want to see Zhiyuan!¡± Zhiyuan is the name of Lin Fu. I think he is really delirious, so he will call him by his first name at this time. But the small captain was unmoved, and looked cold and supervised his men to put Kimberly into the house. Only then did he turn to Laura and say, ¡°Miss Lin, you can rest assured that we will definitely give you an ount of this matter.¡± Laura is very relieved about the work efficiency of thew enforcement team. She nodded: ¡°I am waiting for your good news.¡± ¡­ A few days passed by in a hurry. Under various pressures, Lin Fu finally came to see Kimberly. Through the ss, he saw Kimberly¡¯s clothes were messy and his expression was crazy, and he couldn¡¯t see the appearance of his careful teaching before. My heart suddenly gave birth to some disgust, and Lin Fu wanted to turn around and go on the spot. But ¡­ Resisting dislike, he pretended: ¡°Elegant, you know the current situation, as long as you repent and wait for you toe out¡­¡± Kimberly¡¯s weak expression shook, and she became excited: ¡°What do you mean, you are going to give up on me directly, right? You old and immortal thing, just because Laura is better than me, so you gave up on me? You don¡¯t die a natural death! ¡­ ¡­¡± Lin Fu frowned deeper and deeper, looking at Kimberly swearing, his eyes were like looking at a stranger.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Kimberly became more and more excited, and said freely, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being kind to Laura now? You left their mother and daughter in the country and Laura almost starved to death. Do you think she will appreciate it if you make up for it now?!¡± Lin¡¯s father¡¯s body was stiff, and the abandonment of his wife and children, which he had escaped for a long time and was almost a failure in his life, was spread out naked by Kimberly, which almost made him unbearable. ¡°You, what are you talking about¡­ elegant you confused¡­ I¡¯lle to see you another day¡­¡± Lin Fu dodged his eyes and left in a mess in everyone¡¯s strange eyes. At the same time. Laura has been in the hospital for several days, and today is the time to leave the hospital. She took off her bandages, changed her clothes, and went back to school in a normal state. Push open the ssroom door. ¡°Crunch¡±, there is something wobbling on the head, a mass of ck shadow quickly fell, ¡°bang¡± a burst in the ear! Chapter 227. Leave it all ¡°Unter unter unter! Wee to leave the hospital!¡± Lucy raised his smile, jumped out in a funny position, and opened his arms wide. Behind her, many studentsughed and blossomed together, handing countless snacks and flowers: ¡°Wee to leave the hospital!¡± Laura recovered. She looked up at the ribbons fluttering down above her head and showed a bright smile: ¡°Thank you for weing.¡± At the beginning, when she first entered ss 8, the basin hit her head, wrapped in a cavity of malice. Now time is in a hurry, and what exploded overhead turned out to be fireworks in an instant. ¡­ Two dayster. On the way to school, Laura received a phone call from Grandpa Lin. ¡°Sheng sheng ah, that that, grandpa has something to say to you¡­¡± Grandpa Lin faltered and took care of him. Laura smiled. ¡°What is it, Grandpa?¡± After a long time, Grandpa Lin said awkwardly, ¡°My unworthy son wants to meet you¡­¡± That is to say, Lin Fu wants to see her? Laura raised his eyebrows and was about to promise when he heard Grandpa Lin hurriedly say, ¡°I just sent a message for him. If you don¡¯t want to see him, you won¡¯t see him. That mixed boy, if he dares to make you unhappy¡­¡± Laura was amused: ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, and I won¡¯t let myself suffer indignities. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just see you.¡± The two made an appointment about the time and ce. Laura waited for Grandpa Lin to hang up the phone. She looked at the time and saw that it was still early, so she walked slowly towards her destination. Cafe. Lin Fu was not the only one who came, but also Mrs. Taylor. Laura¡¯s eyes swept across Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face and came straight to Lin¡¯s father. ¡°Mr. Lin, what do you want from me?¡± Lin Fu heard that address, and his body was almost stiff. When Mu asked him to move his registered permanent residence in Laura out of the Lambert family, he still felt nothing. Anyway, he didn¡¯t like Laura, so it was better to give him less trouble. But now ¡­ Coupled with Kimberly¡¯s words not long ago, Lin Fu found himself guilty in his heart. He lowered his eyes and his tone was stiff. ¡°Laura, please stop talking on the Inte. We have already nned to give up Kimberly. Aren¡¯t you satisfied with the result? She is your aunt after all!¡± Aunt? People who have no rtives and only know how to frame themselves are not bashful to call them her aunt. Laura sneered, looked coldly at Lin Fu, and said nothing. Lin Fu was fidgeting with this look, and was about to open his mouth to remedy it. Mrs. Taylor patted it on the table with a cheque between his fingers, looking arrogant: ¡°Here is five million, so don¡¯t be ungrateful. Otherwise, we will send you back to your hometown!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Still silent, Laura, with a sneer on her lips, pushed the cheque back and got up. ¡°We don¡¯t seem to be able tomunicate. Excuse me.¡± Mrs. Taylor only thought that Laura was too few. She looked at Laura as she was ready to leave and angrily denounced: ¡°Laura, enough is enough for me! Don¡¯t put the greedy little temper raised in the countryside in front of us!¡± When Laura stepped, she turned her head and became impatient with the naked eye. ¡°Enough is enough! I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Lambert family now, especially every time I see that I have such a father, I feel sick!¡± Lin Fu one Leng, his heart originally residual guilt and a little pity, after seeing Laura¡¯s face showed disgust, instantly dissipatedpletely. ¡°Stop for me!¡± Lin Fu said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Lambert family? Then you should leave all the things that the Lambert family gave you!¡± Chapter 228 No more to do Lin Fu¡¯s original intention refers to the living expenses, tuition and misceneous fees sent by the Lambert family to Laura in the past. However, after Laura listened, she did not blink: ¡°When did the Lambert family give me something? Living expenses? I have never received a penny from the Lambert family!¡± Lin Fu frowned and thought Laura was sophistry. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Husband¡­¡± At this time, Mrs. Taylor on the side opened his mouth. ¡°The money¡­ I gave it to Dennis¡­ Dennis wants to study abroad, and of course he has to live a better life¡­¡± At this time, she couldn¡¯t help defending herself. Lin Fu was stunned, and the dissipated guilt andpassion poured out like a flood that opened the floodgates. He stood up and subconsciously chased Laura. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you wait¡­¡± Laura had already got into a car parked in front of the cafe, fastened his seat belt and turned a deaf ear to Lin¡¯s father¡¯s call. ¡°Sheng sheng, you wait!¡± Lin Fu stuck in front of the car and tried to stop her. At this time, the window of the driver¡¯s seat slowly rolled down, revealing an old face. ¡°Go away.¡± Lin Fu looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat in shock, and it turned out to be Mu¡¯s father! This turned out to be Mu¡¯s old man¡¯s car! Seeing Lin¡¯s father standing still, Mu¡¯s father patiently exhausted and pressed the horn twice: ¡°I said, get out of here!¡± Lin Fu got a fright, and the conditioned reflex jumped away, but he opened his mouth and subconsciously retained: ¡°Sheng Sheng¡­¡± Master Mu poked out his hand impatiently from the window, and a check was lightly thrown at Lin Fu: ¡°Here is 30 million. From then on, you the Lambert family have nothing to do with Laura, understand?¡± Father Lin caught the check in a trance, and the car sped by. In the wind, he seemed to hear Mu¡¯s father say, ¡°Sheng Sheng, they don¡¯t cherish you, I cherish you! Grandpa takes you away!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Leave only exhaust gas. In the car, Mu¡¯s father was on the steering wheel, and his heart was beautiful and he felt happier than the New Year. He nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°You finally got rid of the Lambert family! Do you want to go to Mu¡¯s house with Grandpa?¡± When ites to the second half of the sentence, Mu¡¯s father softened his voice, and the unsuspecting people listened, afraid they didn¡¯t think he was abducting children. Laura didn¡¯t want to refuse: ¡°No, no.¡± Mu¡¯s father did not give up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry now. When you change your mind one day, you cane to Mu¡¯s house to find me at any time ~¡± Laura is in distress situation. What kind of obsession is this? She reluctantly took out a small bottle from her pocket: ¡°I see. Grandpa Mu, this is the medicine for the next cycle. Remember to take it.¡± Master Mu was cheerful: ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I almost forget that I still have heart disease.¡± After taking the small medicine bottle, while speaking, the car has stopped at the entrance of the residentialmunity, amunity specially bought by Laura for Uncle Wen. Laura got off the bus and said goodbye to Mu. After he couldn¡¯t see the car body in his field of vision, he turned and entered themunity. ¡­ ¡°Linguang Middle School is so big? But that¡¯s it, huh.¡± Arthur went to a flower bed at school and sat down. Lily saw Arthur¡¯s arrogant face. If it were anyone else, she would have stopped dumping him. However, this is the beloved young master of the Mu family. My mother told her that she must say more good things to Arthur, so that they can have a good life¡­ Lily took a deep breath quietly and smiled sweetly. ¡°You are tired. Would you like to buy a drink from the vending machine?¡± Arthur gave her an oblique look. ¡°Of course. Can¡¯t you see I can¡¯t walk?¡± The implication is to ask her to buy it for him. Chapter 229 In a Bad Mood Fortunately, Arthur lived in the Lambert family every day these days, and Lily was used to hismand. She smiled in a good temper: ¡°Well, wait for me here for a while, and I will be right back.¡± Arthur watched Lily walk into the sun. He looked up at the shade above his eyes, remembered something, andined: ¡°Why does Grandpa insist that I live in the Lambert family for a few days? It¡¯s not fun at all, and I don¡¯t know what the picture is¡­¡± ¡­ Rowan family. At the dinner table, Uncle Wen and Wen Qingye just learned that Laura and Lin Fu had broken their rtionship, and they were sincerely happy. ¡°Come on,e on, touch a cup!¡± ¡°Clink the sses!¡± ¡°cheers!¡± Several people smiled at each other and drank all the juice in disposable paper cups. Uncle Wen took the lead in moving chopsticks. ¡°Come ande, you eat more vegetables and eat more.¡± A table is full of dishes that Laura and Wen Qingye love to eat. Laura picks up a shrimp with a smile. ¡°Qingye, why don¡¯t you eat it?¡± You know, when I was a child, Wen Qingye liked to rob shrimp with her, but now, she doesn¡¯t move with chopsticks? Wen Qingye buried himself in rice, and his voice was stuffy: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I will eat.¡± It was rare to see him like this. Laura felt strange and gave Uncle Wen a look. What I got was Uncle Wen¡¯s helpless shaking his head, which was obviously unclear. Laura couldn¡¯t ask any more questions, so he had to add vegetables to Wen Qingye¡¯s bowl from time to time. However, the other party didn¡¯t look at it from beginning to end, and after eating in a low mood, he got up straight and went back to his room. ¡°Uncle Wen, what happened to Qingye?¡± Laura bit his chopsticks. Uncle Wen shook his head. ¡°It was like this yesterday. He didn¡¯t say anything when he kept asking him. He just said ¡®Nothing¡¯, and I don¡¯t know.¡± With a long sigh, the child grew up and had his own worries, but he was a father who didn¡¯t know at all. Laura put down his chopsticks thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll ask his ssmates tomorrow.¡± ¡­C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The next day. ss two. Clearly it was time for ss, but the ss was very quiet, and one by one, I buried myself in hard work to prepare for the next ss. ¡°Dudun¡±. The noise outside the window caught the attention of the students by the window. Looking up, I saw Laura standing in front of the window, leaning over and whispering: ¡°ssmate, can I ask you a question?¡± Seeing that it was her, the eyes of the students by the window lit up: It was Laura! The first grade who went against the weather actually asked himself questions! After excitement, I was nervous. The students by the window pinched their skirts and instinctively whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? If I can answer it, I will definitely say it.¡± Laura bent his eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just a little thing-you can ask, why does Wen Qingye seem to be very unhappy recently?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The students by the window were stunned, and the schoolmaster in his ss had friendship with Laura. This feeling was as novel as knowing that Einstein and Lu Xun were friends. He shed his eyes a few times and mumbled something: ¡°These words should not have been said to the outside world.¡± Speaking of this, the students by the window licked their lips nervously and looked at the eye corridor from side to side. After confirming that no teacher passed by, Fang continued: ¡°Mrs. Wilson has an interview quota at Notting University. Wen Qingye wants it very much, but I don¡¯t know why. Mrs. Wilson seems to dislike him very much.¡± ¡°Yesterday, Mrs. Wilson even said in front of the whole ss that even if Wen Qingye took the first grade, she would not give him the quota¡­¡± ¡°Maybe, because of this, Wen Qingye has only been in a bad mood these days.¡± Chapter 230 You Wait When the students by the window told the story, Laura listened with a smile all the way. The temperature in her eyes dropped a little, but the smile on her face remained standard: ¡°Thank you for telling me this. Excuse me, I have been to ss 2, can you keep it a secret from Qing Ye for me?¡± Looking at her face at close range, the students by the window identally discovered that Laura had a good appearance, but the other party didn¡¯t like dressing on weekdays, so it wasn¡¯t conspicuous. He blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Turning and leaving the window, Laura¡¯s smile disappeared instantly. She tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Mrs. Wilson doesn¡¯t seem to like him very much.¡± Why else? Isn¡¯t it that Wen Qingye has a good rtionship with her, so he is not pleasing to the eye? ! Laura found Mrs. Wilson¡¯s residence from the faculty files of the Academic Affairs Office. Near noon, the sun was shining, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s door was closed, and Laura was in no hurry. He squatted in the corner and waited patiently for a long time. After all, no matter what, it is impossible not to go home for dinner at noon, is it? I don¡¯t know how long I waited, but I saw a familiar figure far away, carrying a dried vegetable basket anding here with my head down. Laura immediately got up and pushed people into the corner while the other party was touching the key. ¡°Ah! What! Let go of me!¡± Mrs. Wilson eximed, shaking his hand, and the key and vegetable basket fell to the ground, rolling potatoes all over the floor. Looking up, she was surprised at first, and then she couldn¡¯t conceal her disgust: ¡°Laura, why are you? What are you doing?!¡± Laura avoided answering, and his footsteps approached her little by little. Mrs. Wilson was somehow inexplicably nervous, swallowed his saliva, and walked behind him subconsciously. Until Mrs. Wilson was avoided to the innermost part of the corner, Laura¡¯s eyes condensed and asked: ¡°Is it because of me that you took Wen Qingye¡¯s interview qualification?¡± Mrs. Wilson was a little worried, but when she heard Laura mention this, she instantly became confident and said confidently, ¡°Yes, it is because you are not pleasing to the eye! What happened!¡± Laura clenched his hand and tried his best not toe forward and punch her. When Mrs. Wilson saw that Laura didn¡¯t speak, she became more and more fearless and proudly said: ¡°Students are students and don¡¯t understand socialws at all. This society is like thew of the jungle. What can you do?¡± ¡°If you have the ability, you can get an interview qualification for Wen Qingyi yourself!¡± Laura stared at her with dark eyes, raised his hand very slowly, pointed to her, and said heavily, ¡°You wait!¡± Say and turn and walk away. Mrs. Wilson was so startled that he almost thought Laura was going to hit her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When she saw Laura leaving, she patted her chest in fear, picked up the potatoes on the ground, and deliberately raised her voice and ridiculed: ¡°Some people, not even Notting University students, are still trying to get the interview qualification-they are not afraid tough off their teeth when they say it!¡± Laura did not stop, as if he had not heard it, and quickly disappeared. ¡­ Grandma Lin didn¡¯t know where she heard the wind, saying that Kimberly was locked up in the interrogation room for several days, and there was something wrong with her spirit. She was so angry that she was unconscious on the spot. Lin Fu came at the first time, sat anxiously by the bed, and took Grandma Lin¡¯s hand: ¡°Mom, are you all right?¡± As if it were some kind of telepathy between mother and child, Grandma Lin opened her eyes trembling. When she saw Lin Fu, tears streamed out: ¡°What happened to Yaya and why was it taken away by thew enforcement team?¡± I don¡¯t ask doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s time, you should tell me¡­ ¡° Chapter 231 Late to Die Lin Fu had no choice but to hide from Grandma Lin at first, but she didn¡¯t want to worry her, so she couldn¡¯t stop the leisurely mouth of the world. I couldn¡¯t help it, so I had to tell the cause and effect all over. In the end, I sighed: ¡°We really can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Grandma Lin was stunned when she heard it. She suddenly wiped her eyes and looked firm: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Yaya, this child was brought up by me. I don¡¯t know how she is? She must have been ndered!¡± While speaking, she hurriedly took out her mobile phone: ¡°No, I must help Yaya exin that she is innocent and she was framed!¡± Father Lin had already guessed that Grandma Lin would have this reaction. He couldn¡¯t stop it, so he had to let her go. It was not until Grandma Lin spoke the first sentence that his face changed. ¡°Your Su family is cold-blooded and ruthless. Why should you unterally terminate Yaya¡¯s engagement!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Lin Fu grabbed Grandma Lin¡¯s hand and tried to coax her to hang up the phone. ¡°Calm down first, don¡¯t be impulsive?¡± Grandma Lin is stubborn: ¡°Am I wrong? The Su family is heartless!¡± On the other hand, Mrs. Su, who is not to be outdone, said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us being ruthless? It should be cold-blooded and ruthless to the venomous woman of Kimberly!¡± ¡­ When Laura returned to rowan family, he took a special look at Wen Qingye¡¯s room. Unsurprisingly, the door was closed and Wen Qingye still refused tomunicate with anyone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Qing Ye, Sheng Sheng, do you know?¡± Uncle Wen kept wiping his hands with his apron and asked anxiously.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Laura dropped his eyes. ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong. Don¡¯t worry, uncle, I¡¯ll solve it for him.¡± Uncle Wen stopped talking and wanted to ask himself if he could help, but when the words came to his lips, he finally swallowed them back. Laugh at yourself, he can¡¯t get involved in old and young things. Laura didn¡¯t find Uncle Wen¡¯s psychological changes. She sat down on the sofa in the living room and opened the reward forum conveniently. In a few words, I changed to an overhead sticker. ¡°There is a reward for an interview invitation from Notting University. The specific remuneration can be chatted privately, only a lot more.¡± Marcus watched helplessly as the overhead stickers were reced. He noticed the poster¡¯s ID: Sensen. Mind moves, will it be her? The assistant always reports to him thetest trends in Laura, and Marcus naturally knows that not long ago, Laura got into trouble with Mrs. Wilson because of his interview qualification. So do you need it ¡­ Marcus thought for a moment, tapped the screen and took the reward. Since Laura wants it so much, he doesn¡¯t mind giving her his interview invitation. ¡­ Qin¡¯s family, study. As usual, Mrs. Qin sent a fruit bowl to Qin Mingcheng in the office: ¡°Son, take a rest first.¡± Qin Mingcheng nced at her and picked up an orange in the te. He stared at theputer screen and said unintentionally, ¡°Is Grandpa¡¯s body much better recently?¡± Mrs. Qin said, ¡°Yes. It seems that it has been treated by a magic doctor, so it is¡­¡± ¡°He is toote to die, and if he goes on like this, I am afraid I can¡¯t inherit the Qin family¡­¡± Mrs. Qin: ¡°Yes.¡± Two people say that finish, Qi Qi silence, indoor atmosphere gradually depressed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± or Mrs. Qin took the lead in breaking the dead silence. ¡°Son, we can let Yi Han have more performance opportunities in front of the master, so as not to let the master lose his head and insist on giving thepany to Marcus.¡± Qin Mingcheng was nomittal: ¡°Hmm.¡± Chapter 232 Admission Ticket Time passed quickly, and a little whileter, it was Wen Qingye¡¯s college entrance examination. Outside the examination room, several figures walked side by side, talking andughing, only Uncle Wen looked nervous: ¡°Qingye, you take a good test, don¡¯t think much about the test, just try your best.¡± He is still worried that the bad mood a few days ago will affect Wen Qingye¡¯s performance. Wen Qingye smiled and rxed: ¡°Dad, I will.¡± At this time, Laura reminded him: ¡°Have you brought everything you should bring? Compass, ruler, admission ticket¡­¡± ¡°I brought it all.¡± Wen Qingye said and began to look down and turn over the pencil case, and found it one by one. ¡°Compass, ruler¡­ urate, admission ticket?!¡± He looked slightly changed and closed his pencil case. ¡°My admission ticket is gone!¡± Laura frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Not far away, the teacher heard the noise. ¡°The admission ticket is gone? Isn¡¯t the admission ticket with me? The whole ss handed it to me yesterday.¡± Wen Qingye stunned, thinking of something, was embarrassed to scratch his head: ¡°Right.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Teacher, can you give me my admission ticket?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe and ask for it. I said why didn¡¯t I wait? It turned out that you forgot¡­¡± The teacher teased and rummaged through his bag. After rummaging for a long time, the smile on her face gradually disappeared, and finally her lips became a straight line. Visible to the naked eye, the teacher became anxious, rummaging faster, turning the bag upside down back and forth, however, nothing was found. ¡°Qing Ye, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I seem to have lost your admission ticket¡­¡± The teacher blushed and apologized desperately to Wen Qingye. Wen Qingye looked serious and didn¡¯t reply for a long time. Laura tried to appease the teacher¡¯s emotions: ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, think about it again, where did you put the admission ticket for thest time?¡± The teacher held his head and racked his brains to think, ¡°I remember putting it in my bag¡­¡± Several people in a group are trying to find a way, halfway through a girl wrong body past them, somehow, Laura unexpectedly turned his head, just caught the opposite side on the sh of a different color. ¡°This ssmate, wait first.¡± Laura patted the girl on the shoulder. I didn¡¯t know this gentle beat, but the girl shook like an electric shock and turned to run away. Laura eyes suddenly sharp, don¡¯t want to grab the girl¡¯s wrist, ¡°Wen Qingye¡¯s admission ticket is in your ce? Take it out!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, what admission ticket, I don¡¯t understand!¡± The girl shouted and struggled desperately, only to find that her strength waspletely ephemera shaking the treepared with each other. If you can¡¯t struggle, you simply won¡¯t earn it. The girl put down her wrist and gave Laura a hard look: ¡°I warn you, let go quickly. Are you going to interfere with my college entrance examination?!¡± ¡°But, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the noise?¡± A middle-aged woman approached with mineral water in her hand. She affectionately handed the water to the girl. ¡°It¡¯s hot, drink more water.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± At the sight of her, Zhao Ran¡¯s expression suddenly softened and became wronged and pitiful. ¡°Look at this person, she grabbed my hand and wouldn¡¯t let me take the exam!¡± Zhao¡¯s mother twisted her eyebrows and looked directly at Laura. She said unceremoniously, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my daughter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let go.¡± Laura was expressionless and the strength of his hand secretly increased. ¡°Unless your daughter returns the admission ticket.¡± ¡°What admission ticket?¡± Zhao Mu wondered and looked at Zhao Ran. ¡°Did you take the admission ticket?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhao Ran shook his head crazily. ¡°I can¡¯t understand what she is saying!¡± Chapter 233 Monitoring Several people pulled the room, and the guard at the door noticed the movement here. He stepped forward and waved the police stick on his hand several times. He said to Laura: ¡°This ssmate, please let go of the candidates, otherwise I will call the police and report that you interfere with the college entrance examination!¡± With the support of the guards, Zhao Ran became more and more confident. She held her head high. ¡°Tell you to let go of me quickly, hear me!¡± Laura nced at Zhao Ran and suddenly tore off the pencil case she had been protecting behind her. ¡°Give me this!¡± Before Zhao Ran could react, he saw Laura open his pencil case in front of everyone, revealing the admission ticket inside. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t know what I was talking about, what is this, huh?¡± Laura smiled and shook the admission ticket a few times. The word ¡°Wen Qingye¡± on it was so eye-catching that Zhao Ran instantly turned white.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I, I¡­ I don¡¯t know why I have his admission ticket¡­¡± Laura ignored her and looked at Zhao Mu: ¡°Do you know what is the crime of stealing other people¡¯s admission tickets?¡± Zhao Mu didn¡¯t expect such a thing. She stood at a loss: ¡°Stealing the admission ticket?¡­ Is there something wrong? My family is so embarrassed, maybe it¡¯s just the wrong one?¡± At this time, the teacher on the side came forward angrily and took the admission ticket in Laura¡¯s hand: ¡°Take it wrong? How can you take it wrong? Wen Qingyi is in ss 2, Zhao Ran is in ss 5, and neither of them is a ss. How can you take it wrong!¡± When Laura heard the word ¡°ss Five¡±, her mind moved, and a dazed thought passed through her mind. Unfortunately, it disappeared so quickly that she didn¡¯t have time to figure out anything. ¡°Hey-hey-there are only ten minutes left before the open-book exam, please enter quickly.¡± The announcement came from the radio. Zhao Ran was in a hurry. She opened Laura¡¯s hand with injustice and started to run: ¡°I want to take an exam!¡± I didn¡¯t know that I ran a few steps. Laura caught up and grabbed her hand again: ¡°You can¡¯t leave without exining things clearly!¡± Wen Qingye caught up behind him and hesitated: ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s wait until after the exam. After all, it is the college entrance examination¡­¡± Laura returned Wen Qingye¡¯s admission ticket to him, and she patted his hand in the middle. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Some people don¡¯t teach her a lesson, and she doesn¡¯t know how to repent. You go to the exam first, don¡¯t think about it, huh?¡± Wen Qingye pinched the admission ticket. He knew that Laura was for his own good. When he heard it, he put away his thoughts and turned into the examination room. Wen Qingye¡¯s slender figure merged into the crowd and soon disappeared. Zhao Ran was so anxious that he cried: ¡°Can you let me in for the exam first? I really didn¡¯t mean to take his admission ticket, I just identally took it wrong!¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng,¡± Marcus heard the news, he patted Laura on the shoulder, appeasement way, ¡°you rest assured, I have let people to check monitoring, this matter will give you an ount.¡± Zhao Ran¡¯s tears flowed out and he burst into tears: ¡°Let me in! Count me and beg you, I want to go in for the exam!¡± The guard couldn¡¯t bear to see it, so he couldn¡¯t help persuading him: ¡°Let the child take the exam first. Maybe it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, so it¡¯s not good to dy life events¡­¡± Before the words were finished, the subordinate came over with aptop and respectfully said, ¡°Thomas. Marie, this is the monitoring at the door, please have a look.¡± As soon as this came out, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on theputer screen and watched the video intently. Chapter 234 Owe Beating In the picture, the teacher took a nap on the bench in front of the flower bed, and another teacher called her to decorate the examination room. There are many people with mixed eyes. While everyone didn¡¯t notice this side, Zhao Ran sneaked close to the bench, opened the bag that the teacher put on it, grabbed the admission ticket inside, and turned and ran. There is no doubt that the admission ticket that was taken away belongs to Wen Qingye. At this point, the truth came out. Zhao Ran¡¯s face was bloody, his lip trembled and he could not speak. The guard witnessed enough evidence, and his original pity suddenly disappeared. He held his baton against Zhao Ran¡¯s arm: ¡°This ssmate, pleasee with me. It¡¯s a big deal, I still have something to ask you.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡± Zhao Ran shook his head with tears and suddenly remembered something. She panicked and asked Zhao Mu for help. ¡°Mom, please say something for me, I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Zhao Mu¡¯s face shed a little embarrassment, but she still felt distressed for her children. She tried her best to keep calm and said, ¡°This ssmate, your name is Laura, right? Can this matter be settled? You can make a price, no matter how much money.¡± Hearing the word ¡°money¡±, Laura had an epiphany and suddenly understood what his confused thoughts were: ss five, isn¡¯t that the ss taught by Mrs. Boote? !Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It seems that this matter is probably instigated by Mrs. Boote¡­ Laura smiled and ignored Zhao¡¯s mother. She turned to the guard and said, ¡°Uncle, maybe you can check the recent financial exchanges of this ssmate. Maybe there is a pleasant surprise ~¡± The guard was confused. Although he didn¡¯t know why Laura said this, he should alsoe down, and then he took away Zhao Ran, who was crying and making trouble coldly. ¡­ The two-day college entrance examination ended in an instant. Arge wave of students filed out. Under the sun, the expressions on their faces were vivid, happy and lively, lost and sad, and the air was full of youthful breath. ¡°Er, er, Qing Ye,¡± several people met Wen Qingye on the road, and the squad leader gently touched his elbow. ¡°Are you sure about this exam?¡± Wen Qingye¡¯s face, as always, has a hearty smile. He shook his head: ¡°Theposition is not written well, and the perfect score is even hopeless¡­¡± The monitorughed. ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t know your boy yet.¡± Several people walked outside the school gate talking andughing, enjoying the future all the way. The crowds around were crowded, and it was not until they approached a bus parked at the school gate that the crowd was slightly loose. Every student seems to bypass the bus intentionally or unintentionally, as if the bus is a treasure that cannot be easily touched. When one or two students in the same school bent down to get on the bus with the help of their teachers, their faces showed their yearning. ¡°Those people are the people selected by the school to go to Notting University for an interview? It¡¯s really nice, so envious¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± The squad leader has a sharp ear. When he heard these words, he subconsciously took Wen Qingye¡¯s hand and prepared to avoid the bus like others: ¡°Qingye, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± In fact, Wen Qingye couldn¡¯t hear it. He was a little lost, but under the intimate arrangement of his friends, he smiled and pretended that he didn¡¯t know anything: ¡°OK.¡± They deliberately avoid trouble, but troublees uninvited. ¡°Hey, Wen Qingye, how do you feel now? Do you really want to cry?¡± A boy blocked them with a face of beating: ¡°I have to thank your ¡®Sister Sheng¡¯. If she hadn¡¯t offended Mrs. Wilson, I¡¯m afraid the interview qualification of Notting University wouldn¡¯t fall on my head.¡± Chapter 235 has a different picture The monitor recognized the boy as the second in the present grade and the first in the previous grade. -Because Wen Qingye transferred to school and won the first ce in the list all the year round, he always bears a grudge against Wen Qingye. The monitor¡¯s expression became bad. He took Wen Qingye and hid behind him. He confronted the boys and said, ¡°Lu He, don¡¯t go too far, enough is enough!¡± ¡°What¡¯s too much, I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Lv Heyi is talking. Wen Qingye clenched his fist tightly and couldn¡¯t bear to look up: ¡°You give me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an interview qualification.¡± Marcus suddenly appeared, and his tall body stood in front of Wen Qingye. He took out a piece of paper with an indifferent tone: ¡°Is it an interview invitation from Notting University? What¡¯s the matter here? I¡¯m about to send it to Qing Ye. Is there any problem?¡± Lu He didn¡¯t know Marcus. He looked at the so-called ¡°interview invitation letter¡± in thetter¡¯s mouth with his arms around him. He couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Who are you? You said it was an invitation letter? Then I also said that this is obviously false, and you used it to lie!¡± Mrs. Wilson noticed the movement here. She is responsible for arranging the students to get on the bus. Seeing that the students have not arrived, she is a little impatient. Now when shees to hear Marcus¡¯s words, she can¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°Is it fun to deceive people with an imitation invitation letter?¡± After that, Mrs. Wilson pushed Lu He in the direction of the bus: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with them, get on the bus quickly, the car will leave soon.¡± A little whileter, the bus engine started, and there was a roar at the rear of the bus, which gradually broke through the dense crowd and drove away. Lu He sat in the back seat. When he passed Wen Qingye, he opened the window, poked his head out, andughed unscrupulously: ¡°Wen Qingye, if you really have an invitation letter, I will see you at Notting University in a few days!¡± The bus soon disappeared, leaving only one person. ¡°That¡­ Qing Ye¡­¡± The squad leader carefully looked at Wen Qingye¡¯s face. ¡°In other words, is the invitation letter true? ¡­ ¡­¡± Without waiting for Wen Qingye¡¯s answer, he remembered something and said as quickly as a remedy: ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you, I believe it¡¯s true! I just want to confirm to you, so that I can hit the face of the surname Lu!¡± Wen Qingye opened his mouth: ¡°Fake¡­¡± ¡°Of course it is true!¡± Marcus said first and forcibly stuffed the invitation letter into Wen Qingye¡¯s hands. ¡°Since I said it is yours, it is yours.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Wen Qingye shrank his hand and refused his kindness. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this thing.¡± Marcus saw Wen Qingye speak firmly. He paused and took a step back: ¡°Otherwise, this thing will be left on your side for the time being. When you be the top student in the college entrance examination, I will¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Wen Qingye raised his voice. Seeing that the squad leader looked at them in amazement, Wen Qingye pulled Marcus aside and lowered his voice: ¡°Have you had enough? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you are looking at.¡± Marcus¡¯s look remained unchanged. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Do you have other intentions for my Sheng Sheng elder sister! Don¡¯t say ¡®No¡¯, you must have it!¡± Marcus Silence said for a second: ¡°Yes.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Hehe.¡± Wen Qingye pulled out a fake smile and let go of the hand that held Marcus¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Even if you are good to me, I will only stand on the side of Sister Sheng, you don¡¯t want to buy me off!¡± Marcus stared at Wen Qingye with resentment on his face, and his mood became extremely subtle. So, you don¡¯t know that ¡°don¡¯t have a n¡± is that I want to be your brother-inw? Chapter 236 Not Accepting Settlement After the two confronted each other and informed the monitor, Wen Qingye followed Marcus into the car. Wen Qingye tied up his seat belt. He adjusted his sitting position. When he looked up, he was curious: ¡°Why only you came to pick me up, Sister Sheng?¡± Marcus turned his head and backed up. ¡°She booked tickets when you took the college entrance examination and nned to go to Notting University. Now that your college entrance examination is over, she should have been waiting for a flight at the airport by now.¡± Wen Qingye ¡°oh¡± and lowered his head. ¡°Just send me to the door of themunity.¡± In the next journey, the two never talked again. ¡­ Interrogation room. ¡°What are you doing?! You are arresting people indiscriminately, I will sue you!¡± Mrs. Boote struggled desperately with his imprisoned body, but was finally pressed on the chair by two policemen. ¡°Lany, no offense, we just want to confirm something.¡± The policeman sitting opposite opened a document on the desk. Mrs. Boote curled his lips. ¡°What can¡¯t I call and ask, but I have to catch people?!¡± The police did not take over, raised their eyes and asked seriously: ¡°A few days ago, you instigated students to steal other people¡¯s admission tickets, right?¡± Mrs. Boote looked nervous immediately. ¡°What, what? What admission ticket?¡± When the police saw that she was ying dumb, he said to himself: ¡°What you should be thankful for most is that the ssmate named Wen Qingye didn¡¯t have anything in the college entrance examination, otherwise¡­¡± After that, Mrs. Boote couldn¡¯t listen. Her brain went nk for a second, and she couldn¡¯t believe it. Isn¡¯t the admission ticket stolen? Wen Qingye has nothing to do. How is it possible? ! ¡°¡­ the only thing you can do now is to seek the understanding of Wen Qingye himself or his family as soon as possible, otherwise¡­¡± When the police said this, the mobile phone he put on his desk suddenly rang. He got up and walked out while answering the phone. He dropped thest sentence: ¡°Lany, think about it and how to ask for their understanding.¡± Mrs. Boote is in a state of confusion. What should I say? Don¡¯t say Wen Qingye, Laura alone is difficult enough to deal with. How can you ask for understanding? After a phone call, when the police re-entered the interrogation room, he had a bit of regret on his face: ¡°Lany, I am very sorry that the other party does not ept reconciliation.¡± ¡°Now, Lany, please find a way to get yourself awyer as soon as possible!¡± Understanding what this sentence means, Mrs. Bootepletely panicked. ¡°I, I know!¡± ¡­ ¡°Now, please board the ne for passengers going to Europe ¡­¡± the airport loudspeaker reported. Laura looked at his watch, estimated the time to go down to Europe in his mind, pulled up his suitcase, and walked to the ne not far away. When the ne took off, the white clouds outside the window were white, likerge groups of marshmallows. Laura leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to sleep. When she was drowsy, she suddenly felt her hand hanging under the chair touched gently. When I opened my eyes, a steamed stuffed bun face was close at hand, and my eyebrow eye poked her brow bone curved. When I saw her wake up, I immediately took a few steps back in panic. ¡°Big sister, yes, I¡¯m sorry¡­ you are so good-looking, like my Nuo Nuo. I just want to see if you are really¡­¡± The little girl exined inartictely, and because of her anxiety, her big watery eyes even floated a little.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Laura wondered if Nuo Nuo was the little girl¡¯s ymate. She smiled and shook her head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, little friend. By the way, where are your parents?¡± Chapter 237 No mention of As soon as Laura¡¯s voice fell, a man dressed as a servant came running in a hurry. He squatted down in a panic and looked at the little girl¡¯s face carefully: ¡°My bigdy, how did youe to economy ss? It¡¯s dirty and crowded. You are delicate and expensive. How can youe here¡­¡± The smile on Laura¡¯s face disappeared, and she looked at each other with a nk face. At this moment, the little girl suddenly pointed to her and repeatedly said to the servants: ¡°Nuo Nuo! Nuo Nuo!¡± The servant looked up at Laura and said helplessly, ¡°Miss, what Nuo Nuo? Nuo Nuo is your doll. What Nuo Nuo is this youngdy.¡± Said, and the servant circled the little girl¡¯s waist, ready to carry her back to her original seat. The little girl did notply, and her little hands and feet fluttered wildly in the air, shaking the two horn braids behind her head and crying: ¡°Nuo Nuo! Nuo Nuo!¡± The servant was more helpless at the moment, stopped his body and gave Laura a difficult look. Laura put out his fingertips and probed tentatively.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The next second, her hand was hugged, and the little girl smiled through tears and hooked her with her little thumb. ¡°Big sister, I like you so much. Can we meet again in the future?¡± Laura thought carefully. ¡°If it is destined, I will see you again.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The little girl cheered in a low voice and reluctantly let go of her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go? See you next time!¡± ¡°Hmm. See you next time.¡± Laura watched the little girl being taken back to first ss. She leaned back in her chair and felt more rxed than ever before. Recalling the cute expression of the little girl, she couldn¡¯t help but hook her lips and smile. This unexpected trip is not bad. ¡­ Twilight. Tired, Lily took Arthur back to the Lambert family. After serving this young master all day, she is really tired of doing homework all night before. Who knows if the other party will suddenlye up with any clever ideas. This idea almost just appeared. Arthur watched Lily bend over to change his shoes. He seemed just curious and suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, who is Laura?¡± Lily¡¯s heart jumped and his conditioned reflex suddenly looked up. ¡°Who did you say?!¡± ¡°Laura,¡± Arthur repeated subconsciously, startled by her violent reaction, ¡°I heard that she is your sister.¡± Heard? Yes, Arthur doesn¡¯t know Laura yet, and he hasn¡¯t heard of her deeds. Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic¡­ Lily calmed down and continued his hand movements as if nothing had happened. ¡°Yes, Laura is my sister. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just curious. I haven¡¯t seen her in these days. What kind of person is she?¡± After a long meal, Lily seemed to be unable to say it. ¡°My sister is from the country. She is used to being wild and rude, and she can¡¯t get used to the Lambert family etiquette at all¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Just after listening to the beginning, Arthur couldn¡¯t bear it. A young master who has been living in the upper ss since childhood can¡¯t imagine what a rude girl will look like. Arthur¡¯s eyes showed bright resentment: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you about this if my mouth is cheap. You are not allowed to mention her in front of me in the future, do you hear me?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shed with joy, but his face pretended to be worried. ¡°But Laura, she¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± When Arthur returned to his room and closed the door, he couldn¡¯t help but remind him: ¡°Don¡¯t mention her name in front of me in the future. Besides, stay away from her and don¡¯t pass on bad luck to me, do you hear?!¡± Lily looked reluctant. ¡°Well¡­¡± Chapter 238 No Shame Seeing Arthur close the door, Lily turned and tried to go back to his room. Yu Guangzhong suddenly saw a person standing on the stairs. Her heart missed a beat. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?!¡± When I spoke, I realized that this sentence was very strange. Lily was anxious: ¡°I just wonder why Grandpa hasn¡¯t slept sote¡­¡± ¡°I came down to get a ss of water.¡± Grandpa Lin did not squint and passed her by. ¡°Well,¡± Lily breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Grandpa didn¡¯t see the scene. ¡°Grandpa, I went to bed, and you went to bed early.¡± Grandpa Lin suddenly said, ¡°Still,e to my study.¡± Lily froze. Study. Lily stood in fear and trembling at his desk and bit his lip. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I saw Grandpa Lin sitting behind the table and patting the table angrily: ¡°How did I teach you before? Have you ever taught you to speak ill of your family in front of outsiders?!¡± Lily¡¯s face went white. It turned out that Grandpa heard everything. Grandpa Lin was saddened. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you and Sheng Sheng. What¡¯s the misunderstanding? Just talk about it?¡± Lily was silently lectured, and her eyes slowly turned red. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you know why I don¡¯t like Sheng Sheng?!¡± Grandpa Lin didn¡¯t expect Lily to choke him, but he was slightly stunned. Lily looked devastated. She shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not because you are partial! If you hadn¡¯t always been partial to Laura, I wouldn¡¯t hate her so much!¡± Before Grandpa Lin could react, he saw Lily wiping away tears and turning and rushing out of the door. ¡°Bang¡±, the huge door closing sound made him gradually slow down.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With a long sigh in his heart, Grandpa Lin looked sad: ¡°Still, when did this child be like this? I¡¯m afraid it was identally broken by her mother¡­¡± ¡­ Laura got off the ne. Looking up, the sky was clear and transparent, and she stretched herself: ¡°It can be regarded as here.¡± Pulling up his suitcase, Laura took out his mobile phone, found the address of Notting University, stopped a taxi by the side of the road and sat in. ¡°Master, please send me to this address.¡± The speed was very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long to arrive at the destination. Laura stood at the school gate and looked at the shining golden sign overhead. He couldn¡¯t help but feel some emotion: ¡°It is worthy of Notting University, and it is ok to arrange noodles.¡± A bus stopped not far away, and many students got off one after another. ¡°Eh?¡± A sharp-eyed ssmate found Laura at the school gate, and he was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that from our school? Why is she here?¡± Mrs. Wilson looked at Laura as she said, and she mocked inside: Does such a bumpkin really think Notting University is a tourist attraction and anyone can go in? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be stopped by the doormanter. With this in mind, Mrs. Wilson showed indifference and said, ¡°Leave her alone, let¡¯s go first.¡± A group of people entered the school gate in an orderly manner. Mrs. Wilson was at the back. When she entered, she turned to look at Laura, whose eyes were still there. Sure enough, after seeing the other party put away his mobile phone, he did not enter the school, but found a shade and sat down near the flower bed. Oh. Mrs. Wilson sneered. This cheeky person is not too ashamed. She turned around and left it alone. Laura boarded the reward forum under the shade of a tree. Here, it is more than enough to find a person¡¯s contact information. Chapter 239 Completely annihilated Laura found the contact information of the vice president, broke the firewall of the school three times five divided by two, and sent an anonymous message to the other party. ¡°I can help you recuperate, provided that the interview quota of your school is exchanged, OK?¡± The vice president quickly returned the message: ¡°?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing that the opposite side did not reply to the news, he continued: ¡°Is it convenient to talk after meeting?¡± This time, Laura finally replied: ¡°I am at the school gate, you can see it when youe out.¡± After waiting for a long time, Laura looked at the sky in a daze until a stout body hurried out of the school gate before turning to look. The stout man wandered around the door for a few seconds. When he found Laura, his eyes lit up and he smiled and held out his hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hu He. Let¡¯s talk while walking?¡± Laura got up and shook back, with a natural attitude: ¡°My name is Laura.¡± They entered the campus together, during which Hu He took Laura to visit various ces, but never mentioned what he had talked about before. Until lunch time, Hu He led Laura to the dining room for dinner. After the meal was ready, he sat down opposite her with a dish: ¡°Let¡¯s talk after dinner.¡± Laura held chopsticks, looked up at him carefully, and suddenly said, ¡°Have you been in big sleep recently? You often wake up in the middle of the night and still feel thirsty after waking up?¡± Hu Heyi was surprised. How did she know? The symptoms described simply coincide! Laura took out a pen and paper from his pocket, wrote a prescription at the dinner table on the spot, and handed it over: ¡°This, you go to the pharmacy to grab a few bags and remember to take them on time in the morning, evening and evening. It is not good to use them. I don¡¯t charge you.¡± Hu He took it carefully, and the chicken nodded like pecking rice: ¡°Remember.¡± ¡­ ¡°Xiao Deng, this is where you are going to live these days. Time is tight, I haven¡¯t had time to clean up. If you see anything else to take care of, you can contact me at any time.¡± Shen Pu stood at the door of the dormitory and took the luggage of several students with a smile. Mrs. Wilson in front was slightly cramped and embarrassed to say, ¡°Teacher, I will trouble you these days.¡± ¡°No trouble, no trouble, how can this be said to be trouble?¡± Shen Pu waved his hand again and again. ¡°After all, you are a student I taught. You can graduate early and the teacher is very happy.¡± Mrs. Wilson smiled shyly and pointed to the three students behind him. He said with pride: ¡°Teacher, with them, I will definitely pass the school interview!¡± Two dayster.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Wilson stood at the door of the interview room, and there were two depressed students standing behind her. She kept probing indoors frequently and was very anxious. It¡¯s been so long, why haven¡¯t youe out yet¡­ What happened to the interview results¡­ Thest student finally came out. He lowered his head, closed the door, raised his eyes and touched Mrs. Wilson¡¯s line of sight. He ducked back guiltily. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry, but I failed the interview¡­¡± Failing again. Mrs. Wilson¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. She looked at the two students behind her, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when she thought that they had the same result. Three students,pletely annihted. What should she do now for her interview assessment? It can be said that there is no hope at all! Mrs. Wilson was in a deep mood, and even gave birth to a few regrets. She shouldn¡¯t give up Wen Qingye that good seedling because of anger. Look, her retribution ising! Resisting grief, Mrs. Wilson squeezed out a smile andforted the three students: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just that we failed the oral exam. Let¡¯s wait for the written test results and have some confidence in ourselves, OK?¡± Chapter 240 On Her Own After Hu He came to the door again in Laura, he was very happy: ¡°You are here. I have been thinking about how to find you. Your medicine is really divine. I drank it that day, and the quality of sleep that day was much better. It¡¯s really divine!¡± When Laura saw Hu He full of praise, she smiled and took out a prescription: ¡°This is the prescription for follow-up recuperation. Remember to keep drinking.¡± Hu Heyi took it excitedly. He pulled out the drawer and handed the interview invitation. ¡°What you want.¡± Laura didn¡¯t look at it, and epted it with confidence. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Hu He didn¡¯t want to let her go like this. He enthusiastically said, ¡°Your medical skills are so good, do you want to be a tutor in the medical department of our school? Double bonus!¡± When Laura heard the word ¡°double bonus¡±, she was a little moved for a moment, but when she remembered her own situation, she always declined: ¡°Thank you for the kindness of the vice president, but I still can¡¯t.¡± Hu He also had to regret to give up. ¡­ After waiting all morning, the interview results finally came out. Mrs. Wilson gathered around the bulletin board, pale. The three students not only failed the interview, but also got a very ordinary evaluation. This result was a p to her! Shen Pu is also very concerned about the interview results. He saw the announcement and was silent for a moment. ¡°Xiao Deng, you didn¡¯t pass the examination. ording to the school rules, you have to take the initiative to leave Notting University.¡± Mrs. Wilson was in a hurry. She wanted to cry or not. She pleaded pitifully: ¡°Teacher, can you give me another interview qualification?¡± I have a student, he can pass the interview, he can! Please give me another interview qualification¡­ ¡± Shen Pu sighed, in the end, he taught his own students, so he had to help. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Academic Affairs Office to be amodating. Please arrange that student for an interview as soon as possible.¡± Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wilson dialed the principal¡¯s phone in a hurry: ¡°Principal, can you give me Wen Qingye¡¯s contact information? I have something to find him, it is very urgent!¡± The headmaster wondered what was so urgent, but he also gave it ording to his words. After getting through Wen Qingye¡¯s phone, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s voice instantly turned cold: ¡°Wen Qingye, you are lucky. You can book a ne ticket to Europe quickly, and I will take you to an interview!¡± Wen Qingye received this call and was surprised at first. At the moment, he didn¡¯t want to refuse: ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Mrs. Wilson frowned and was angry by Wen Qingye¡¯s ignorance. He was patient and advised, ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t be angry with me. If you miss this opportunity again, you will be¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Mrs. Wilson stared in disbelief and looked at the eye screen. The ¡°call is over¡± on the screen stabbed her eyes red. ¡°Wen Qingye, you dare to hang up on me! You really got cheap and¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Deng,¡± Shen Pu, who watched the whole process, was slightly helpless. ¡°If this assessment can¡¯t pass, you can try another one.¡± Mrs. Wilson was slightly dazed, and in hindsight, he remembered that the students he taught could not do it, but he could go on his own. Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help sneering: One by one is unreliable, so it¡¯s better to rely on herself!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Following Shen Pu, she entered another interview ssroom, and she picked a ce to sit down. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, is it?¡± The professor opposite wore a white coat, raised his sses and smiled politely. ¡°Next, I will ask you some required subjects for elective courses. You don¡¯t have to be nervous, take your time.¡± Mrs. Wilson put his hands on his knees and was full of confidence: ¡°I won¡¯t be nervous, teacher, just ask!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Next, the professor asked a piece of paper on the table. Chapter 241 Return to China At first, Mrs. Wilson was able to answer many questions from the professor. But after two or three questions, she became ufortable, hesitating, stumbling and prevaricating. In the end, she suppressed for a long time and couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get here first.¡± The professor raised his sses, and the eyes under the lenses shed a glimmer of rity. Mrs. Wilson stood up in a slouch, subconsciously looked at Shen Pu beside his eyes, only to see the other party shaking his head and sighing, and said to her, ¡°You go out first.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t dare to disobey. Like a lost soul, he drifted out of the door. The interview results came out quickly, and many teachers rushed to find their names on the bulletin board. Mrs. Wilson, however, did not dare to look at it. He bypassed the bulletin board far away and went back to the dormitory, lying in bed. Until there was a knock on the door, she hurriedly got up and opened the door: ¡°Teacher, pleasee in.¡± Shen Pu stood at the door and didn¡¯te in. He only handed her a little red book: ¡°This is your certificate ofpletion. Take it well.¡± ¡°Ooh.¡± Mrs. Wilson took it, held the door, and was at a loss for a moment. ¡°Teacher¡­ would you like toe in?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shen Pu stared at her, and her eyes crossed the obvious disappointment. ¡°Xiao Deng, you are too self-centered. The teacher hopes that you can correct it in the future, can you?¡± Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eyes hung down and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Shen Pu sighed and turned to go. ¡°Wait, teacher! I can change it!¡± Mrs. Wilson quickly grabbed him, but with this grasp, she inadvertently nced at a document in Shen Pu¡¯s hand. Interviewer: Zhao Yuan Su Yue Wen Qingye¡­ Mrs. Wilson couldn¡¯t see the name behind her clearly. She looked trance and let go. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong¡­¡± Why, how can Wen Qingye¡¯s name be included in the next interview list? Shen Pu only noticed that Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eyes were empty. He sighed again: ¡°I hope so.¡± Say, do not hesitate to pull out your hand and leave directly. After the interview results of Notting University were released, they were sent to all lieutenant colonels as soon as possible. The dean flipped through the graduation list and found that Mrs. Wilson¡¯s name did not appear on it. He was a little surprised at first, but when he figured out something, he nodded with understanding. ¡°Yes, if Mrs. Wilson can graduate smoothly, then the quality education at Notting University is really hopeless¡­¡± ¡­ Laura finished lunch at a roadside restaurant. She looked at the date disyed on her mobile phone screen and muttered to herself, ¡°After five days, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Wiped her mouth with paper. She fiddled with her mobile phone a few times and immediately sent a message to Hu Hefa: ¡°Vice President, I helped your school strengthen the firewall. I should go.¡± Hu Hesi replied: ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± ¡°By the way, do you remember myst offer? I wee you to Notting University at any time!¡± Laura didn¡¯t reply, booked a ne ticket, and prepared to go back to his residence to pack his bags. The sky crossed a snow-white waterway line, and the ne from Europended slowly. Laura dragged his suitcase and calmly got off the ne. When she saw that the passengersing and going in front of her were all ck-haired and ck-eyed, she took a deep breath and was quite emotional: ¡°It is better to return home.¡± Laura packed some snacks at the airport and decided to go back to the old house to see Grandpa first. Old house. ¡°Smelly girl, so you still remember me as a bad Charlie!¡± Grandpa Lin denounced in his mouth, but took the snacks honestly in his hand. Chapter 242 Physiological Period After Grandpa Lin reprimanded him, he still had grievances: ¡°If Marcus hadn¡¯t told me, I didn¡¯t know you had gone abroad. How can you secretly go abroad alone? Do you know it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Laura listened to Grandpa¡¯s chatter in a subtle mood. If anyone else had said so, she would have stopped dumping him a long time ago. But if the object is Grandpa, she only feels funny and moved. ¡°Yes, yes, grandpa, I was wrong, I dare not have another time¡­¡± It took a long time to coax Grandpa Lin. ¡­ Near noon. The dining room environment is quiet, and a handful of fountains gurgle out through clumps of potted nts. In the delicious food, Laura and Marcus sat opposite each other and listened to his intimateint. ¡°I just realized that you went far away alone. I thought you would bring at least two friends¡­¡± Laura couldn¡¯t helpughing. How did one finish training her and the other went on training? It¡¯s really ¡­ She raised her lips: ¡°I know, it won¡¯t happen in the future.¡± The two were about to move chopsticks. When Laura was ready to get up and clip vegetables, suddenly, her face was white, and the chopsticks fell to the ground, with one hand akimbo and the other tightly covering her stomach: ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Marcus¡¯s face changed, subconsciously thought there was something wrong with the food, pushed the table away directly, and hurriedly held Laura in pain. Laura shook his head weakly. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± When she shook her head, she caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of her eye. Her face turned red and her look suddenly became extremely strange. ¡°Can I have a piece of paper?¡± Marcus wondered, paper? But I still pulled out the napkin quickly. ¡°Here.¡± I saw Laura take the paper, wipe it a few times in the chair where he had just sat, then throw it into the trash can in a panic, and kick the bucket a few feet, shaking the paper out of other garbage. Marcus¡¯s eyes were sharp. He saw that there seemed to be blood on the paper. He became more nervous for a while and unconsciously increased his strength. ¡°Sheng Sheng, what happened?¡± Laura blushed and dodged, trying to cover her skirt. ¡°It seems¡­ it¡¯s time for the physiological period.¡± Marcus was shocked. He looked behind Laura with conditioned reflex, and sure enough, he saw some mottled blood on the hips of the white dress, like plum. Marcus¡¯s ears turned red. He let go, remembered something, and quickly took off his coat to cover the traces behind Laura. ¡°You, your clothes are dirty¡­ Let me take you to change.¡± Seeing that Marcus¡¯s eyes shed and he was ufortable to the extreme, Laura, who had been somewhat cramped, rxed instead. She has dysmenorrhea, which was a problem a long time ago. Because she didn¡¯t care much, she didn¡¯t think of it today. Now that I think about it, it is the wrong asion. Laura was helpless and said with a white face, ¡°You should take me to the nearest shopping mall to buy something first.¡± Marcus was stunned and answered in hindsight: ¡°Hmm.¡± After that, he hugged Laura, hurried out of the dining room and took a taxi to the supermarket. In the salesman¡¯s eyes, he paid off the sanitary napkin. Marcus looked straight at it and maintained the blocking action. ¡°There seems to be a women¡¯s clothing store nearby. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The mall. Bai Ruan was followed by a bodyguard carrying a shopping basket. She strolled around and threw her favorite clothes into the basket. ¡°This, that¡­ yes, bring it all to me.¡± The counter clerk recognized this as the only darling daughter in The White¡¯s family. She smiled from ear to ear and introduced various styles enthusiastically. Chapter 243 Roll Away ¡°Miss, if you look at this dress, you can decorate your already slender waist more beautifully¡­¡± The counterdy gushed, and Bai Ruan casually grabbed the dress. ¡°The cloth can¡¯t do it.¡± Then put down your hand and prepare to see another one. However, at this moment, Marcus came here in a hurry with Laura in his arms, which instantly attracted Bai Ruan¡¯s attention. She looked at Marcus and got a panoramic view of the anxiety and distress on his face. The line of sight turned to Laura, and Bai Ruan suddenly found that both of them were an eyesore. ¡°Waiter!¡± White Ruan cold down the face, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them again, have them without me, understand?!¡± The counterdy looked down Bai Ruan¡¯s line of sight, and the cold sweat on her forehead suddenly flowed down. Darling, who¡¯s not good, how can it be Marcus? ! Who doesn¡¯t know this north city, Bai Ruan was Marcus¡¯s fiancee, but darling daughter would rather die than marry a loser, and finally cried, made trouble and hanged herself, and passed it on to Qin Yi. Now, it is clear that old lovers meet, and the more they see, the redder they get! The counterdy hesitated in the same ce. Is it to please Qin Shao or Lany? It¡¯s almost a question that you don¡¯t need to think more about-The White¡¯s family¡¯s inside information is much more than Qin¡¯s, so you must choose Lany!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. With this in mind, the counterdy got up the courage, walked up to the two men, and made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Marcus: ¡°This gentleman, the guests in our mall don¡¯t wee you, please leave as soon as possible.¡± Marcus hurried to find clothes. He stared coldly at the counter clerk. ¡°Don¡¯t you wee me? Leave as soon as possible?¡± The counterdy was seen to be weak, and under the gaze of Bai Ruan, she could only bite the bullet and answer: ¡°Yes.¡± During the confrontation between several people, many shopping mall guests recognized Marcus, and they stopped one after another to watch the excitement from a distance. Don¡¯t even think about it. The ¡°shopping mall guests¡± who ¡°don¡¯t wee you¡± in the counter clerk¡¯s mouth refer to Bai Ruan. Marcus stopped talking to the counter clerk, and instead walked to Bai Ruan with Laura in his arms. Seeing hime over, Bai Ruan¡¯s eyebrows were locked, as if he saw some garbage, and he stepped back in disgust: ¡°Don¡¯te over, get away from me!¡± Marcus also stopped with great cooperation. He vacated one hand, picked up his mobile phone and made a phone call: ¡°Qin Yi,e here for me.¡± Hearing that name, Bai Ruan Wei Leng, the first reaction is that Marcus is scaring himself. She was a little angry: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am afraid of you. Ayi can¡¯t listen to you! Also, you should call your eldest brother by his first name. You are really uneducated!¡± Marcus ignored her directly and turned to the counter clerk. ¡°Do you have brown sugar here?¡± The counter clerk looked out of the way. ¡°Huh?¡± With a cry, after reacting, he repeatedly said, ¡°Brown sugar? There is, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Please help me boil some brown sugar water, thank you.¡± The counterdy looked at Laura and ran. ¡°Oh, oh, good.¡± After solving the business, Marcus had time to take care of Bai Ruan. He first put Laura down in his arms, and then introduced: ¡°Sheng Sheng, this is my eldest sister-inw, and¡­¡± After a pause, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t hide his partner, and then said, ¡°Ex-fiancee.¡± Laura still stomach colic, smell speech she pale look up, looked at white Nguyen, nodded, no follow-up. Bai Ruan¡¯s face was ugly. She had no reason to be angry with Laura, so she had to scold Marcus: ¡°Don¡¯t you understand people¡¯s words? Can¡¯t you hear me when I tell you to get out of here? Why are you so thick-skinned, like a mangy dog, you can¡¯t get rid of it!¡± Chapter 244 No admittance Marcus still ignored Bai Ruan¡¯s appearance of scolding the streets as a bitch. He leaned over, rubbed Laura¡¯s stomach gently with his big hand, looked up and asked, ¡°Will this be better?¡± Through a thinyer of cloth, the warm touch made Laura blush unconsciously, and whispered, ¡°Not bad.¡± Actually, my stomach still hurts, but maybe it¡¯s psychological. Laura does feel much better. After waiting for about five minutes, Qin Yi camete. ¡°I was just dealing with official business. What¡¯s so urgent that I should take a trip in person?¡­..¡± When Qin Yi saw Bai Ruan, he was a little surprised. Why is she here? Marcus took Laura¡¯s hand, and his tone was neither salty nor light: ¡°Qin Yi, take care of your wife and take her away now.¡± Bai Ruan only felt that this deserved tone was harsh. She choked: ¡°Marcus, you have a big face. What qualifications do you have to order Ayi?!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Qin Yi pulled her over.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. White Ruan¡¯s eyes suddenly stared round. ¡°You told me to shut up?¡± Qin Yi ignored her directly and took Bai Ruan to apologize: ¡°Sorry, Ruan Ruan is spoiled, she is not sensible, don¡¯t care about her¡­¡± After a long apology, I just left the mall with Bai Ruan, who was unwilling. See things solved, there is no excitement to see the crowd dispersed, but when they left, everyone talked in session. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the only darling daughter in The White¡¯s family to look like this.¡± ¡°It is clear that people are her brother-inw, and the result can still let people roll confidently.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The counterdy came with a bowl of brown sugar water, and saw that the originally lively shopping mall was deserted, and her face was nk. Marcus didn¡¯t mean to exin. He took the bowl in her hand and nodded to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Just about to feed Laura, halfway around, he remembered something and asked, ¡°Where is the lounge, please?¡± The counterdy wait for a while: ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± In the rest room, there was a soft bench along the wall. Marcus put Laura on the chair and gently fed her water. After drinking a bowl of brown sugar water, Laura¡¯s lips were ruddy and his cheeks were gradually full of blood. Thinking of being tired, when she returned the bowl to Marcus, she leaned on his shoulder, closed her eyes, breathed for a long time, and slowly fell asleep. The counterdy did not dare to go beside her, trying to make up for it: ¡°Qin Shao, is there anything else I can do for you?¡± Marcus ¡°hissed¡±. ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Lifting his eyes, he looked at the counterdy and ordered, ¡°Call your general manager.¡± Soon after, the general manager folded back with the counter clerk. The general manager has a calm face and looks reluctant. ¡°Call me something.¡± However, when he saw Marcus¡¯s face clearly, he was shocked and instantly became uneasy: ¡°Old, boss? Why are you here?¡± He did not forget to scold the stunned counter clerk. ¡°This is our boss. Don¡¯t say hello quickly!¡± The counter clerk blushed and apologized quickly. God, Marcus is the boss here. Howe she never heard of it? ! After a good ttery, the general manager carefully asked: ¡°Boss, what do you want me to do?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t blink: ¡°You write a sign¡± White Ruan and dogs are not allowed ¡°and hang it in front of the store, now!¡± When the general manager stayed, he and the counterdy looked at each other, and they all saw that they wanted to cry without tears. But no matter how afraid I am, I have to bite the bullet and do it. Chapter 245 goes upstairs first Qin¡¯s family, study. Qin Mingcheng paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, his face full of anger. The two men standing in front of him bowed their heads and did not dare to speak. I don¡¯t know how long the atmosphere in the room has been suppressed. Qin Mingcheng stopped and angrily said to the two men, ¡°What happened this morning?! You two have lost my old face!¡± Qin Yi was at a loss and ttered a smile: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Ruan Ruan is just willful for a while¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put in a good word for her!¡± Qin Mingcheng yelled and saw Bai Ruan¡¯s eyes red. He endured his anger and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about you, but you are too reckless this time. It is easy to offend the boss behind the scenes when you catch people in a big shopping mall!¡± Bai Ruan somehow, more wronged. She bit her lips, hid her face and sobbed in a low voice, which made Qin Mingcheng¡¯s anger, which was going to fade, more and more vigorous and upset. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry, get out of here!¡± White Ruan shook his shoulders and wiped his tears out of the study. Qin Yi was as quiet as a chicken. When she saw Qin Mingcheng slowly extinguishing the fire, she opened her mouth: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry with Ruan Ruan, I promise to take care of her next time¡­¡± Qin Mingcheng¡¯s mood stabilized, and he waved his hand weakly: ¡°OK, you can also go down.¡± Qin Yi breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that this is all right. ¡°Good.¡± ¡­ At night. When Arthur went downstairs, he found that the whole family was sitting on the table and didn¡¯t move chopsticks. It was strange: ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? I said, don¡¯t wait for me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lily exined softly. ¡°We are waiting for Sheng Sheng. Grandpa specially called her toe here today¡­¡± Hearing that name, Arthur didn¡¯t go down the building. He stood on the edge of the stair handrail and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± ¡°You are the guest and she is the Lord.¡± Grandpa Lin suddenly became angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see it, you can go out!¡± Mrs. Taylor, who was sitting next to him, was surprised. Grandpa wanted to offend Mu¡¯s family for Laura! She was just about to speak a few words when Arthur suddenly thought of his grandfather¡¯s entrustment to himself beforeing to the Lambert family. He was a little panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Lily smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can understand. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Arthur went downstairs, sat at the table, and waited patiently together. After a while, the door of the old house was pushed open, and a beautiful image came. ¡°Grandpa, I am back.¡± Arthur saw Laura¡¯s face clearly, and he was slightly stunned.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Long hair shawl, light sweeping of slices, and dust-free temperament arepletely different from the wild girl in the country he imagined¡­ ¡°Sheng sheng, you¡¯re back! Come on,e and eat!¡± Grandpa Lin was very happy to open the chair beside him, but when he saw the figure behind Laura, the smile on his face disappeared instantly: ¡°Qin Shao, why are you here?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t see Grandpa Lin¡¯s unwee, and went forward to say hello: ¡°I didn¡¯t inform you in advance and rushed to the door. Excuse me.¡± Grandpa Lin muttered to himself in his heart: So you know it¡¯s an interruption. A warm smile appeared on his face: ¡°Don¡¯t disturb, don¡¯t disturb. People are here, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Grandpa Lin took the lead in moving chopsticks. As usual, he frequently gave Laura food. For a long time, he asked for help: ¡°Eat more, you see that you go abroad ande back thin¡­¡± Lily saw Grandpa Lin¡¯s indifference to herself from beginning to end, and her face became more and more ugly. After a few mouthfuls of rice, she forced a smile: ¡°I finished eating, I went upstairs first.¡± Chapter 246 Heirs Arthur looked up at Lily¡¯s disappearance on the stairs. He sipped his lips and looked at Laura¡¯s eyes, bing more and more disgusted. No wonder this man is so arrogant. It turns out that Grandpa and Marcus are the backers, oh. ¡­ Mu Master received the news that Arthur was sent to the Lambert family, and he smiled with unknown meaning. ¡°It¡¯s a good calction. When I heard a little wind, I made a good im and sent people there.¡± Fu Yi is Arthur¡¯s biological mother. She is ambitious all her life and waits for an opportunity for the position of Mu¡¯s heir. Mu took a sip of tea and inexplicably expressed some feelings: ¡°It seems that I am really old¡­¡± Daniel on the side said urgently: ¡°Grandpa, no!¡± Mu old man avoided talking, and turned to another conversation. ¡°It seems that you have to prepare for the selection of heirs.¡± Daniel was surprised. ¡°But it¡¯s still early¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Mu said lightly, ¡°I also want to be at leisure for a few more years.¡± Remembering something, he continued: ¡°Sheng Sheng has saved my life. You can do everything by yourself except that the sessor needs Sheng Sheng¡¯s consent.¡± Daniel stunned, slightly surprised by the importance Mu attached to Laura, nodded his head and said, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll start to do it.¡± ¡­ The time hase before you know it, and there are only three days left before the release of the list. Uncle Wen was visibly anxious: ¡°Qing Ye was in a bad mood a few days before the exam. Will this affect his college entrance examination¡­¡± Laura leaned on the sofa to chase the drama and said casually, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I asked someone to check Qing Ye¡¯s score, and he told me that Qing Ye was the top student in the national college entrance examination this year. You can wait for the score with peace of mind.¡± Uncle Wen breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and then ran into the kitchen happily: ¡°The top student in the national college entrance examination! This has to be celebrated. I will see what ingredients are in the refrigerator!¡± Laura looked up from the screen of his mobile phone, watched him humming to open the refrigerator, and hooked his lips funny. Uncle Wen is like a child. Meanwhile, The White¡¯s family. Bai Ruan sat on the sofa with a pillow in her arms and wept silently: ¡°I went out today, my little sisters areughing at me, I don¡¯t want to see anyone¡­¡± Qin Yi has been patiently coaxing her beside her. Seeing that she is still crying, she can¡¯t help feeling a headache. Sure enough, good things don¡¯t go out, bad things spread far and wide. How long did it take for Ruan Ruan to be cked out by shopping malls to spread all over the upper ss. No wonder Ruan Ruan is so sad. ¡°What¡¯s the use of these words? You can¡¯t help me solve the problem!¡± Bai Ruan suddenly cried more fiercely. ¡°Why did you pull me away at that time? Aren¡¯t you pulling my face¡­¡± Qin Yi hugged her and handed a few paper towels with distress. ¡°After all, Akuo is my younger brother. As a big brother, I have to let him not.¡± ¡°If he is your brother, am I not your wife?!¡± Bai Ruan pulled the paper towel and wiped her tears. ¡°You know, how much family pressure I had to marry you¡­¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Qin Yi was distressed to panic. ¡°I know, I know¡­ but Akuo is with others, which has nothing to do with you.¡± White Ruan mouth hard, ¡°I know! Long sister-inw is like a mother, can¡¯t I discipline him?¡± Qin Yi was speechless, so she had to bring the tablet on the coffee table: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see anyone, it will disappear. Do you want to buy clothes? See what you like on it, I will buy it for you.¡± Chapter 247 Diamonds are missing White Nguyen see Qin Yi is changing the subject, she didn¡¯t eat him that set, crying more fiercely at the moment. Take out your mobile phone and dial the phone directly: ¡°I want to tell my mother that you don¡¯t understand me at all!¡± Qin Yi was in a hurry to stop it, but Bai Ruan moved too fast and angrily told the opposite side. After hanging up, she stared at him with her red eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you now, you go away!¡± Qin Yi was driven out of the room. He touched his nose at the closed door. Although he felt guilty, to be honest, he didn¡¯t have to face crying anymore, and his heart was slightly relieved. Qin Yichen crossed the corridor. He saw Qin Yi, who had not seen him for a long time, and his eyes were slightly bright: ¡°Big Brother!¡± Seeing Qin Yi turn his head, Qin Yichen subconsciously walked over and began to vomit bitterness: ¡°Big Brother, you must help me export evil spirit! Marcus locked me in the basement before, and beat me if he didn¡¯t give me food¡­¡± Qin Yi was surprised and looked at Qin Yichen¡¯s eyes as if he were looking at a madman: ¡°Yichen, what are you talking nonsense about? How can Akuo be such a person!¡± Qin Yichen wronged Baba: ¡°Big brother, really¡­ I¡¯m not talking nonsense! What I said is true!¡± ¡­Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There are only two days left before the results of the college entrance examinatione out. ¡°Thank you, thank you for your love. But this matter still has to listen to Ye¡¯s own decision¡­¡± Uncle Wen had just hung up when another call came in. ¡°Hello, how are you?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Rowan. We are the recruiter of Qinhai University¡­¡± Sure enough, it was another enrollment call. In the past two days, Uncle Wen¡¯s phone has been ringing off the hook by the admissions office. ¡°Thank you, thank you, but it¡¯s better to listen to his own opinion.¡± After hanging up the phone, Laura handed a watermelon: ¡°Uncle, take a rest first.¡± Words fall, cell phone ring again. Uncle Wen smiled helplessly: ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t rest for a while.¡± Laura clearly saw the smile between his eyebrows. ¡°Maybe this is the so-called¡¯sweet trouble ¡®.¡± She was thoughtful. After the college entrance examination, Dennis came back from abroad. ¡°Mom, is my room the same?¡± He stood in the living room, put down his suitcase and asked Mrs. Taylor who came to meet him. Mrs. Taylor ordered his servants to take their luggage up. When he looked at Dennis¡¯s face, his eyes were distressed: ¡°Of course, the room has been reserved for you. This trip abroad, you have lost a lot of weight¡­¡± Dennis didn¡¯t answer the question. He looked around and asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Laura?¡± ¡°Laura? Why did you ask her?¡± Mrs. Taylor changed the subject. ¡°You go upstairs and rest first, and then mom will cook in person, so that you can have a good meal at noon!¡± Dennis was helpless: ¡°No, just have a simple meal. I¡¯ll go upstairs and pack my bags first.¡± Dennis went back to his room. Mrs. Taylor rolled up his sleeves and was about to enter the kitchen when Lily upstairs poked his head out and looked rmed. ¡°Mom, the DIA that my brother gave mest year is gone!¡± Mrs. Taylor was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Lily stepped on the stairs and went downstairs, crying: ¡°I rummaged through the whole room. I wanted to show it to my brother today to make him happy, but it turned out¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor recovered. Her face was pale. She didn¡¯t want to be sure. ¡°That poor girl in Laura must have stolen it! Last year, DIA was still there. She lost it when she came to our house this year. Who else could she have stolen it?¡± Chapter 248 Admissions Telephone Lily thought Mrs. Taylor¡¯s analysis was very reasonable, but on the surface, she said hypocritically, ¡°No, my sister doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person. I believe she won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°Still, you are too simple! There is a saying called ¡®Knowing people and knowing their faces and not knowing their hearts¡¯!¡± Mrs. Taylor said, taking out his mobile phone and dialing Laura¡¯s phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call her here and confront her face to face!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Still, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter, Mom will help you find out!¡± Dennis heard something and went downstairs. ¡°Mom, sister, what happened?¡± Seeing him, Lily med himself and told the story in detail. Finally, he said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother, I¡¯m too careless¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t me you.¡± After Dennisforted Lily, he said to Mrs. Taylor, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s no big deal to lose something. You are too arbitrary. Let the housekeeper help you find it first.¡± The housekeeper who was named took the initiative to stand up and respectfully said, ¡°I will mobilize all the servants to find it.¡± ¡­ When Uncle Wen was bombed by a series of enrollment calls, didn¡¯t the headmaster suffer this ¡°disaster¡±? ¡°Sanyuan University is willing to make a guarantee here. As long as Wen Qingyi is willing toe to our school, we are willing to give him all schrships and benefits!¡± Almost after listening to the assurance of numbness, the principal couldn¡¯t help thinking: Save it, the departments of Imperial Capital University are stillpeting internally, and you can¡¯tpete for it. Thinking like this, he made fun of the opposite side: ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I will inform you after Wen Qingye makes his own decision.¡± After hanging up the phone, the principal said to the teaching director who was recording, ¡°Remember another scattered university and give schrships and various benefits.¡± The teaching director nodded and looked at the dense university names on the paper. Some feelings: ¡°I don¡¯t know what school Wen Qingye will choose in the end.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Actually, the child had a chance to enter Notting University.¡± It¡¯s a pity for the headmaster. The guidance director echoed a few words: ¡°Yes, such a good prospect¡­¡± While they were chatting, the headmaster received a phone call again. I thought it was enrollment again, but it turned out to be Mrs. Taylor. The headmaster connected. ¡°Ms. Lin, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Laura is at school now, isn¡¯t she? Tell her to hurry home!¡± This unceremonious order made the principal¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled: ¡°I know, I will tell Lin ssmate, is there anything else?¡± He was responded by a merciless hang-up sound. The principal looked at the dark mobile phone screen and sighed: ¡°This Ms. Lin is really true. The grievances of the previous generation should not involve the next generation¡­¡± When Laura received a phone call from the headmaster, she was apanying Wen Qingye to do the problem. ¡°Your thinking is right about this problem, but the method is wrong. Think again.¡± After Laura gave directions, he sat back a few steps in his chair and pressed the connection button. ¡°What is it, headmaster?¡± ¡°Lin, your mother wants to see you and wants you to go home immediately.¡± Laura raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say it was bad, and he didn¡¯t say it was bad: ¡°I see.¡± Wen Qingye¡¯s mind is no longer on the topic. He nced at it: ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, what¡¯s the matter? You seem a little unhappy. Is someone bullying you?¡± Laura raised his lips and rubbed his forehead. ¡°No displeasure.¡± After thinking about it, she added, ¡°When you finish this problem, let¡¯s ask Uncle Wen to go out for dinner and rx.¡± Wen Qingye bowed his head: ¡°Good.¡± Chapter 249 Convicted Mrs. Taylor waited for Laura toe home, waiting from evening to dark, and the more he waited, the more annoyed he became. ¡°This little cheap hoof must be guilty and dare not confront each other face to face! I will call the police now!¡± Arriving at the police station, Mrs. Taylor angrily said: ¡°My second daughter stole my eldest daughter¡¯s DIA, I want to report it!¡± The police were a little surprised. It¡¯s really rare for family members to sue their families. He wrote down the details of Mrs. Taylor¡¯s description one by one and repeatedly confirmed: ¡°Are you sure and sure that Laura must have stolen the DIA?¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s tone was firm: ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Good.¡± The police put away the transcript. ¡°I will contact Miss Lin now.¡± Mrs. Taylor waited for a moment until the police came back and told her that Laura would arrive soon, and she didn¡¯t settle down a little. Laura was so cheeky that he turned a blind eye to the police summons. After waiting for a moment, there was a noise at the door. Mrs. Taylor almost jumped up with joy, and when he opened his mouth, he would scold: ¡°It¡¯s hard to guard against thieves day and night, you¡­¡± However, when she saw that the person who appeared at the door was a young man, she was startled: ¡°Where is Laura? Who are you and where is Laura?!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, Ms. Lin.¡± The young man introduced himself gracefully. ¡°I am Fan Chengxin, thewyer invited by Miss Lin, and I am here for your nder of Miss Lin.¡± Mrs. Taylor frowned slightly and immediately let go. She is full of confidence: ¡°What nder, I didn¡¯t nder her!¡± Fan Chengxin did not answer and took out a bunch of documents in no hurry: ¡°I have investigated the diamond you lost, and it is not of great value, but it is a moral of happiness and well-being¡­¡± ¡°Again,¡± he said, putting together the papers and handing them to Mrs. Taylor with a smile, ¡°you have no definite proof that Miss Lin stole the diamonds. If you have no proof, you are ndering Miss Lin. If you are convicted, you will be detained. Do you hear me clearly?¡± Mrs. Taylor was at a loss with a pile of documents and faltered: ¡°What evidence is needed for this? Isn¡¯t it natural for people like Laura to steal things? ¡­ ¡­¡± As soon as the voice fell, Dennis called, and his voice spread clearly in the room: ¡°Mom, the still DIA has been found. It turned out that I identally fell into the seam of the bed¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor lost his face, his lips shook pale, and he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Fan Chengxin smiled gently: ¡°DIA has been found. It seems that your nder crime has been established.¡± Seeing that the police on the left and right sides came up and wanted to hold themselves, Mrs. Taylor panicked: ¡°Wait! Wait first!¡± The two policemen stopped ording to their words, and Mrs. Taylor racked his brains to find a way to call Lin Fu desperately under the gaze of everyone. ¡°Du-Du-¡± There was only an empty echo, and I couldn¡¯t get through. Fan Chengxin saw Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes gradually zed. He smiled and pretended to regret: ¡°It seems that Ms. Lin can only spend the night in the police station today. Please ask Ms. Lin to ask awyer as soon as possible-we will see you in court tomorrow.¡± ¡­ ¡°Ditch¡±, the mobile phone on the coffee table lit up. Laura picked up the screen casually and saw that it was a message from Fan Chengxin, with only an ¡°OK¡± gesture. It seems that things have been solved. Laura put his mobile phone back, picked up the tablet in his hand, and continued to watch the dog blood drama. Wen Qingye sat opposite to do the problem. He heard the voice and looked over here subconsciously. Seeing Laura¡¯s face with relish, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the tablet. ¡°¡­ is it good?¡± Chapter 250 comes down ¡°Hmm?¡± Wen Qingye¡¯s question has no head and no tail. Laura raised his eyelids. ¡°Are you asking if this drama is good?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Fortunately, just killing time.¡± Wen Qingye stopped asking, lowered his head and did the problem seriously. Laura is watching a few dramas and lost in thought. When this drama is finished, what should she chase? After thinking about it, she sent a message to her secretary: ¡°Send me a copy of thepany¡¯stest script.¡± Opposite seconds back: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ When Dennis learned that Mrs. Taylor had been detained by the police station when he went out, he came in a hurry. ¡°Mom, what happened? How could you¡­¡± He asked through a piece of ss.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Taylor sipped his lips and told the story briefly, which made Dennis shake his head disapprovingly. ¡°Mom, you did go too far this time.¡± Dennis thought for a moment. ¡°This is not the way to go on. I¡¯ll call my brother and ask him to hire awyer for you.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ right¡­ that¡¯s it¡­ trouble brother.¡± After Dennis finished the phone call, he turned to Mrs. Taylor, who was holding the railing and looking forward to it: ¡°My brother said that he will definitely help you hire the bestwyer!¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, and he reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Give me the phone and I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Dennis handed over the mobile phone, and Bob¡¯s voice across the street became clearer. His tone was helpless: ¡°Mom, you have gone too far this time.¡± Almost exactly the same as Dennis¡¯s words, Mrs. Taylor got his mobile phone, but he couldn¡¯t say anything at this moment, and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After exining some things, Bob took the initiative to hang up the phone. Just after putting away his mobile phone, his friend leaned in and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your expression is so worried, is something wrong at home?¡± Bob rubbed his eyebrows: ¡°My mother was detained for ndering Laura¡­¡± Qi Rui was a little surprised: ¡°Isn¡¯t Laura your sister?¡± My family ndered my family, how can I make such a thing? Qi Rui thinks there are some wonderful things in Mrs. Taylor. Bob saw Qi Rui¡¯s confusion. He was rather embarrassed. He calmed down and picked up his coat on the back of the chair: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, I will go home first and discuss it with Dennis.¡± ¡­ It¡¯s time for the school to post the red list. Wen Qingye¡¯s name topped the list, and the students around the bulletin board were envious. ¡°Even if Laura is the first in grade, why is her brother so powerful?¡± ¡°Is this the power of genes? It¡¯s too strong.¡± Passing Lily heard Laura¡¯s name. She subconsciously stopped and listened. The students are still talking: ¡°In this way, maybe the top student in the college entrance examination next year is Laura.¡± Lily lost her temper. She walked up to the crowd and shouted back: ¡°Impossible!¡± When the students saw her, they were all stunned, or one of them responded quickly and soothed: ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t matter. ording to your grades, you must be second.¡± Second ce? Isn¡¯t that inferior to Laura? Lily, even more unhappy, tightened the book in his arms, turned and walked into the office building without making a reply. ¡­ Laura left Mrs. Taylor¡¯s affairs fully entrusted to Fan Chengxin and didn¡¯t take care of it again. I thought this matter had nothing to do with her, but I didn¡¯t know that she received a phone call today, which instantly destroyed her good mood. ¡°Hello, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Laura, it¡¯s me.¡± Bob¡¯s voice came out. Chapter 251 Questioning again Laura a meal, looked at the eye disy of the phone number, it is indeed Grandpa Lin¡¯s yes, but it is Bob. ¡°What are you doing with grandpa¡¯s mobile phone?¡± Laura asked rudely. The opposite side was silent for a moment and avoided answering: ¡°Sheng Sheng, I want to say ¡®Sorry¡¯ for what I did to you before.¡± Laura raised his eyebrows: ¡°Go on.¡± Bob couldn¡¯t fathom her attitude, so she had to continue to exin: ¡°The reason why I used to speak ill of you was that I mistakenly thought you were Mistress¡¯s daughter. But only a few days ago, I learned the truth¡­ you were wronged before.¡± Laura¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So! I want to find an opportunity to make it up to you!¡± Bob¡¯s voice rose high. ¡°Mom has really gone too far this time. I won¡¯t intercede for her!¡± ¡°Thank you, but no need.¡± Laura refused with a nk face. ¡°If you really want to make it up to me, just don¡¯t disturb each other.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Bob dialect was finished, Laura hung up. ¡°s¡­¡± Bob looked at the hung-up call and sighed long. ¡°Well, what did Sheng Sheng say?¡± Grandpa Lin leaned in eagerly. If he can, he also wants to repair the rtionship between brother and sister. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Bob asked again, ¡°Grandpa, which school is Sheng Sheng studying at now? I really want to make up for it.¡± Grandpa Lin thought about it a little and knew what Laura¡¯s attitude was. He euphemistically said, ¡°Forget it. Maybe you don¡¯t disturb her is the biggestpensation, save it.¡± At the same time, the other side. ¡°Sheng sheng, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Marcus asked with concern. Laura showed a puzzled expression: ¡°Isn¡¯t it my brother? I don¡¯t know what kind of wind he suddenly smoked¡­¡± Having heard more or less about Bob, Marcus knew: ¡°If he makes you unhappy, just ignore him.¡± Laura nodded approvingly: ¡°That¡¯s what I think.¡± ¡­ After the college entrance examination, Grade One and Grade Two ushered in the monthly exam once a month. Laura recently found a new hobby besides dog blood drama. She enjoyed it and didn¡¯t want to study, so it was logical that she didn¡¯t take the exam under the pretext of illness. When the results came out, everyone gathered around the bulletin board and was amazed. ¡°Why is Laura not on the list?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s still the first ce again, yes!¡± ¡°¡­¡± On the bright side, people don¡¯t feel too much about it. However, after school, many doubts suddenly appeared in the school forum. ¡°Suddenly the first grade, and suddenly fell to one hundred grades. What is this not cheating?¡± ¡°Maybe Laura does have some real stuff, but I just think she cheated on the examst time. Argue if you don¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Without exception, these voices of doubt were finally rejected by ss Eight students one by one. Different from the hustle and bustle on the forum, Laura is addicted to his new hobby. She lowered her head, wrote and drew on the paper with a in pencil, and dropped a table of rubber crumbs. Lucy looked curious and suddenly marveled: ¡°Darling! Sheng Sheng, when did you learn fashion design? Isn¡¯t it awesome?¡± Laura has no distractions and smiles at the smell: ¡°I haven¡¯t learned it, I¡¯m painting it for fun.¡± Lucy has been hit harder and harder: ¡°After knowing you, Ipletely understand that the gap between people is really walled!¡± Chapter 252 Design Drawings After school, Laura went back to his old house and put down his schoolbag. Just about to go upstairs and go back to the room to continue toplete his own design drawings, Grandpa Lin stopped her: ¡°Sheng Sheng,e here, Grandpa has something to say to you.¡± Laura sat down cleverly beside Grandpa Lin and blinked. ¡°What?¡± Grandpa Lin stopped talking: ¡°Jingxuan¡¯s child seems to really want to make up for you. Otherwise, Grandpa told him another day, your mother¡¯s experience in the past years?¡± Laura lowered his eyes. ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± It is rare to be rejected by his granddaughter, and Grandpa Lin is speechless. ¡°Well¡­ all right.¡± Not long after Laura went upstairs, Lily also came to visit Grandpa Lin. ¡°Grandpa, look what I brought you!¡± Lily carried a bag of dragon fruit and put it on the coffee table with a smile. ¡°These are all specially picked by me. They are soft and sweet. Grandpa, try them quickly.¡± In contrast to her warmth, Grandpa Lin raised his hand and took a sip of tea, and his attitude was lukewarm: ¡°You put it first.¡± Lily¡¯s smile stiffened. She put away the fruit and sat stiffly on the sofa. She couldn¡¯t find a conversation for a long time. When she was embarrassed, she suddenly nced at the trash can beside the coffee table. There is little garbage inside, sporadic and clean, mostly paper or stic bags. Lily immediately thought of a good idea, got up andughed, ¡°Grandpa, let me help you take out the garbage.¡± Regardless of whether the other party agreed or not, she held a paper towel and carefully carried a garbage bag and went out of the door. The contents of the bag can be seen at a nce. When it is poured, Lily can instinctively look in. Immediately found a design draft, the dress on it, gorgeous but not gorgeous. Lily¡¯s heart beat. Although he didn¡¯t know the design, he could also see the subtlety of this design draft. So much so that on the way back, she still kept thinking, if this dress was really made¡­ ¡°Still? What a coincidence!¡± Lily recovered and looked intently. Arthur was in front of him. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± She smiled and waved. When the distance between them narrowed, she saw the sadness on Arthur¡¯s face and subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look as if you have something on your mind.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arthur sighed. ¡°My mother¡¯s designpany has been unable to find a suitable design draft, and I am worrying about it.¡± Lily¡¯s eyebrows jumped heavily. She remembered something, suppressed her ecstasy, and implicitly said, ¡°Maybe wait another day or two, and there will be good news.¡± Arthur only said, ¡°I hope so.¡± They went back to the Lambert family side by side. Lily saw Arthur go back to the guest room with her own eyes. She turned and ran out of the vi and returned along the way. When standing in front of the dustbin, her heart kept pounding because of strenuous exercise or excessive tension. Lily pulled out the top design draft. Fortunately, she came in time, and the surface of the draft was not dirty. It was not a problem to print a copy. If she got the treasure, she held the corner of the paper tightly, and her eyes brightened, as if she had seen Arthur¡¯s approving eyes: ¡°With this, it will be no problem!¡± ¡­ Guest room. ¡°Boat, have you seen any good designs recently?¡± Arthur sat at the table, holding a mobile phone in one hand and buckling the corner of the table in the other. Why: ¡°Mom, no¡­¡± Ke Ya smiled helplessly: ¡°Forget it, I am not in a hurry at this time anyway.¡± Arthur heard some eagerness and promised, ¡°Mom, you can rest assured! I will definitely pay more attention to good designers recently!¡± Chapter 253 Anti-Counterfeiting Marks When they were on the phone, a knock sounded outside the door. ¡°Mom, wait a minute, someone is looking for me.¡± Arthur turned off hands-free, hid his mobile phone behind him and opened the door. ¡°Still? What can I do for you?¡± Lily bit his lip and handed out his new picture nervously. ¡°This¡­ may help you¡­¡± Arthur took it, wondering at first, but when his eyes were fixed on the dress at the center, he froze. After staring at him for a long time, he excitedly put down the design draft, looked up and said eagerly, ¡°Who designed this? Who designed it?!¡± Lily was so startled by Arthur¡¯s reaction that she began to wonder if the design draft was more subtle than she expected. Thinking about this, Lily became more and more nervous, and faltered between words: ¡°This, this¡­ this is what I painted casually when I was idle¡­¡± Simply Arthur is immersed in joy, and did not find something wrong with her. She happily put her hand on her shoulder and praised: ¡°Still, you are really a design genius!¡± Being looked at like this by Arthur, Lily blushed unconsciously: ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± ¡­ With a ¡°snapping¡± sound, another paper ball was urately thrown into the trash can beside the bed. Before that, seven or eight paper balls had already been scattered on the ground, which were round and like snowmen piled all over the floor. ¡°It¡¯s finally drawn.¡± Facing the sunlighting in from the window, Laura held up the design drawing in his hand with satisfaction. This is a finished product that took her all morning and went through dozens of waste manuscripts. Under the golden light, I am satisfied with this manuscript. ¡°Boss, the clothes you designed are really beautiful. Are you going to get them out and wear them yourself?¡± The secretary asked curiously. ¡°No,¡± said Laura, shaking his head and putting the design in the drawer with great care. ¡°There was a designpetition recently. The first prize was 200, 000. I want to try it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The secretary was puzzled. ¡°But, boss, you don¡¯t seem to be short of money. Why do everything by yourself?¡± Laura closed the drawer, and she hummed in a good mood: ¡°Who would think too much money?¡± That¡¯s right. The secretary thought about it and picked up several other design drafts on the table: ¡°Then I will let the branch office make these sets of clothes now?¡± Laura was very pleased with the secretary¡¯s way: ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The secretary turned around and looked down at the manuscript. When she found something, she turned back hesitantly. ¡°Boss, there are three trees in the lower left corner of each suit. Do you want to make it all?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Laura patiently exined, ¡°That¡¯s my personal logo, which is an anti-counterfeiting mark. Every dress should be added in the future, remember?¡± The secretary tilted his head and thought a little. Three trees, big in the middle and small on the left and right sides, form the shape of a forest. Taking the word ¡°Sen¡±, which is simr to ¡°Sheng¡±, is indeed a very excellent anti-counterfeiting mark. She knew it and couldn¡¯t help praising it: ¡°Boss, you are so thoughtful!¡± Say, take the initiative to quit the office. Laura stretched himself and was about to have a rest when there was a knock at the door. She was busy sitting upright and clearing her throat: ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Shang Yao came in. When he turned around, he closed the door and was very embarrassed: ¡°I came here this time because I felt that there was one thing, I must tell you in advance.¡± Chapter 254 Small Doors and Small Households Laura rarely sees Shang Yao cramped. She is curious: ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I made a TV series before canceling the contract with Yuehui Company, which will be broadcast soon.¡± Shang Yao paused and hesitated: ¡°These are nothing, mainly because I specially fired Cp with the heroine¡­ will this bring you trouble?¡± Laura gave a serious ¡°oh¡± andughed: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Even if there is trouble, I will try my best to solve it, it doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡± Shang Yao settled down and said, ¡°Good.¡± He added, ¡°I just finished an announcement. Is there anything I can do for me recently? I¡¯m free now.¡± ¡°Ah, just right.¡± Laura opened the drawer and took out the two design drafts. ¡°I¡¯m going to make two sets of men¡¯s clothes. Please help me publicize and increase my poprity.¡± Shang Yao nodded and shoulde down. ¡­ Dennis returned to Linguang Private Middle School as an exchange student. He has good grades. He was a student of ss 2 before going abroad and so was he when he came back. After ss, he wrote and drew in his notebook, and his serious attitude attracted several students toe around and look at it. ¡°Dennis, what are you writing? Don¡¯t you usually finish your homework early?¡± ¡°No.¡± Dennis stopped writing and looked up with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take some notes. When the timees, Sheng Sheng can¡¯t keep up with the ss progress. I can lend her my notebook.¡± The ssmate was surprised and immediately looked strange: ¡°In fact, have you ever thought that Laura doesn¡¯t need notes at all?¡± ¡­ Laura was busy with her business, and she had nothing to do. She went to Marcus¡¯spany and nned to deliver medicine. When he opened the door, he saw Marcus turning his back on her and making a phone call. ¡°Ah Kuo, IBI has recently recruited new people. Would you like toe and have a look?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was loud, and the office was empty. Laura heard everything clearly. One of her hands lost force, and the door went back, making quite a noise. Marcus was about to answer when he heard a noise behind him and twisted his eyebrows warily. ¡°Who?!¡± This turn, and Laura¡¯s eyes, his face gradually rxed, and finally showed a smile. Marcus casually coped with the opposite sentence, hung up the phone, and turned and walked to Laura. ¡°Sheng sheng, why do you suddenly think ofing to me?¡± ¡°Give you medicine.¡± Laura handed out a delicate small bottle, closed the door behind him, and did not forget to joke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to hide deep enough.¡± IBI, the General Administration of International Investigation, is full of gold, and many people can¡¯t get in with their heads crushed, but Marcus, who has the name of ¡°straw bag¡±, picked it up red-handed. Marcus took the medicine bottle, and he smiled bitterly: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but I never found a chance to say¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin, I understand, I understand.¡± Laura gave a clear smile. ¡­ When Arthur got the design draft given to him by Lily, he was so excited that he took a picture of it and sent it to his mother without thinking about it. ¡°Mom! Look! I found a good design. This is the best design I have ever seen!¡± When Ke Ya received the news, she smiled from ear to ear, praised Arthur, and changed hands to hand over the design drawings to her mother¡¯s designpany, Star Rust. ¡°Sister!¡± A little whileter, her sister Ke Hui called, ¡°Where did the design draft you gave mee from? It¡¯s wonderful, can you rmend the designer to me!¡± Ke Yawei smiled: ¡°As far as a smalldy is concerned, there is no need to say any rmendation.¡± Chapter 255 Sample Clothes After listening to Ke Ya¡¯s words, Ke Hui¡¯s excitement gradually faded: ¡°I see. Is this manuscript used to please the Mu family?¡± Ke Ya looked disdainful: ¡°With this manuscript, it is not enough to please. Small families are not worthy of my son.¡± ¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Royal European Academy of Art. The costumepetition held routinely in previous years is just around the corner, and the college has received many entries one after another. In the hall, many judges are busy, and their manuscripts are dazzling and countless. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the designer¡¯s work again.¡± One of the judges suddenly stopped and picked up the manuscript to show to the other judges. Other judges saw the three small trees in the lower left corner of the manuscript, and saw that the participatingpany marked above was Chenguang Media. They couldn¡¯t help feeling some emotion. ¡°The designers invited by Chenguang Media this year are really standard. This one alone, her manuscript has been shortlisted for seven or eight.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. This one is enough to beat two or three otherpanies.¡± Several judges talked andughed, and they were very casual, marking the work in front of them. Xu is Zhu Yu in front. When the judges looked through the works behind them, they only felt that most of them werecklustre and very ordinary. Until I saw something, a judge¡¯s eyes lit up and then he felt confused: ¡°Come and see if this star rust work is not quite right?¡± Other judges smelled speech and nced at his hand. Only a few secondster, they quickly judged that this design draft was very simr to Morninglight Media, like a kind of giarism, which can almost be said to be¡­ giarism. A judge carefully observed the designer¡¯s name and age on the work. Name: Lily Age: 19 Almost without thinking about it, the judges concluded: ¡°It must have copied the morning light! That logo does not match its designer name at all!¡± Other judges felt justified one after another. Some people suggested: ¡°It is better to call this work back. giarized works will bring shame to our college if they appear in ourpetition.¡± Several people were just about to think about the feasibility of this proposal when they heard the main judge say: ¡°No, you leave this manuscript alone and let it enter the finals.¡± Several people were surprised: ¡°Never! This matter is of great importance¡­¡± But see the main judge smiled a face of meaning: ¡°If you don¡¯t do this, how can you teach the star rust a lesson and let it make a fool of itself in public?¡± ¡­ Three days will be dazzling. Ke Hui received the invitation letter for the finals, and she smiled out of sight: ¡°My sister really helped me a lot this time! Once the name of Star Rust is yed out, do you still want to be the number one clothingpany in the country?¡± ¡°Boss, I think I need to think about it again.¡± The assistant is worried. ¡°How can a teenage girl design a design draft of that level? I¡¯m afraid there is something strange¡­¡± Ke Huihun waved his hand carelessly: ¡°What are you afraid of? I didn¡¯t send someone to check it. That style doesn¡¯t belong to any famous designer. Besides¡­¡± Ke Hui raised an arrogant smile on her lips: ¡°Even if it is giarized, what can I do? Give some money and get it?¡± Seeing that the assistant stopped persuading her, she called the factory that made the sample clothes. ¡°How is the progress?¡­.. Hurry up, hurry up, I¡¯m in a hurry to use sample clothes¡­¡± The assistant struggled for a long time and couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very good to make the sample clothes for the model to try on now, does it?¡± Chapter 256 Awards Ceremony Questioned again and again by his assistant, Ke Hui became impatient: ¡°Do you care about me? What do you know, want you to talk!¡± The assistant dared not make any more noise. ¡­ ¡°Boss, the samples you asked for have been made.¡± The secretary said as he drew a notepad. ¡°What should I do with those sample clothes?¡± Laura bent his finger and knocked on the table: ¡°Two sets of women¡¯s clothing for Xie Yuqi and two sets of men¡¯s clothing for Shang Yao.¡± -Xie Yuqi is the double golden film emperor under Chenguang Media. When ites to two film emperors, the secretary does not dare to neglect them. After writing them down one by one, he hurriedly said, ¡°I will send someone to do it.¡± Took out his mobile phone and wanted to send a few messages to the people under his hand. However, at this time, a microblog jumped out and the secretary¡¯s eyes were condensed. It¡¯s Luo Ziyue. She made a hot search because she sent a photo. In the photo, Luo Ziyue has an elegant posture, and her clothes perfectly show her figure curve: white slender waist, slender and attractive long legs¡­ When the secretary, who is also a woman, saw this, she couldn¡¯t help swallowing saliva. No wonder many fans licked the screen crazily and instantly pushed this photo onto the hot search. However, the focus of the secretary¡¯s attention is not here, but¡­ Luo Ziyue¡¯s dress. Isn¡¯t this dress designed by our boss? Sample clothes are still in the factory, how can they appear on Luo Ziyue? ! Surprised and suspicious, the secretary turned back to the office and immediately turned the photo to Laura: ¡°Boss, look! This¡­¡± Laura narrowed her eyes. She stared at Luo Ziyue¡¯s face and always felt that the other party looked familiar. After careful identification for a long time, her mind suddenly shed: Isn¡¯t this ¡°Miss Luo¡± who shouted to kick her and Kevin out in the crew a month ago? ! Laura¡¯s eyes moved to Luo Ziyue¡¯s dress, pondering. This wave, this wave is an old enemy. Goodbye. ¡°Boss,¡± said the secretary, who couldn¡¯t see Laura¡¯s thoughts. She expressed her concern. ¡°The clothes are so simr. If Xie Yinghou and Shang Yingdi send promotional pictures again, I¡¯m afraid they will bebeled as giarists¡­ Look¡­¡± ¡°Keep sending.¡± Laura crossed his fingers calmly. ¡°Just follow the original n.¡± ¡­ Arthur¡¯s first reaction when he received the news from Ke Ya was to inform Lily immediately. ¡°Still, you remember to dress up these days.¡± He grinned. ¡°You are going to attend the award ceremony of the designpetition soon!¡± Lily was stunned. He never dreamed that there would be such a thing. She held back her excitement and pretended to be reserved: ¡°I will.¡± When he arrived at school, Lily deliberately stood up during the noisy ss break and shouted to the monitor: ¡°Monitor, I want to take a few days off!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The monitor touched his head. ¡°Ask for leave? How do you want to take time off? Is it ufortable?¡± Then he nced at her anxiously. Lily sipped her lips and was about to speak when her deskmate took the lead: ¡°No, I still have to go to the award ceremony of the designpetition in a few days!¡± ¡°What? Really? The designpetition held by the Royal European Academy of Art?!¡± ¡°God, it¡¯s like a dream! The award-winning designer is in my ss?!¡± After the surprise, it was praise and encouragement. Students said one after another: ¡°It is still amazing. We will watch the live broadcast on time in a few days and cheer you up!¡± To this, from beginning to end, Lily just smiled, lowered his eyes and looked shy: ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Chapter 257 You don¡¯t deserve Of the group, only Dennis was puzzled. When did his sister, who grew up with him since childhood, learn design, he still doesn¡¯t know? ! Just about to ask, the students suddenlyunched another wave of praise: ¡°Genes are too powerful. You see, you are still so versatile. Dennis studies well and will engage in scientific research, just like TV dramas¡­¡± Dennis opened his mouth, embarrassed to interrupt, and had to swallow the questions that rushed to his mouth, intending to ask themter. ¡­ Design the final venue of thepetition. Thement box was mixed with whispers. ¡°Even if the star rust giarizes, it also leaks the design clothing of thepetition in advance, which is really¡­¡± Another person continued: ¡°There is really no professional ethics!¡± Others echoed in unison: ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± In a word, because Ke Hui¡¯s operation was as fierce as a tiger, a group of judges became more and more unhappy with the impression of Star Rust. At the same time. Shang Yao and Xie Yuqi sent publicity maps one after another, and their texts are exactly the same: at 9:30 tonight, potatoes are broadcast live, be there or be square ~ On Shang Yao¡¯s side, thement area is arge licking screen that has been quiet for years. As for Xie Yuqi¡¯sment area, it was becauseizens saw that her dress was very simr to Luo Ziyue¡¯s, and she fell instantly under a big wave of rhythm. ¡°This is really not the same thing??? Blind people can see that it is giarism, please use your brains a little!¡± ¡°Can you not touch porcin Loluo? You are still a film queen. Why is it so ugly to eat?¡± ¡°Are you guilty if you don¡¯t dare to speak?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luo Ziyue, as a high-intensity surfer, noticed these remarks for the first time, and she was delighted. Without thinking about it, she contacted her own work team and urged: ¡°Come on,e on! You pig brains, don¡¯t step on that movie queen quickly, stir up the heat for me, and create momentum for me!¡± ¡°Luo! Son! Moon!¡± When the agent heard her call, he almost shouted behind her, ¡°What have I told you before? Don¡¯t worry when you encounter this kind of thing, observe the situation first!¡± ¡°I have observed, I have observed.¡± Luo Ziyue pouted and was very dissatisfied. ¡°You say less, I don¡¯t understand. Anyway, this time she touched me, and there is no one behind me. What am I afraid of!¡± The agent frowned and wanted to persuade again, but Luo Ziyue had already opened Weibo, typed and sent a Weibo. ¡°Natural beauty is hard to abandon ~ Can some people not touch porcin with their high seniority? Forget it, I me this girl for being too beautiful, and I can¡¯t help it. I understand everything!¡± Almost at the moment when Weibo was sent out, Luo Ziyue fans rushed to the bottom of Xie Yuqi Weibo, all of whom were strange and criticized, and couldn¡¯t wait to let thetter get out of the entertainment circle! ¡­ ¡°Yukee, don¡¯t look at Weibo first, wait for you to see the indignation!¡± The agent was angry about Luo Ziyue stepping on his own artist. He turned off Weibo bitterly: ¡°I will report the matter to thepany and let thepany handle itter.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xie Yuqi sat in front of the dresser and painted his eyebrows and eyes slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, what are you in a hurry?¡± The agent looked at her and slowly calmed down: ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± When Laura received the news, she boarded thepany ount and immediately forwarded Luo Ziyue¡¯s Weibo. I didn¡¯t say much, only clean four words. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it yet.¡± Weibo exploded. Chapter 258 Answer The agent held the mobile phone bombed by private letters one after another and handed it to Xie Yuqi with a bitter face to show her: ¡°I thought you were the only one who didn¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t expect the new boss to be the same. How can there be such public rtions¡­¡± Xie Yuqi turned to look at the eye screen. Her eyes wearing chestnut Cosmetic Contact Lenses lit up slightly: ¡°Is the new boss a man or a woman?¡± The agent doesn¡¯t know why she asked this: ¡°Woman. What¡¯s the matter?¡± See Xie Yuqi leisurely sigh, bite full red lips, resentment read: ¡°Good to my appetite. Unexpectedly not a man, the somebody else also married her impulse to say¡­¡± A cold sweat flowed from the broker¡¯s forehead: ¡°Don¡¯t ponder.¡± ¡­ It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock sharp. ¡°Principal, I think this matter can also give your principal a long face¡­ What do you think?¡± Mrs. Taylor is earnestly trying to persuade the headmaster to organize the whole school to watch the live broadcast of the design contest together. The principal pondered and felt that Mrs. Taylor had promised. He nodded and promised: ¡°I will inform all teachers and watch the live broadcast on time.¡± A dazzling, 9:30, the live broadcast began. Live broadcast. The slender red carpet spread from beginning to end and spread like fire. Every other meter, there is a beige round arch, with exquisite patterns, which are more elegant than the small bouquets ced on both sides of the road. Luo Ziyue, dressed in a fiery red dress, swayed with one hand akimbo, and her eyes were pure. Ke Hui looked at her catwalk under the stage and felt Ke You gently pull down his sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked with her eyes. Ke You winked at her for a while and whispered, ¡°How is it? Aunt, my eyes on people are not bad?¡± Ke Hui frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t put these things in front of me.¡± ¨CDirty. Thest word, after thinking about it, she still didn¡¯t say it. However, Ke You recognized her unfinished meaning, and he touched his nose bitterly: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it.¡± During the conversation, a catwalk on the stage has already finished. Lily went on stage as a designer and bowed to the judges: ¡°Thank you for watching.¡± On the judges¡¯ bench, a judge turned over the design draft and took the lead in asking: ¡°Miss Lin, can you ask about the creation of this design?¡± Lily looked calm, and she took her time to say the words prepared early. ¡°When I created this dress, I was worried about my studies. When I solved the problem, I couldn¡¯t solve it. I looked at the red rose outside the window in a daze and unconsciously drew a few strokes on the draft paper. This dress came into being¡­¡± Speaking of which, she smiled. ¡°Maybe it can really bring me good luck. As soon as this designes out, I will suddenly solve the problem. Now I can still stand on the scene of the awards ceremony, I really am¡­¡± This rhetoric is watertight. All the colors of the clothes, her own age¡­ all round. The judges who asked questions wrote a few words on the paper and were silent. At this time, the audience couldn¡¯t help but admire: ¡°This little girl, at a young age, will definitely do a lot in the future¡­¡± The judges pretended not to hear this and asked a few more regr questions. ¡°Can you say why do you want to do silk drawing design at the lower waist?¡± ¡°What do you think of removing the embroidery from the shoulders?¡± ¡°Do you have any unique opinions on the selection of clothing materials?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Without exception, Lily answered all the questions. Chapter 259 Secret Prayer Finally, ites to thest question. The judges looked at each other and looked at each other for a long time. Finally, the main judge made a noise. ¡°Miss Lin, for thest time, are you sure you originally created this design?¡± As soon as this question came out, the whole audience was quiet for a second. All eyes fell on Lily, and they couldn¡¯t understand why the judges asked such questions. I saw Lily without blinking, saying word by word, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± The main judge stared at her until the atmosphere at the scene became a little strange, and then looked away. ¡°We have no problem. Next.¡± Seeing this, the host breathed a sigh of relief. Who knows what happened just now? Why did he suddenly feel nervous for Lily? ! The host continued the process in an orderly manner: ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee the next contestant-Chenguang Media!¡± As soon as the voice fell, the whole audience cheered, and even many people in the audience raised their aid sticks and signs and frantically Call: ¡°Morning light! Morning light!¡± Lily, who stands under the stage, is somewhat stupid. Although Morninglight Media does have an extraordinary influence in the entertainment industry, fans don¡¯t have to exaggerate so much, do they? Full of iprehension, Xie Yuqi and Shang Yao, who walked side by side at the end of the stage, instantly turned into shock! God, is the model invited by Chenguang Media actually the queen and the best actor? ! After seeing their dresses clearly, Lily¡¯s brain went nk. This almost identical design ¡­ If it is discovered, the giarist is actually her¡­ Thought of here, Lily softened his legs and feet, and his body shed, holding the corner in time, so that he didn¡¯t copse to the ground. No one in the audience found Lily strange. After Xie Yuqi and Shang Yao posed several Pose arm in arm, the audience was crazy, and screams almost overturned the ceiling of the venue. The live broadcast room is a mess. ¡°Yaoyao, Yaoyao, we love you! Mo Mo Ji!¡± ¡°Crazy licking thanks to the long legs of the film queen, with a swish.¡± There is also a little discordant barrage: ¡°Can you ask some foot-washing maidservants who touch porcin to leave? What an eyesore!¡± In the end, without exception, he was turned back by fans: ¡°If you like to watch, you will watch, and if you don¡¯t watch, you will roll!¡± ¡­ The catwalk is over. The excitement of the whole audience cooled down slightly, but the host came to the stage and said with a smile: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, just now I got the news, and there are still two sets of clothes to show. Let¡¯s wait a moment and then feast our eyes!¡± As soon as the voice fell, the whole audience cheered again, and the judges were all inspired by it. They have already seen those simr designs, and there is no novelty at all. It¡¯s better to have fresh blood! After a while, Xie Yuqi and Shang Yao changed their clothes and returned to the field again. I saw Shang Yao wearing a straight close-fitting suit, with a finely broken gold chain falling down on the right, apanied by suit pants with fried trousers, full of personality. Xie Yuqi hooked his fingertips, and the magnificent rose yellow skirt spread out with her circle, and they snuggled together, just like a couple. Different from everyone¡¯s excitement, Ke Hui looked pale. Just because she can see at a nce, although the design of star rust is roughly the same as that of morning light media, it is obviously inferior to thetter. Seeing the judges nodding frequently, Ke Hui folded his hands and secretly prayed: Don¡¯t see it, the judges must not see which of these designs is good or bad¡­ However, her prayers are doomed to fail. Chapter 260 Coincidence The catwalk of the extra field was also finished, and the judgesughed at Pam¡¯sing to power: ¡°I think everyone must have seen it more or less, and the design of Star Rust is very simr to that of Chenguang Media¡­¡± As if feeling something, the scene quieted down and listened quietly. ¡°But after our verification, it was Chenguang Media that sent the design draft first. That is to say-the designer of Star Rust copied the works of Chenguang Media!¡± When this statement came out, the whole audience was in uproar. At that time, Linguang Private Middle School. In the cinema, many students who have a good rtionship with Lily seem to be embarrassed to shame. ¡°How can you still do such a thing¡­ is there something wrong?¡± ¡°No, still giarizing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ss 2 students defended in vain, trying to convince themselves that all this is an illusion. Only ss Eight gloated. ¡°This guy¡¯s fox tail is exposed!¡± ¡°Ha ha, Iughed to death!¡± Lucy deliberately raised his voice: ¡°In fact, Lily is still quite powerful. She is so daring that she dares to copy Chenguang Media when she participates in the designpetition. Cow, cow!¡± People in ss 2 dare to be angry and dare not speak, but several people in ss 8 are curious: ¡°Who is the designer of Chenguang Media?¡± It¡¯s bad luck. ¡± Laura said nothing all the way. At this time, he made a faint noise: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Hear the voice of the crowd was taken aback, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you? Really?!¡± Only Lucy did not hesitate to believe Laura¡¯s words, and she was very happy: ¡°Sheng Sheng, it turns out that you are from Morning Media, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier!¡± She approached Laura and smiled with a wretched face. ¡°It¡¯s enough to be a good sister. Open the back door for me in the future, so that I can go to see Yao¡¯s brother at any time ~¡± Laura knew that Lucy was talking about Shang Yao. She nced at Lucy, and her tone was helpless and spoiled: ¡°Good, good, wee at any time.¡± During this conversation, on the screen, the photographer pointed the camera at Lily very cleverly and gave her a close-up. I saw Lily standing under the stage, his face pale, his thin body shaking all over, and he obviously looked hit hard. ording to the usual practice, the host first praised the design of Chenguang Media: ¡°Thispetition is honored to see such a good work¡­¡± A backstage worker came up to him, said a few words in his ear, and handed him some notes. The host quietly epted it, and then smiled and said, ¡°Just now, the scores of the judges came out. Give up a highest score and a lowest score. After average integration, the final score of Chenguang Media is-9. 9 points!¡± Almost close to the existence of full marks, the audience issued an exaggerated exmation. Without objection, the host announced: ¡°The first ce in thispetition-Chenguang Media! Let¡¯s congratte it!¡± After the apuse thundered and roared, the host gave Lily the microphone and motioned her to take the stage. Under the eyes of the public, although Lily wanted to turn around and leave very much, he could only endure the humiliation and grab the corner of his clothes and go to the stage. ¡°Miss Lin, I want to ask you a question.¡± The host smiled. ¡°Are you still convinced that that work is your own originality?¡± This malicious question made Lily shake unconsciously. She bit her lip and her eyes shed: ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know why the inspiration of the two families has such a coincidence¡­¡± Chapter 261 No Tolerance Seeing that Lily still refused to admit it, the smile on the host¡¯s face faded, and he waved and motioned for the backstage to release pictures. I saw the whole audience dim, and a beam of light hit the big screen, which was aparison of the design drawings of the twopanies. ¡°The audience present can observe carefully.¡± The host raised his finger to the screen. ¡°The embroidery design at the shoulders of the two clothes is exactly the same. Even the silk drawing at the waist is¡¯very coincidental ¡®and hit it red-handed¡­¡± The host methodically pointed out the high simrities between the two works. Lily saw that people in the audience began to nod frequently with his introduction, which seemed to agree with each other¡¯s words very much. Lily¡¯s lips were bleeding from her own bite. She stared at the screen until her vision was blurred and her eyes were sour. Why¡­ why did things turn out like this? Since when did the development of things get out of her control? ¡°Maybe everyone feels that the simrity of these elements does not clearly exin who copied who.¡± The host¡¯s face became serious. ¡°But you can look at the lower left corner of Chenguang Media¡¯s works, where there is a private Logo, which ispletely consistent with the designer¡¯s name. Although the works of Star Rust also have a Logo, they can¡¯t y any role as a Logo at all, but show the encumbrance of this Logo¡­¡± ¡°That is to say, there is no second possibility except that the star rust copied the morning light!¡± The host threw out thest sentence tly. A group of people in the audience exploded, mostly because they couldn¡¯t understand and regret this matter. ¡°Just a contest, what is the need for giarism? Isn¡¯t this destroying your reputation?¡± ¡°Lily is so young, because he was obsessed with a ghost, the result directly ruined his great future¡­ s, it is not worth it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, be quiet first.¡± Seeing that there was a lot of noise on the field, the main judge coughed a few times. ¡°Let me talk to this Miss Lin first.¡± Be quiet at the right time. The main judge looked at Lily on the stage for a few times, and saw that her face was pale and her fingers were twisted. Her heart also knew how hard the girl had suffered. He sighed gently and spoke slowly. ¡°Miss Lin, the most designer, can tolerate a lot of things. You can have a bad aesthetic, a bad sense of light, and the trend can¡¯t keep up¡­ These are understandable, but what you can¡¯t tolerate is giarism.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were red. She clenched the microphone and her voice was sobbing. ¡°Yes¡­ I know¡­¡± The atmosphere here is depressing, but Ke Hui, who watched the whole process in the background, was almost mad. ¡°What is this! giarism! The reputation of star rust will be destroyed soon!¡± Ke Hui paced back and forth. Now she can¡¯t run to Lily to make Lily angry, so she has to take out her mobile phone and find her sister: ¡°Sister! Who are the designers you are looking for me, and she giarized!¡± ¡°What? giarism?¡± Ke Ya was startled and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you check it out? Isn¡¯t there any problem with those styles?¡± Ke Hui was speechless when asked. She rubbed her hair irritably: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you¡­¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Ke Hui hung up the phone angrily. ¡°You can see it by watching the live broadcast, go and see it!¡± Not far away, Luo Ziyue, who was sitting on a bench to rest, looked nk, and never imagined that such a change would happen. Chapter 262 Selling Pity The agent who just learned the news hurried to find Luo Ziyue. He held his mobile phone in his hand, clicked on Weibo, and reprimanded him with a face of hatred for iron and steel: ¡°What have I told you before? Don¡¯t worry too much when something happens! Look at the present, you were so anxious to step on Xie Ying before, look at how thoseizens are scolding you now!¡± Luo Ziyue panicked. Her eyes were red. Although she knew that she had done something wrong this time, she insisted on keeping her mouth shut and said, ¡°Scold just scold. What can they do to me?!¡± In the agent¡¯s angry stare, her voice gradually weakened and whispered: ¡°Anyway, there is no one behind me¡­¡± ¡­ After the designpetition ended, a group of people appeared one after another. Today¡¯s events, one after another, are so wonderful that everyone has talked with relish until now. ¡°After this incident is over, Star Rust is afraid that it will not be permanently removed from the design world.¡± ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t?¡± Netizens in the live broadcast room are also spitting out: ¡°Forget giarism, how can you sign up for the designpetition? This wave is directly shameful and thrown abroad, which is too shameful!¡± Ke Hui urately found Lily in the scattered crowd. He stepped forward and patted Lily on the shoulder. When Lily turned his head and didn¡¯t react, he raised his hand and pped the other party maliciously: ¡°You bitch!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lily eximed. She covered her red cheeks and looked at Ke Hui with a pair of eyes. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Ke Hui saw through at a nce, and under the wronged eyes of Lily, he clearly shed a few minutes of jealousy towards himself! She immediately raised her lips and ridiculed mercilessly: ¡°You little doll still dare to y¡± selling poor ¡°with me-but also, design is not good, giarism is not good, what else can you get besides¡± selling poor ¡®? ¡± Lily¡¯s face was slightly white, and before he could refute anything, Mrs. Taylor held her shoulder from behind, stared at Ke Hui with bad eyes, and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Are you still educated? If you don¡¯t agree with each other, you wille up and beat people. What are you?!¡± Not to be outdone, Ke Hui stared back and sneered: ¡°What am I? I want to ask you, if it is not your good daughter, how can my star rust fall to the point of being expelled from the design world!¡± Mrs. Taylor wide-eyed, this is not she feel guilty or what, but, in front of this woman turned out to be the boss of star rust, that is to say, is the Mu family? ! Mrs. Taylor¡¯s expression immediately became anxious, and secretly aggravated the strength on Lily¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Daughter, this is the boss of star rust. Don¡¯t apologize to others¡­¡± Lily was pped, but he had to apologize to others, not to mention how humbled he was. She covered her face and cried: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m obsessed with ghosts¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know this would happen¡­¡± Ke Hui didn¡¯t give birth to the slightest sympathy for Lily¡¯s appearance, but only became more and more bored. She red at Lily and said maliciously, ¡°You wait for me, this matter is not over!¡± ¡°Aunt, aunt.¡± Ke You didn¡¯t know when he sneaked to Ke Hui¡¯s side and whispered in a wretched tone, ¡°It¡¯s better to give this girl to me.¡± Ke Hui saw Ke You¡¯s eyes spinning round and round on Lily¡¯s face, and thought with his knees about what was going on in his mind. Chapter 263 Blocking Ke Hui rolled his eyes at Ke You: ¡°You should take care of your little star first!¡± Just at this time, a delicate voice floated near two people. ¡°Ayou, I miss you so much¡­¡± Ke You heard this familiar voice, and he made a tingle, turned his head, and saw Luo Ziyue trotting with joy not far away. ¡°Ayou, Ayou¡­¡± Luo Ziyue took Ke You¡¯s arm and spoiled, ¡°I have encountered a trouble recently, can you help others¡­¡± Ke You¡¯s scalp is numb, and the feeling of fear instantly climbs the peak after catching a glimpse of the cold on his aunt¡¯s face and turning away directly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Ke You joked, quickly pulled out his caught arm and trotted out. ¡°I have something to do, go first, bye-bye!¡± Luo Ziyue watched Ke You leave herself and get on the bus with Ke Hui. She shriveled her mouth and wronged Baba: ¡°Ayou¡­¡± The broker hugged his arms andughed: ¡°This is what you said, someone behind you?¡± ¡­ The poprity of ¡°Star Rust Copying Morning Light¡± has been rising, and finally it has been searched. Ke Hui learned the ins and outs of the incident through Weibo, and she dialed Grandpa Lin¡¯s phone: ¡°Mr. Lin, can you help take care of our boat recently? In particr, let the child watch more, please.¡± Grandpa Lin wondered, didn¡¯t Mrs. Ke please Lily a few days ago? Why did you suddenly change your candidate? ¡°Oh, oh, yes. But may I ask, why?¡± Ke Hui smiled: ¡°Sheng Sheng¡¯s child has a bad reputation, but it is better than a giarist.¡± Grandpa Lin is even more puzzled. What is this saying? However, before I could ask, the phone on the other end had been hung up. The next day. After a night of fermentation, the heat of giarism has not subsided, but has spread all over the Inte. ¡°In other words, don¡¯t eat melons yet. Don¡¯t you think the name ¡®Lily¡¯ looks familiar? It seems that where have you seen it?¡± ¡°Raise your ws! It does look familiar. If I remember correctly, she seems to be the bigdy of the Lambert family?!¡± ¡°No one steak Luo Ziyue? You are all scolding Lily, and there is nothing wrong with Luoziyue.¡± ¡°Upstairs, you should change the. Luo Ziyue has been smashed. What else is there to say?¡± ¡°What melon what melon? 2G yers ask for directions!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beg, don¡¯t beg, the link is here: ¡­¡± Click on the link, and the purpose is to y big cards in Luo Ziyue, and his acting skills are rotten, which makes people enjoy it. ¡°Wow! I just knew that there was a gold owner behind Luoziyue!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been three years. No wonder her resources are always the bestpared with other flowers.¡± ¡°Whoops¡­ let me know this, how can I chase Luo Ziyue¡¯s drama in the future?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Luo Ziyue has been banned, and all the movies and TV dramas he participated in have been removed from the shelves. In the future, he will never have this person!¡± ¡­ After talking with Ke Hui on the phone, although it is not clear what happened, Grandpa Lin probably guessed one thing: Lily was afraid that something had happened. Worried, he called the housekeeper: ¡°You should call your wife quickly and let her go home quickly.¡± The housekeeper was ordered to step down and turned to contact Mrs. Taylor. Grandpa Lin boarded Weibo and began to open thetest hot search. Rich dog blood has always been a popr gossip material, and soon he found a hot word at the top of the list: Miss the Lambert family giarized. Chapter 264 Living up to Cultivation Grandpa Lin clicked into the hot search and began to browse thement area below eagerly. I saw that the hotments at the top were densely packed with a lot of words, all of which were thetest news. ¡°Listen to me, Lily, this is not the first time. For the first time, she stole Laura¡¯s calligraphy. This time, she stole Laura¡¯s design drawings. It can only be said that dogs can¡¯t change eating shit. Let¡¯s never give her another chance!¡± ¡°I was shocked. Aren¡¯t these two sisters? Why do you want to do this? Isn¡¯t this a disgrace to the Lambert family?!¡± ¡°Who knows wow, your circle is really chaotic, the city will y, 666!¡± Grandpa Lin¡¯s eyes cooled down. He sipped his lips, silently turned off Weibo, and became concerned in his heart. When Weibo exploded, the forum of Linguang Private Middle School also exploded. ¡°Grass! I really didn¡¯t expect Lily to be such a person! This time I recognized it, I really read the wrong person.¡± ¡°I have praised Lily before. Now¡­ don¡¯t say it, my face is swollen, and I have been silent.¡± ¡°What a shame, what a shame¡­ ah ah ah ah, why do I have the same ss in the same school as Lily? I feel so shameful to know her now!¡± The other side. As one of the parties, Laura was extremely calm. She ignored the private letters fromizens who expressed distress to herself, and went to the reward forum. ¡°These are the whitening skin care and hair growth products I have developed in recent days. If you are interested, please feel free to trust me privately.¡± After typing this paragraph, she set several prices. After selling the drugs, she closed the reward forum and stopped taking care of it. ¡­ On his way back to his old house, Mrs. Taylor suddenly received a text message from Grandpa Lin. ¡°When youe back, take still with you by the way.¡± Mrs. Taylor looked at the text message in surprise. What does Grandpa want? Although I had a bad feeling in my heart, Mrs. Taylor called Lily and told him toe back because of his grandfather¡¯s special trust. Lily received the phone call, and she went home all the way. Pushing open the door, I nced at the living room subconsciously. Only my mother and grandfather were not present. Lily breathed a little relief and opened his lips. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Before his body waspletely rxed, Lily covered his face in disbelief and stared at Mrs. Taylor: ¡°Mom?!¡± After Mrs. Taylor pped her, she took back her hand and saw tears in Lily¡¯s eyes, which made her heart ache. But no matter how distressed she was, she tried not to go too far and said in a disappointed tone: ¡°Still, how can you, how can you, suddenly fail to live up to my cultivation of you for so many years?!¡± When Grandpa Lin heard the noise, he came out of the room and was furious when he heard the speech: ¡°Why are you still fighting? Instead of questioning her, you might as well ask yourself what thoughts have been instilled in you for so many years!¡± Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t expect Grandpa Lin to help Lily speak. She pursed her mouth tightly and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. In the depressing atmosphere, Lily couldn¡¯t stand it first. She let out a grievance, fell on the sofa, hid her face and cried: ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± After all, Lily is also his granddaughter. Grandpa Lin has no reason not to feel distressed. His jaw line tightened for a moment, and he said helplessly to Mrs. Taylor, ¡°I know that it was my son who was sorry for you at the beginning¡­ but the Lambert family has done his best over the years, and all thepensation for you has been made up. Don¡¯t impose the grievances of the previous generation on children, is it so difficult?¡± Chapter 265 asks you to take care of After hearing Grandpa Lin¡¯s words, Mrs. Taylor lowered her head, and the hair hanging from her ears covered half of her face, so that people could not see her look. She remained silent and silent. Grandpa Lin sighed. He said everything that should be said. The rest depends on what Mrs. Taylor thinks. He said no more and turned back to his room. Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t know what to think. He stopped in ce for a moment and followed him upstairs for a moment. In the huge living room, Lily was the only one who cried and mourned. The housekeeper hesitated for a few seconds and patted Lily on the back of the neck. ¡°Big miss, you don¡¯t be sad again. Adjust your mentality and go to school well. There is still a way out in the future. What do you think?¡± ¡°Whoops¡­¡± Comforted, Lily cried more sadly for a moment. Butler helplessly, gently patted Lily on the back, until the other side¡¯s sobs gradually subsided, this just handed out a paper towel: ¡°Big Miss, wipe it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lily answered in a stuffy way. When she took the paper towel and wiped her tears, she smiled shyly. ¡°I was rude just now.¡± The housekeeper didn¡¯t answer the words, as always, after finishing what he should do, he silently stepped down. Lily packed up her mood. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the housekeeper¡¯s words were reasonable. She picked up her backpack and went out with shoes. No matter what happens, you can learn. ¡­ Come to school. As soon as Lily entered the school gate, he found that many students¡¯ eyes fell on himself. From time to time, two or three people got together, looked at her with strange eyes and whispered. Although I can¡¯t hear what they are saying, I know more or less. Lily endured the humiliation in his heart, bowed his head and hurried into the ssroom. Just stepped over the threshold, amotion in the ssroom, a sound track: ¡°Why are you here? You are so thick-skinned that you are not ashamed?¡± ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s bad luck to see you. Don¡¯t show up in front of us again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lily suddenly looked up, a pair of eyes opened in disbelief, and swept the disgust on his ssmates¡¯ faces inch by inch. He never thought that after apse of one day, he would be treated like this. ¡°You, what are you talking about¡­¡± Lily squeezed out a smile and tried to expose it. ¡°I¡¯m in ss Two. Of course I¡¯ming to ss Two.¡± Say that finish, as if afraid to hear those remarks again, she tugged at her schoolbag, bowed her head and walked quickly to her seat. Put down my schoolbag and just want to say hello to my deskmate as usual: ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I don¡¯t know, when I look up, I see the figure of my deskmate dodging to the other side. My deskmate tightened in the corner, and Lily¡¯s eyes seemed to be looking at a germ. ¡°You stay away from me! I really regret being your deskmate now!¡± Lily¡¯s face was forced to smile, a stiff. She took a deep breath, only to find that she couldn¡¯t suppress her emotions this time. She immediately threw her schoolbag on the table and turned and left: ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me? OK, I¡¯ll go!¡± No sooner had I left the door than I met Dennis. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s morning reading time, how do you¡­¡± Dennis said halfway, after seeing Lily¡¯s red eyes, instantly changed his mouth, ¡°Why are you crying?!¡± Lily wiped his tears hard. Don¡¯t let him look at his face. ¡°I want you to take care of it!¡± Then, despite Dennis¡¯s attempt to stop her, she smashed Dennis¡¯s body open and hurried out of the ssroom. Chapter 266 Seeking Understanding ¡°Still! Still!¡± Dennis pursued a few paces, and saw Lily disappear into the corner, and his pace slowed down. Turned to look at the inside of ss 2, and only got the dodging eyes of ss 2 students. Dennis sighed in his heart, forgot to ask more questions, and followed Lily to catch up again. The uneasiness in my heart, after I couldn¡¯t find Lily, gradually brewed into worry. ¡°Mom!¡± Dennis dialed Mrs. Taylor¡¯s phone, and his voice was anxious. ¡°It¡¯s still gone, look for it quickly! Wait a minute if something happens to her¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor ¡°hum¡±: ¡°If something goes wrong, let her go to her own devices outside. I don¡¯t have such a ignorant daughter!¡± Knowing that Mrs. Taylor was just angry, Dennis softened his tone. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that, just look for it. When shees home, remember to call me and let me know.¡± Mrs. Taylor Silence for a moment, but finally rxed his attitude: ¡°I see.¡± ¡­ Dennis finally found Lily in a park. At that time, Lily was sitting on a bench, staring at an ice cream truck not far away. Dennis only noticed that she seemed to be looking at the ice cream in a little girl¡¯s hand. He immediately went to the ice cream truck and bought one. He walked up to Lily and leaned over to her. ¡°Here.¡± Lily recovered. She took the ice cream subconsciously, and then suddenly reacted. She looked up at Dennis and called sadly, ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here.¡± Dennis answered, touched her head and straightened up. ¡°Go home.¡± Lily lowered her eyshes. She took a bite of the ice cream on her lips. ¡°Hmm.¡± When Lily got home, he pushed open the door and saw Mrs. Taylor waiting in the living room. Mrs. Taylor looked intent on watching TV, but in fact he put up his ears as soon as the door opened. Seeing that people came back, she turned her head and said lukewarm, ¡°Come back for dinner?¡± Lily suddenly felt that her previous behavior was particrly naive. She was red-eared and embarrassed to nod. ¡°Hmm.¡± Dennis patted her head. ¡°Wash your hands first.¡± The family made up like this. A few dayster. Lily curled up in a small ball on the sofa, biting his fingers nervously, and opened thements on Weibo one by one. Why ¡­ it¡¯s been four days, why hasn¡¯t the storm on the Inte passed yet? ! Can¡¯t this matter be turned over forever, and she can¡¯t go out again in the future? ! The more Lily thought, the more afraid he was, and tears overflowed from his eyes before he knew it. She put down her cell phone and cried to Mrs. Taylor, who was busy in the kitchen: ¡°Mom! What should I do now? I dare not go to school. What do they want from me?¡± ¡°I just want to help Arthur, help star rust, help the Lambert family¡­¡± she said to herself, tears more and more rough. When Mrs. Taylor heard the noise, she came out with a nervous cantaloupe: ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t worry, eat something first.¡± Seeing that Lily bit a cantaloupe and stopped crying, Mrs. Taylor calmed down and slowly analyzed: ¡°What do they want from you?¡± ¡°I think they want you to apologize to the designer of Morning Media.¡± ¡°After all, how long ago was the art festival? They didn¡¯t care at all, just wanted to step on your foot. Therefore, the urgent task is to ask the designer for forgiveness-the parties have expressed understanding. What else can their spectators say?¡± Lily was so dull that he even forgot to chew: ¡°But I heard that the designer can¡¯t hold a grain of sand in his eyes¡­¡± Chapter 267 Divorce Agreement Without taking Lily¡¯s concerns to heart, Mrs. Taylor patted her hand: ¡°Nothing, isn¡¯t there a mother?¡± . Seeing that Lily wait for a while didn¡¯t respond, Mrs. Taylor stopped talking, stood up, found thendline of the old house, and dialed the telephone of Laura. Thinking it was Grandpa Lin, Laura answered in seconds: ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Mrs. Taylor said unceremoniously: ¡°Laura, go to the school forum and show that what happened on the day of the art festival was a misunderstanding, or¡­¡± Laura frowned. She took the receiver away, pulled out her ears, pressed them closer, and asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡± Mrs. Taylor was enraged: ¡°Laura, don¡¯t toast! Otherwise, your two rtives named ¡®Wen¡¯ in the countryside will have a hard time.¡± Laura paused, in hindsight: Mrs. Taylor is threatening himself with Uncle Wen and Wen Qingye. Her face suddenly cooled down, and her tone was cold: ¡°If you have the courage, try them.¡± Say, hang up the phone directly. ¡°Laura, you!¡± Hearing the hang-up tone, Mrs. Taylor stared at the microphone andughed angrily. ¡°Come on, find out where the two surnamed Wen live, and let me know if there is any news!¡± A servant came forward and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Say that finish turn around, hurried out. Mrs. Taylor put the receiver back in ce, turned around and sat down next to Lily, holding her shoulder and asking: ¡°Mom will take you to Morning Mediater. You must be sincere and try your best to get the forgiveness of the designer, you know?¡± Lily nodded like a chicken pecking rice: ¡°Yes.¡± Both of them got up at the same time and were ready to go. However, before he could go out, Grandpa Lin came down from upstairs and handed Lily a few things: ¡°If you take your passport and air ticket, go abroad quickly and spend a while abroad.¡± Lily subconsciously took the air ticket: ¡°Grandpa? ¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor couldn¡¯t believe it. She grabbed the air ticket, looked at it again and again, and suddenly looked up. ¡°Dad! What do you mean?!¡± ¡°Madame.¡± The housekeeper made a noise, but his voice was respectful but cold and hard. ¡°This is thest thing your master can do. Just take it and let Miss Da reflect abroad.¡± When Mrs. Taylor saw Grandpa Lin turn and enter the room, she showed an uneptable look: ¡°No! Still how can you go abroad alone, how old is she¡­¡± Grandpa Lin suddenly left the room again. Mrs. Taylor was happy and thought that the appeal was expected. He rushed forward and said, ¡°Dad, think about it again¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Grandpa Lin stuffed the agreement taken out of the room into Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand with a straight face. ¡°This is what my son asked me to hand over to you. Please sign it.¡± Mrs. Taylor wait for a while took it and nced at the agreement, such as being struck by lightning. The words ¡°divorce agreement¡± entuated in bold on the paper were so dazzling that Mrs. Taylor closed his eyes and raised his voice: ¡°Dad?!¡± Grandpa Lin said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s really unfit for you to be the mistress of the Lambert family if you teach this child like that. This is what my son means and what I mean.¡± Mrs. Taylor turned pale. She pinched the agreement and asked in a pitiful tone, ¡°Can you¡­ don¡¯t sign it?¡± Grandpa Lin closed his eyes and remained silent. There is no clearer answer than this. The housekeeper urged softly: ¡°Madam, you will sign it soon.¡± Mrs. Taylor burst into tears. She trembled and signed her name in the nk space: ¡°¡­ OK.¡± Chapter 268 Trouble Restaurant. ¡°Sheng Sheng, the designpetition is over. Do you have any other arrangements?¡± Marcus looked up at Laura across the street. Laura raised his hand and sipped his drink. ¡°No, I will return home in a few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to go abroad together. It¡¯s too disappointing to go back so soon.¡± Marcusughed and looked at his watch. ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you around Wall Street now?¡± ¡°Wall Street?¡± Laura came to be interested. She grabbed a few mouthfuls of beef rice and stood up excitedly. ¡°Go, go now!¡± Wall Street. There is a lot of traffic on the spacious road. At this time, when the lights are on, all kinds of foreigners pass by and are bustling. Laura actually saw a pancake fruit stall on the street. This thing is not new at home, but it is fresh and broken abroad. She waved to Marcus. ¡°Let¡¯s try one.¡± Marcus approached with a smile. At this time, the stall owner was already busy, shoveling all kinds of stir-frying on the frying pan, hot dogs, lettuce and everything. Marcus looked at it for a while, and the cell phone in his pocket suddenly shook a few times. Subconsciously ncing at Laura beside her, seeing that she was staring at pancakes with great interest, she didn¡¯t notice the movement here at all. Marcus turned and walked out of the crowd, went to a remote corner, and picked up the phone. ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ I see.¡± After hanging up the phone, Marcus walked back behind Laura and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Ah, where have you been? I can¡¯t find you.¡± Laurained intimately, handing out a steaming pancake fruit. ¡°Here you are!¡± Marcus took it. He took a bite of the hot dog with ketchup on the top. A warm sweetness melted in his mouth, and the apology on his face became more and more obvious. ¡°Sheng sheng¡­ sorry, I just received a call from thepany, there is something I have to deal wit The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!